《The Hidden Luna Queen》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Maeve POV I never thought I would lose my V¨Ccard on such an ordinary day.. and with the most unexpected person. I had indeed fantasized about leaving my current pack, leaving behind my Alpha father, stepmother, and half¨Csister, and escaping this ¡°family¡± that treated me like I was nothing but a servant. The day everything happened, however.. I was our diligent and hard¨Cworking chefs¨Cand my family had seated themselves around the grand dining table, each dressed in some of their most luxurious day attire. Meanwhile, I stood quietly in my dedicated spot in the corner, wearing my usual rags. My sister Sarah, adorned from head to toe with exquisite jewelry, tapped on her porcin cup with her silver spoon. I immediately stepped forward to pour freshly brewed coffee. ¡°Bah¨Cthis tastes awfull¡± she spat with a curled lip, startling me silently. I could see her roll her eyes indiscreetly at me as she dabbed at her glossed mouth with a napkin. ¡°Is it truly so hard for you to make a decent cup of coffee?¡± I floundered ¡°But- ¡°Honestly, after so many years, you¡¯d think she¡¯d have learned how to do it by now.¡± The harsh, refined voice that spoke immediately made me tense. Victoria¨CLuna of Moonstone, as well as Sarah¡¯s mother and my stepmother, if she could be called that¨Cred at me with utter disdain. ¡°What a pathetically useless murt our little Maeve is¡± Useless mutt¡­ My jaw clenched and my fists tightened almost painfully in my skirt. I could feel my eyes start to water and it took everything in me to keep them from falling from defending myself. Insults, unfortunately, were not a new urrence in this household, but regardless of how much they still hurt to hear, I had to take it If I didn¡¯t. they would not hesitate to lock me in the storage room again.. I lowered my head, hiding my face from view. ¡°Please, forgive me,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± A deep, heavy sigh tookmand of the room, prompting everyone else to fall silent. I nced up and met the disapproving eyes of my father, who shook his head. ¡°Leave us, Maeve,¡± he said, turning his focus back to his breakfast, ¡°and find something productive to do with your time.¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I said before retreating to the kitchen to begin cleaning Indeed¡­ my father was Alpha Burton of Moonstone, a minor but growing pack in the Werewolf Kingdom, and with that came many great expectations. I may have been his daughter, but I¡¯ve never been treated as such. Washing the dirty kitchenware while the rest of the family feastedvishly in the grand dining room, I truly was no better than an omega servant. And Victoria always made sure I knew I was a mistake. Well.. Father¡¯s mistake. My birth mother¡¯s identity has long since been a mystery¨Call I knew was I was not of Victoria¡¯s blood. The Luna, herself, had told me the story of Father¡¯s sin. It was the worst night of their lives, she¡¯d said¡­ that night my father suddenly brought me to the packhouse as an infant baby. A horrible ident, he¡¯d called me. Victoria had to announce that she was pregnant with an unnned baby. It wasn¡¯t until enough time for a premature werewolf baby to be born that I was eventually introduced to high society as the miracle daughter of Moonstone. And now, we appear to be the ideal upper¨Css family to the outside world. The Alpha, his Luna, and their two¡­ cherished daughters. 0 Chapter 1 I ran a dry cloth over a stainless steel pan, swiping away the little droplets of water that remained until I saw nothing but my reflection staring back at me. My hand slowed, cing the cloth down on the counter. This girl in my reflection¨Cher lifeless eyes that hid everything she¡¯d yearned to say butcked the freedom to her skin pale after being confined to the packhouse for so long- her dark, unkempt hair that didn¡¯t suit her face.. She was nothing more than a facade. A blemish on the great Moonstone pack that needed to be concealed. Lost in thought, I solemnly ran a hand through my dull ck hair. There was apparently a time when it was the most beautiful, vibrant shade of red, but I never get to see it. Father and Victoria forced me to dye it because they are all dark- haired, fearing it would expose the truth behind our family. But even with the hair they desired, they forbade me from attending public events unless necessary. I don¡¯t understand¡­ If they were so miserable with me around, why did they keep me? I didn¡¯t have to stay here. I¡¯d be more than happy living with another pack, or even in the capital¨Calone butpletely and utterly free. Ever since I reached 18, ording to the birthday my father told me, I¡¯d begged to talk about leaving here with my father. But he never would make time for me. ¡°Ah, that reminds me,¡± Father said, his voice booming throughout the dining room and into the kitchen. ¡°My darling Sarah, a very special guest has agreed to attend your eighteenth birthday party.¡± In the boastful way he spoke, he was undeniably pleased with the news he had to share. I heard Sarah gasp dramatically. ¡°Are you saying?¡°Victoria began to ask, sounding hopeful. Father cleared his throat. ¡°His Royal Highness¨CPrince Xaden, himself¨Cwill be there.¡± Silence filled the room for mere moments before total chaos broke loose. ¡°Oh¨Cmy¨CGod!¡± ¡°Sarah, this could be your chance! We need nothing but the finest for the party!¡± ¡°I know! Oh my¨Cwhat should I wear?¡± I frowned pensively, opening the cupboards and slowly putting away the kitchenware. Of course, I knew who Prince Xaden was¡­ well, I knew of him, at least. Word around the kingdom, and especially our packhouse, was that he was likely to be our next Alpha King Young and formidable, he was the pride of all werewolves alike, and every young woman dreamt of catching the prince¡¯s attention. After all, bing his mate meant possibly bing the future Luna Queen. And this, in turn, meant that he had lines of Alphas and their daughters constantly at his doorstep, which now included my own family. It had only been a matter of time before they started acting on their schemes.. and Sarah¡¯s birthday party was the best opportunity for that. As the beloved youngest daughter of an Alpha, hering¨Cof¨Cage birthday was certain to be the most extravagant of social events. Inviting the prince only seemed like the logical thing to do. Meanwhile, mine was skipped because they wanted to save some money and told everyone I was sick. ¡°Ugh¨Cnone of my clothes will do! I can¡¯t meet Prince Xaden in these ugly, outdated rags! I need to go to the capital¨CI¡¯ll be able to find the perfect outfit there¡­ is that eptable, Daddy?¡± ¡°What an excellent idea, sweetheart,¡± Father cooed. I could practically see the love and adoration all over his face. A gleeful squeal echoed in the dining room It wasn¡¯t long before the car pulled up to escort Sarah to the capital, which she was quick to run to. Due to the expensive and delicate nature of her dress, however, she had to enter the car slowly and carefully. Victoria rushed to aid her, while Father and Father suddenly jabbed his A small shrick emerged from the car, with Sarah staring between our father and me in disbelief. Victoria, standing near the open car door, glowered dangerously at me before turning to her husband. ¡°Dear, that isn¡¯t really necessary, is it?¡± she asked, shamelessly betraying her sheer disgust. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t make me be seen with her at the capital!¡± ¡°S¨CSir, there¡¯s nothing I need to buy,¡± 1 stammered, confused. ¡°Is there something- Father ignored all themotion. ¡°You will need a dress for Sarah¡¯s birthday party. Buy something decent to wear.¡± Shock.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Bewilderment. Dare I say hope. SIND GITT Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Maeve POV None of these words could adequately describe what I felt at that moment. Had I heard him correctly I could go to Sarah¡¯s party? ¡°Why is she allowed toe?¡± Sarah whined. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday party!¡± Father approached the open car door and affectionately patted her decorated head. ¡°I know, dearest, but the Royal family knows I have two daughters. They expect Prince Xaden to meet you both at the party.¡± I could feel Victoria¡¯s sharp gaze pierce me like daggers. Swallowing, I purposefully avoided eye contact with her. I should¡¯ve known. He didn¡¯t really want me there. ¡°Then¡­ why does she need a new dress?¡± ¡°Imagine if word began to spread that I mistreat my daughter. The reputation our family worked so hard to build would fall apart. You don¡¯t want the Alpha Prince to get angry with me, do you?¡± Sarah sulked. ¡°Well¡­ no, but¡­¡± ¡°Tell you what,¡± Father cooed. ¡°How about you get five new dresses this time? Any five dresses you want.¡± ¡°I want ten!¡± Father smiled, and the sight made my chest pang. ¡°Anything for my princess.¡± I¡¯d never seen this side of him unless it concerned my sister. He would do anything to see her happy, to make her dreamse true. And he couldn¡¯t even spare me a passing nce as I walked to the car. Our driver shut the door behind me, and we left Moonstone for the capital. The drive itself was simple enough, despite being an hour long, and Sarah managed the whole trip by sitting as far away from me as the car allowed, without so much as a word. I didn¡¯t mind¡ªI rarely got to visit the capital, let alone leave the packhouse, so I used the opportunity to take in as much of my surroundings as possible. The scenery, the buildings, the people.. I wanted to experience everything like it was thest time. Something about the capital always took my breath away, and as we exited the car, the reason struck me once more. With its modern skyscrapers and clean streets filled with happy people, it was a far cry from the cold, conservative pack my father ran where I always walked on eggshells. Breathing the fresh capital air, I felt weightless. But this was Sarah¡¯s territory, not mine. She knew this ce like the back of her hand, whether to meet friends or shop on her Own. As we explored the capital¡¯s grandest shopping mall, stopping at every high¨Cend boutique Sarah could find, it was obvious she had no intention of shopping for me. Every dress she picked out and tried on was catered to her tastes alone. And she made sure to preupy me by making me follow her around and carry all of her boxes and bags.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It didn¡¯t seem to matter that it meant disobeying Father¡¯s orders. She was perfectly keen on keeping me out of the picture as much as possible. This day was for her. ¡°I love this store!¡± Sarah eximed as a store clerk rang up her items. ¡°I can always find such beautiful dresses here!¡± ¡°They¡¯re only as beautiful as the woman wearing them.¡± The clerk smiled at Sarah¡¯s delighted face before turning to me, his smile swiftly disappearing, as he handed over a bag. Of course, he was one of many who assumed I was a mere omega servant. ¡°Don¡¯t soil these.¡± 1:15 PM Chapter 2 I sighed, taking the bag. This is going to be a long day. Hours had passed since we began shopping and the sun started to set. I was overwhelmed with bundles of Sarah¡¯s purchases, but she still wasn¡¯t satisfied. So, we wandered through thest boutique on her list. Suddenly, one dress in particr caught my eye, not because of its extravagance, nor did it have a trendy designer name on thebel. It was a simple, white chiffon dress with delicatecework on the bodice and sleeves that could be mistaken for one of Sarah¡¯s nightgowns, but there was beauty in its simplicity. None of the other girls who vied for the Alpha Prince¡¯s attentions would wear such a dress. And that, I thought, made it special. ¡°Um, what about this one? I offered. ¡°It¡¯s not as luxurious but it¡¯s still quite lovely- ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± she said with a sneer, not bothering to spare a nce in my direction. ¡°If it¡¯s not exquisite enough to catch the attention of Prince Xaden, then I want nothing to do with it. Now, be a good mutt and shut your mouth.¡± My jaw clenched. ¡°I was only trying to¡ª¡± ¡°If you like it so much, why don¡¯t you put it on?¡± she muttered, distracted by a gaudy line of rose¨Cpink dresses. ¡°A boring dress. for a boring servant.¡± Her rudements made me fume, but I stayed silent. I did need an outfit for her birthday, after all. And, looking at the dress, I knew I could do way worse as far as options went, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t feelfortable wearing something of Sarah¡¯s style. Maybe I should try it on¡­. After a few minutes in the boutique dressing room, I emerged wearing the simple dress. And for a moment, Sarah actually looked rather stunned. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± A passing group of girls stopped to gawk at rne in the dress, thus attracting the attention of other nearby customers, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush at the sudden attention. ¡°That looks like it was made for you!¡± What! I looked into a nearby mirror, awkwardly fidgeting with the sleeves. Sure, the dress was more to my taste than anything else I¡¯d seen in the mall and it felt nice to the touch, but to be called beautiful? I wasn¡¯t worthy of the name. ¡°It¡¯s the ugliest thing I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Sarah growled with a hateful re, starting me. ¡°Take it off immediately and get it out of my sight!¡± With a push towards the dressing room, I solemnly changed back into my normal attire and we left the boutique¡­ without the dress in hand. Resentment rolled off her body in waves as we walked to the car. As I carefully loaded Sarah¡¯s dresses into the trunk, I heard her address our driver: ¡°Wait here. We¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± And once I closed the hatch, she grabbed my wrist and lured me away from the car. Her sudden resolution gave me a bad feeling. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± And with that, she led me further into the maze of the capital. Soon, we stood outside an alley in a part of the capital I was unfamiliar with¨Cone I had no interest in ever visiting again. Large buildings loomed over us, their presence foreboding in the setting dusk. Men who stunk of alcohol and scantily¨Cd omega women littered the street, radiating sin and trouble. ¡°Why are we here?¡± I asked, nervously looking around. ¡°We should go.¡± Girls like us didn¡¯t belong here. Even Sarah¡¯s eyes swam with fright but she remained determined. ¡°No, we¡¯re not leaving yet.¡± Chapter 2 She approached a nearby liquor vendor and soon returned with a suspicious¨Clooking yellow drink. This is for you,¡± Sarah said with a grin that only increased my unease. ¡°Consider it my present for you.¡± I didn¡¯t have much experience with alcohol. The few times I recalled having a sip or two were only ever at the social events I was allowed to attend as a daughter of Moonstone. With memories of being surrounded by distinguished, critical strangers and a family that loathed my very existence, along with its strong and unpleasant aroma¨C1 had no burning desire to taste the stuff. Especially not in this ce that reeked of bad news. ¡°I don¡¯t want that,¡± I grimaced, slowly backing away. ¡°Please, Sarah, let¡¯s leave. It isn¡¯t safe- Suddenly, her hand shot out and jerked me into the darkness of the alley. With little time to process what was happening, let alone defend myself, she managed to tackle me to the ground and force the drink down my throat. Instantly, a sharp, bitter taste and a peculiar nt scent overwhelmed my senses, nauseating me. I struggled to stand. Even a breeze could¡¯ve toppled me over. ¡°What-¡°I coughed, ¡°what was that?¡± ¡°Just a shot of alcohol.. infused with ng essence.¡± ng¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s meant to loosen you up..¡± she said with a leer, ¡°maybe get a man or fifty to screw you over to their heart¡¯s content. With the capital¡¯s famous brothel right here, they won¡¯t be able to tell the difference between you and one of those street walkers¡­ so you might as welly back and take it like the wretched mutt you are.¡± I was horrified. This was a new low, even for her. A deafening thump, thump, thump began to echo throughout my body, though whether it was because of fear, outrage, the aphrodisiac, or some potent mix of the three, I couldn¡¯t tell. Something hot and feral andpletely unfamiliar stirred within me. Panting and trembling, it felt like a terrible fever slowly took hold of me Is this? Sarah observed me. ¡°You¡¯re already in heat,¡± she remarked, sounding surprised ¡°What a powerful cocktail¡± ¡°Sarah, please.¡± ¡°Enjoy your night with the wolves,¡± she snickered. And just like that, she was gone. Time moved differently under the influence of the drug, and my head reeled with confusion. But one thing was certain¡­ A group of men swaggered their way toward me. I smelled the alcohol radiating off their bodies and I knew what they were here for. Sarah might not have intended to kill me with that drink, but she sentenced me to death, nheless. One of the men ogled at me. ¡°You look like you could use somepany, littledy.¡± I froze, pressing myself into the alley wall with all the strength I could muster. Drugged or not, this was my first heat and I was powerless against its influence. All my body wanted to do was yield to the will of these terrifying men, and I.. I couldn¡¯t let that happen! ¡°G¨CGet away from m¨Cme,¡± I tried to growl. ¡°I don¡¯t w¨Cwant you!¡± Another manughed. ¡°Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one,ds.¡± Tears started to well. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m warning you!¡± ¡°Come on, baby,¡± a third slurred, reaching hisrge, grotesque hands towards me. ¡°Let us show you a good time¡­¡± Æ· My heart lurched in my throat and I gasped, shutting my wet eyes. I couldn¡¯t resist my heat any longer¨Cthese urges were suffocating and it felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe unless I gave in. Any moment now, my weakened resolve would break and I¡¯d be stuck with these ruffians all night long- ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE! -or so I thought. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Xaden POV ¡°Take me home, please,¡± I sighed. ¡°And don¡¯t stop for anything.¡± My driver nodded. ¡°Yes, Prince Xaden, sir.¡± It had been a long, long day, and I wanted nothing more than to go home and rest. I¡¯d met with yet another Alpha¡¯s daughter tonight. Hypothetically speaking, the girl was perfect¨Cdressed to the nines in nothing but the finest clothes, well¨Ceducated on both pack duties and the rules of high society, and all backed up by an impressive Alpha lineage nearly worthy of the crown. By all ounts, she was an ideal candidate for the Luna of the Alpha Prince. But I felt nothing for her. Every word she spoke, every move she made seemed rehearsed. I lowered my window. As we drove through the capital, past building after building, the cool evening air helped calm down. It wasn¡¯t long, however, before I found myself in an area of the city that I wasn¡¯t particrly fond of The Diamond Cage. The capital¡¯s famous brothel It was full of nothing but drunks, perverts, and bad news.. a ce I wanted to avoid at all costs. I prepared to roll up my window when, all of a sudden, I caught a whiff of something. The sweetest, most delicious scent I¡¯d ever smelled enveloped me¡­ like something out of a dream. ¡°Driver, stop,¡± I ordered. ¡°Now¡± As instructed, the car came to an abrupt halt. The partition slowly rolled down, revealing my slightly concerned driver. ¡°Is. everything alright, Your Highness? I paid him no mind. No matter what, I had to find the source of that wonderful scent. Exiting the car, I followed the trail to a dark, dank alley that led behind the brothel. And as I peered down the alleyway, I found it: a terrified young woman, dressed modestly in in clothes, surrounded by a group of belligerent drunks. A prostitute? Impossible. How could she smell so good? I watched those lowlives reach their filthy hands toward her¨Cand I just saw red. Before I knew it, I yelled at the top of my lungs with all the force my royal Alpha blood could muster: ¡°LEAVE HER ALONE!¡± Vaguely, I heard one of the men scoff. ¡°Back off, hero, and go find your own whor ¡°Wait. I recognize that face..¡± another stammered. ¡­Shit.. y¨Cyou¡¯re¡­¡± I approached them and the girl they¡¯d cornered, ring murderously, feeling a twisted sense of pleasure at seeing them cower in my presence. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± I growled, ¡°get lost.¡± And with that, they fled the alley like the vermin they were. I turned my attention to the girl. ¡°Leave¡­I don¡¯t¡­want¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°What happened?¡± I prodded. ¡°Were they.. clients of yours?¡± The second those words left my mouth, a wave of awkward tension and embarrassment washed over me. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was an appropriate question to ask the poor girl, but the more information I had, the better I could help resolve the situation. She shook her headzily, inplete discordance with the fear that lingered in her face. ¡°Not here 1¨CI¡¯m not from here¡­¡± she slurred, and I realized the problem was more severe than I could¡¯ve guessed. ¡°Th¨CThat drink.. it¨Cit tasted wrong. Chapter 3 My jaw clenched. This girl had been drugged. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t like it h¨Chere..¡± she mumbled. Tears began to well in her clouded eyes, and I was quick to wrap an arm around her quivering body, unsure if it was tofort her or keep her securely upright. ¡°I w¨Cwanna leave. please¡­¡± I didn¡¯t need to hear anymore. I swept her up into my arms and carried her to my car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I said reassuringly, cing her onto the leather car seat, ignoring the startled remarks made by my driver. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright. Where is your home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s far¡­ away from here¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Drive to the nearest hotel. My driver appeared momentarily stunned butposed himself. ¡°Y¨CYes, sir.¡± To ¡ê17 say that the drive to the hotel was the longest drive of my life was the understatement of the century. Being stuck in such a confined space during a powerful, drug¨Cinduced heat seemed to worsen the girl¡¯s condition. She squirmed uncontrobly, whimpering and panting and moaning the whole time, and her lustful scent only intensified. Something began to stir deep within me seeing her like that. smelling her like that¡­ Calm down, Xaden. You¡¯re probably just worried about her. I took a breath. I needed to focus. Once we were finally in the privacy of the hotel room¨Cdisregarding the intrigued looks the staff gave us on the way up-Iled her to the bed and sat her down. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here,¡± I said stiffly. ¡°Take however long you need.¡± ¡°W¨CWait.¡± That was the most Td be able to help her without losing any more of my senses. Any moment longer and her scent would further drive me into a corner, which neither of us needed right now. I was not willing to take advantage of her, regardless of how bewitched I was by her presence. I have to leave and lock the door behind me. ¡°I wish you luck¡± I had started to make my way to the door when a hand suddenly took hold of my arm. She looked up at me through dark, longshes, her eyes ck and wild with lust, yet wide with fear and confusion. Her trembling hands clung to my arm for dear life. ¡°What should I¨CI do.. Puzzled, I frowned. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± Her face turned bright red and she nodded without breaking eye contact or saying another word. I felt an immediate pang in my chest¨C1 couldn¡¯t help but feel for this girl, how alone and scared she must have felt. And, at the same time, I was incredibly drawn to her¨Cthat charming innocence¡­ those pink, luscious lips and a sof dusting of freckles hidden behind unkempt hair and rags the dark desire that swirled in her eyes. I¡¯d only just met her and she was already so unlike any Alpha daughter I¡¯d ever met. To stay would be a terrible idea, but how could I possibly leave her alone like that? Against my better judgment, I sat down next to her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked gently. Maeve..¡± ¡°Do you want me to help you feel better!¡± Maeve POV Help! If I¡¯d been in my right state of mind, I might have taken a minute or so to consider just what that meant. But I wasn¡¯t and all I heard was that I would finally get the relief I so desperately needed¡­from someone I was magically attracted to. 0 Chapter 8 1 I didn¡¯t know this man, but ever since I met this man, I got the distinct feeling that I would be taken care of that I could trust him. I knew he was different from the drunkies who tried to take advantage of me. I eagerly nodded, giving him my consent and relinquishing control.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Please make me fool Loneret He swallowed and gave a brisk nod. ¡°Alright.¡± hifting closer to me, his strong hand slid delicately under my skirt. My heart pounded furiously against my chest¨CI wasn¡¯t sure what he nned to do, and yet, I spread my legs for him without hesitation, my body knowing what it needed before my mind did. ¡°Good girl,¡± he purred. And then he moved his fingers down there. ¡°O¨COh¡­¡°I bit my lip, moaning softly as he touched me. Whatever he was doing, it was exactly what I needed and, at the same time, it wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted more¡­ and more. The second that thought crossed my mind, two fingers dipped inside me. I gasped and instinctively wrapped my hand around his wrist. His hot breath brushed against my cheek. ¡°Trust me,¡± he whispered, and I gulped, feeling warmer and warmer by the second. My grip eased ever so slightly, allowing him to continue but still, I held on, guiding him as he pleasured me, and I lost myself again. He sighed into my ear. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re beautiful..¡± Just then, I realized that a grand mirror stood opposite the bed. Gazing into it, I saw a feral creature of a woman, feverish and flushed with untamed arousal. What a force of nature she appeared to be.. but I was taken aback. I didn¡¯t know this woman. She was not the one I saw in my reflection every day. Breathless and blushing, I shifted my gaze to his reflection, who could not seem to take his own eyes off me. His kind and considerate eyes which were originally a lovely shade of green quickly morphed into something dark and unrecognizable before me. And suddenly, there was a pleasant, sweet scent in the air that wasn¡¯t there before. I whirled around to face him. ¡°Strange¡­¡± he murmured, licking his lips as his eyes¨Cck and intense and swirling with desire¨Cbore into my own. ¡°No one has ever triggered my heat before, let alone an omega¡­.¡± ¡°You know what¨Cit doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± he muttered. It was all a blur. Somehow, I ended up t on my back in the middle of the bed with a shirtless man hovering above me as he slowly pulled my underwear off and tossed it to the side.. A belt unbuckled. ¡°I will do everything in my power to make youe he swore ardently, huskily. ¡°Do you still trust me, Maeve?¡± It was probably unconscious on his part, but the way he spoke my name.. so full of passion and care¡­ It melted me. I let out a breath. ¡°I¨CI do¡± He kissed me, and nothing else existed but him and I. SEND CIT Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Maeve POV The first thing I felt when I woke up was the most splitting headache of my life. Second, was an ufortable and unfamiliar soreness. down there. Resisting a groan, I knew I¡¯d have some trouble walking. 4000 Andstly, I was in a bed that was not my own in a room I didn¡¯t recognize. What happened night..? A light snore suddenly broke the silence in the hotel room and, for a moment, I froze with rm. Cautiously, I peered over at the sleeping body next to mine and met the handsome face. And then the details ofst night came shing back to me. I slept with a stranger. My mind whirled. I stifled an abrupt yawn. Admittedly, I hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep¨Cmost of the night was spent as we both worked out our primal urges very very thoroughly. I could still feel the graze of his lips against my skin, pressing kisses over every inch of my body that he could reach.. the weight of his muscr, hot body on top of my small frame as he pounded into me¡­ My face grew hot. Despite mistaking me for an omega, he disyed the utmost kindness and respect and was willing to help me in my moment of need without a second thought. I felt a sharp pang in my chest. I wouldn¡¯t have needed his help at all if Sarah hadn¡¯t forced that drugged drink down my throat. Why did she do it..? What a predicament I was in. I sighed, ncing towards the window at the far side of the room, fully expecting to still see the pitch¨Cck of night but instead saw a muted blue begin to stretch across the sky. Panic rose within me¨Cit was almost sunrise! My father is going to be so mad at me. I sprung out of bed with no time to waste and hastily threw my clothes on. Digging through my skirt pockets, I was desperate to find any amount of money to afford a trip back to Moonstone. I needed to get home before my family woke up and discovered I¡¯d been out all night. With an ecstatic grin, I finally pulled out a few dor bills and some change¨Cjust enough for me to take the bus. Money in hand, I raced to the door as quickly and quietly as possible. The second my fingers touched the knob, however, I paused. I never got to thank him for saving me¡­ With a heavy heart, I couldn¡¯t help but look back at his peacefully sleeping face before disappearing with the waning moon. It was almost six in the morning by the time I returned to Moonstone. With the sun having barely risen and the morning dew still covering the earth, it was much too early for my family to wake up. Usually, this was when the omega servants began to prepare the packhouse for the events of the day. Nothing that Alphas or Lunas needed to bother themselves with. Quietly, I slid in through the front door and pushed it closed with a triumphant sigh. Finally, I was- ¡°Look who finally decided toe home.¡± A cold chill crept up my spine. That was a voice that should not have been awake yet. A thick hand wrapped around my arm and twisted me to face its owner. In front of me stood my livid father, with my sly sister right behind him, and Victoria seated on one of the armchairs wearing a tight scowl. I was caught and there was nowhere to hide. 0 Chapter 4 ¡°Where the hell were you all night?¡± Father demanded. I sealed my lips. Nothing good woulde from telling him the truth. ¡°I told you, Daddy!¡± Sarahtched onto his arm. ¡°She ran off to y around with strange men! Oh, I said you¡¯d be so displeased if she didn¡¯te home but she wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± What a lying, little brat! Trembling, my fists balled at my sides. ¡°That¡¯s not what-¡± Father grabbed me harshly by my jaw, forcing me to look at him. With a quivering gasp, I froze¨CI couldn¡¯t move.. I didn¡¯t dare to even breathe in his presence. And for a few moments, he just stood there, staring at me intently sniffing me, before he suddenly released me with a sharp recoil. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he mumbled, initially looking mortified but quickly growing more furious with every passing second, and I couldn¡¯t help but cower silently where I stood. ¡°I smell another wolf all over you.¡± In the background, I heard startled sounds of delight. ¡°But-¡± ¡°You¨CFather pointed his finger, cold and usatory at me. He was red with rage, something I¡¯d never seen on him before. ¡°You have disgraced the entire pack with your shameless actions!¡± I paled, lowering my gaze. Maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened if I¡¯d taken the time to shower, bathe¨Cwhatever I had to do to wash off that scent beforeing home. ¡°I.. I didn¡¯t mean for- ¡°We can¡¯t let her ruin Moonstone with this disgusting scandal,¡± Sarah insisted, her eyes radiating a sinister, dark glow. ¡°She should be banished forever and exposed as the slut she is. A true Alpha¡¯s daughter would never behave like this.¡± Despite the tension and my dignity being at risk, Sarah¡¯s words perked me up a bit. Banishment from the pack¨Cit sounded like a bittersweet dreame true! This might be my chance to finally escape this nightmare of a house. For once, I eagerly awaited what my father had to say. Instead, he shook his head firmly. ¡°Out of the question,¡± he said in a tone that left no room for debate, shocking the whole room, including myself. ¡°We cannot let this information leave this household.¡± ¡°B¨CBut¨Chow?¡± Sarah sputtered. ¡°How is that not grounds for banishment?¡± ¡°I have put blood, sweat, and tears towards building the honor of this pack. All it takes is a scandal to burn it all to the ground.. and thanks to your brazen big sister, we now have two to worry about her little nightly escapade in the capital and her illegitimacy,¡± he paused with a re directed at me. ¡°To protect this family, she can never be allowed to roam free as long as 1 am Alpha.¡± A chill forced its way into my hopeful heart, and my world came crashing down. His words rang in my ears like a cruel bell. Now I understood why he always refused to meet with me or have any discussion about my freedom. He was never going to let me go.. would always be their prisoner. And, for the first time in a long time, a lone tear dropped down my cheek in front of my family. Father continued to speak, either painfully oblivious to my sorrow or he simply didn¡¯t care. With all my broken heart, I believed thetter. ¡°Maeve is to be confined to her room until the day of Sarah¡¯s birthday party. Effective immediately.¡± Silence. ¡°Is that understood?¡± My mouth quivered. ¡°Y¨CYes, sir..¡± He turned to my sister, who fumed quietly in her seat. And you, Sarahr ¡°¡­Yes, Daddy Clupter ¡°Where the hell were you all night?¡± Father demanded. I sealed my lips. Nothing good woulde from telling him the truth. ¡°I told you, Daddy!¡± Sarahtched onto his arm. ¡°She ran off to y around with strange men! Oh, I said you¡¯d be so displeased if she didn¡¯te home but she wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± What a lying, little brat! Trembling, my fists balled at my sides. ¡°That¡¯s not what-¡± Father grabbed me harshly by my jaw, forcing me to look at him. With a quivering gasp, I froze¨CI couldn¡¯t move¡­. I didn¡¯t dare to even breathe in his presence. And for a few moments, he just stood there, staring at me intently¡­ sniffing me, before he suddenly released me with a sharp recoil. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he mumbled, initially looking mortified but quickly growing more furious with every passing second, and I couldn¡¯t help but cower silently where I stood. ¡°I smell another wolf all over you.¡± In the background, I heard startled sounds of delight. ¡°But ¡°You-¡°Father pointed his finger, cold and usatory at me. He was red with rage, something I¡¯d never seen on him before. ¡°You have disgraced the entire pack with your shameless actions!¡± 1 paled, lowering my gaze. Maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened if I¡¯d taken the time to shower, bathe¨Cwhatever I had to do to wash off that scent before home. ¡°L.. I didn¡¯t mean for- ¡°We can¡¯t let her ruin Moonstone with this disgusting scandal, Sarah insisted, her eyes radiating a sinister, dark glow, ¡°She should be banished forever and exposed as the slut she is. A true Alpha¡¯s daughter would never behave like this.¡± Despite the tension and my dignity being at risk, Sarah¡¯s words perked me up a bit. Banishment from the pack¨Cit sounded like a bittersweet dreame true! This might be my chance to finally escape this nightmare of a house. For once, I eagerly awaited what my father had to say, Instead, he shook his head firmly. ¡°Out of the question,¡± he said in a tone that left no room for debate, shocking the whole room, including myself. ¡°We cannot let this information leave this household.¡± ¡°B¨CBut¨Chow?¡± Sarah sputtered. ¡°How is that not grounds for banishment?¡± ¡°I have put blood, sweat, and tears towards building the honor of this park. All it takes is a scandal to burn it all to the ground.. and thanks to your brazen big sister, we now have two to worry about¨Cher little nightly escapade in the capital and her illegitimacy,¡± he paused with a re directed at me. ¡°To protect this family, she can never be allowed to roam free as long as I am Alpha.¡± A chill forced its way into my hopeful heart, and my world came crashing down. His words rang in my ears like a cruel bell Now I understood why he always refused to meet with me or have any discussion about freedom my He was never going to let me go.. I would always be their prisoner. And, for the first time in a long time, a lone tear dropped down my cheek in front of my family. Father continued to speak, either painfully oblivious to my sorrow or he simply didn¡¯t care. With all my broken heart, I believed thetter. ¡°Maeve is to be confined to her room until the day of Sarah¡¯s birthday party. Effective immediately.¡± Silence. ¡°Is that understood?¡± {1}, ¡°Y¨CRes, sis¡± My mouth quivered. ¡°Y¨CYes, sir¡­¡± He turned to my sister, who fumed quietly in her seat. ¡°And you, Sarah?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Daddy.¡± 0 1:16 PM Chapter 4 And just like that, I was dismissed The walk to my room seemed especially long this time around. What was normally a safe haven quickly transformed into at foreboding space and I stood in front of the entryway for the longest time, feeling an all¨Cconsuming dread. The moment I opened that door and crossed the threshold, I said goodbye to the rest of my life. Inhale¡­ One foot entered the room, followed by the other. I shut the door behind me. Exhale. Like the flip of a switch, I was ovee by tears as they cascaded down my face and I threw myself onto my bed, lost in my misery. I blindly reached under my pillow for a little cotton satchel, gently pulling out a purple crystal pendant thaty protected within. Father had forbidden me from ever wearing it, so I¡¯d hidden it. Thest and only reminder I had of my real mother. I wasn¡¯t sure where she¡¯d gone or why she¡¯d abandoned me, but I felt the truth in my heart as clear as day¡ªany life with her would¡¯ve been a dreampared to what I endured here. ¡°Had funst night?¡± I jerked my head towards the door and saw Sarah, for once with a nk expression. My immediate reaction was fury¨CI didn¡¯t have the patience for her little games. ¡°Why did you do it? I¡¯ve never done a thing to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y the victim with me, you filthy mutt,¡± she spat as she jabbed her finger at me. ¡°I am a pureblood daughter of the great Alpha Burton and his Luna. Why should you¨Chis bastard child¨Cget the same treatment as PP You don¡¯t deserve nice dresses, you don¡¯t deserve to meet the prince, and you certainly don¡¯t deserve Father¡¯s love.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know what I see¨Cyou desire his approval so badly that it pains you. He should¡¯ve just tossed you out. I can¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t.¡± Her logic only exasperated me even further. All of this burning jealousy she harbored toward me waspletely unfounded. I had no ce in our parents¡® hearts and I wanted nothing of hers. Thanks to Sarah, everything I ever wanted had been painfully torn away from me. I closed myself off to her. There was nothing left to say. Having gotten no further response, she let out a bored huff. ¡°At least Fatherpletely loathes you after what happened, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Before leaving my room, she paused and lingered by the door. ¡°Things could still be worse. After all, you might end up pregnant.¡± Upon hearing those haunting words, my eyes immediately snapped to hers in rm. She gave me a sly smile in response and shut the door behind her. Pregnant? Suddenly, it was all I could think about.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. e if we di didn¡¯t use protec That¡¯s impossible, I tried to reason, frantic for any sort of constion. That would only make sense And the sinking realization hit me. I couldn¡¯t remember if we used any sort of protection. -391 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Xaden POV ¡°Wake up, Your Highness.¡± That voice.. I recognized that voice¡­ and it was one I was not ready to hear. Frowning, I rolled onto my stomach, burrowing as deep into the bed as possible. It was none other than Burke, my Prime Beta¨Cdiligent and reliable as ever, having served alongside me for as long as I could remember and who faithfully helped handle my various royal affairs. He was my most trusted attendant.. and currently an unwee guest. I silently willed him to just¨Cgo away. This time, a resounding knock broke the silence, making me wince. ¡°Prince Xaden, it is time to get up.¡± I groaned. Evidently, the man was terrible at reading the room. I blindly reached for the other side of the bed, expecting to touch her¡­ seeking her soothing warmth¡­ but my hand fell t on the cold mattress. Huh.. did my Beta¡¯s presence scare her? Still half¨Casleep, I pushed myself onto my elbows and slowly scanned the room through bleary eyes. There was a chance she was still here, hiding somewhere within reach. Maybe she was also in shock afterst night¡¯s events. Nothing sat at the foot of the bed. No one was by the window. The bathroom door was wide open, with the inside shrouded in darkness. And her scent, which had been so rich and powerfulst night, was reduced to nothing more than a few wisps floating through the air. So she left, after all¡­ With a heavy sigh, I resigned myself to get up and prepare to leave, ignoring the dull ache in my chest. I sloppily threw an my clothes and strode to the bathroom to make myself a bit more presentable. Upon ncing at myself in the vanity mirror, however, I saw distinct markings scattered along the juncture between my neck and shoulder and all over my corbone.. angry, red liule indentations. Bruises? Possible, but.. no. No, these were something else. That little minx, I mused with a smile, lightly touching the bite marks. By the looks of things, they¡¯d not been deep enough to draw blood, but no woman had ever dared to mark me like this before. As an Alpha Prince, I, of course, had my fair share of women. Thus, one¨Cnight stands were not umon outside pce walls. But I could safely say¡­ I had never met anyone like Maeve, and never had I felt so alive as I did when I was with her. How was it possible for a seemingly ordinary omega to trigger my heat like that when no Alpha daughter ever came close? To trigger a wolf¡¯s heat was something special¨Cnot just anybody could do that. My gaze shifted over to the empty bed, visible from where I stood. I could still envision her¡­ beautiful, breathless, quivering with pleasure underneath me. Last night meant something to me. Did she feel the same way? Determined, I set my jaw. I knew what I needed to do. Without wasting another moment, I tidied myself up. Ran a damp hand through my hair to make it look a little less bedraggled, tucked my shirt back under my belt, and buttoned up my wrinkled dress shirt¡­ though I decided to leave the top two buttons undone, subtly showcasing my trophies fromst night. ¡°Burke,e here.¡± My Beta swiftly entered the hotel room and dipped his head. ¡°Is everything alright, Your Highness? Chapter 5 ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Find the omega girl named Maeve,¡± I said, loosely looping my tie around my neck. ¡°I must see her again.¡± Maeve POV Fifteen days had passed since that fateful night. The day of Sarah¡¯s much¨Canticipated eighteenth birthday party was finally here, and the whole Moonstone estate bubbled with excitement. Not only was this in celebration of our Alpha¡¯s daughter, but it was also the day our pack would find themselves in the presence of the highly esteemed Alpha Prince Xaden for the first time. It wasn¡¯t every day that our second- ss pack encountered royalty, so this was sure to be one for the books. Oh, and what a day it would turn out to be. Fifteen days had passed and here I was, barricaded in a bathroom stall in ourrgest banquet hall at the packhouse¡­ with a positive pregnancy test How did ite to this! Well, my monthly visitor had been due to arrive precisely one week after that night.. and it never did. Today was my one chance for freedom while everyone was distracted arranging the party in the banquet hall, so I seized my moment after a week of incessant worrying. Hiding underneath a hat and a face mask, I snuck out to buy a pregnancy test from a nearby drugstore and dashed back as fast as I could to lock myself in the bathroom. T hree minutester.. and here I was, learning I was going to be a mama.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Admittedly, there had been signs. Not only was my periodte, but, starting two days ago, I noticed a faint bulge in my abdomen that hadn¡¯t been there before. In hindsight, pregnancy should have been the most logical answer.. but I didn¡¯t want to believe it could have progressed so quickly. As a matter of fact, it was prominent enough that I worried about how I¡¯d have to exin the abrupt weight gain Until Sarah inadvertently saved the day. Father hadn¡¯t been pleased once he learned that we¨Cno, I had failed to buy a new dress that day in the capital¡¯s shopping district, so, as a result, Sarah had to find something for me from her personal closet. The dress she¡¯d begrudgingly thrown at me was of.. subpar quality, to say the least, what with its outdated patterns and off¨Cwhite coloring that had obviously once been a more pure white. The old, thin fabric also looked pretty tacky, but I couldn¡¯t find it in myself toin or care. The dress was already a heck of a lot better than what I usually wore. Plus, it seemed to hide my small, yet growing baby bump decently enough. This is much sooner than I expected for a werewolf baby! Those two little lines seemed to mock me as I held the test with trembling hands. Soon, I would have another life to care for, apart from my cruel family. How was I supposed to bring a baby into a household.. into a world where I didn¡¯t have a sustainable future? I wanted to throw up, unsure whether that was due to nerves or morning sickness. And yet, I found myself strangely anticipating the arrival of this little life. As I touched my belly with gentle curiosity, I wanted to meet the baby that resulted from the mostplex night of my existence. ¡°Maeve?¡± Startled, I threw a hand over my mouth to keep quiet. That was Sarah¡¯s voice beyond the stall door. I wasn¡¯t ready to see her- not yet. At the same time, I knew my silence would only confirm to her that I was the one in the stall. I couldn¡¯t win either way. ¡°We don¡¯t need yourziness today. Come out now!¡± 0 1:16 PM Chapter 5 Loud knocks on the door shook the stall. She wasn¡¯t going to stop and I needed to hide that in the trashcan, praying to anything and everything I could think of that she would just le In my haste, I hurled the test it alone. Reluctantly, I opened the door and there stood Sarah,vishly dolled up like a true Alpha¡¯s daughter and ring impatiently at
  1. me.
I tried to casually position myself in a way that impeded her view. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± She frowned. ¡°What were you doing?¡± I took a breath. ¡°I just needed to calm myself before the guests arrived.¡± It wasn¡¯t a total lie, but the party hadn¡¯t been my main. concern at the moment. ¡°What did you throw in the trash?¡± ¡°Nothing, just some tissue-¡± But before I could finish, Sarah pushed me aside and forced her way into the stall, zeroing in on the trashcan, Panicked, I fought to pull her away, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. And when she turned around, pregnancy test in hand¡­ I knew I was done for ¡°Well, well, well.¡± She dangled the test in front of me with a tauntingugh. ¡°Looks like I found your little secret, mommy É« Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Maeve POV No. Not Sarah. Anybody but Sarah! My blood ran cold. Of all people, she was the absolutest person I wanted to find out about this.. apart from one other person. As the biggest gossip I knew, maybe even in the whole kingdom¡ªshe would not hesitate to make this spread like wildfire before I could try to tame the mes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m begging you,¡± I urged, grabbing her hand tightly, ignoring the tant look of disgust she threw at me. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to anyone. Let me talk to Father first.¡± Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from talking with him. Under normal circumstances, this would be enough to kick any unmarried daughter out of a pack, but I was the illegitimate mutt of Moonstone and Father made himself quite clear: I would never be able to leave his supervision for as long as I lived. If he forced me to stay despite the pregnancy¡­ what would happen to the baby? And if he banished me, I would find myself homeless with a child to care for. ¡°Alright,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone¨Cif you do exactly as I say.¡± Hesitant, my grip loosened ever so slightly. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do what you¡¯ve always done: be our servant¨Cgirl. Serve the guests their drinks, stay out of my way, and most importantly,¡± she said, lowering her voice and growing deadly serious. ¡°stay away from Prince Xaden. Do not look at him, or so much as even lift your head in his presence.¡± Feeling a bit relieved, I sighed. ¡°Okay¡± ¡°How nice to see you out and about, Marvel¡± a few guests eximed. ¡°We¡¯re sorry to hear you have been unwell again. We hope you¡¯re in good enough health to enjoy your sister¡¯s party with everybody¡± And I responded in kind: ¡°Thank you for the warm wishes¡± Cue a polite smile. Sarah¡¯s party had officially begun and everyone seemed to be in high spirits. The birthday girl was overjoyed to be the center of attention, and Luna Victoria beamed by her side, perfectly ying the part of the proud mother.. Father, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. This was my first public appearance in months. Not to mention, it was also my first day of freedom since that whole brothel debacle. Both of which meant I would not leave Alpha Burton¡¯s sight for the entirety of the party. And, of course, he made sure to inspect that my hair had been thoroughly dyed to his standards, under the guise of tadying up my hair as the ever¨Cdoting parent. ¡°Good,¡± he muttered. ¡°Not a trace of red to be seen.¡± ¡°As you taught me.¡± I felt him fidget at my side. ¡°Once you¡¯ve met with the Alpha Prince, feign illness and withdraw to your room for the rest of the evening,¡± he said under his breath. ¡°We don¡¯t need any more headaches.¡± I nodded in silent agreement. That was one order I would happily obey Father¡¯s Beta Minister approached the two of us. ¡°Alpha Burton, a word?¡± Trepidation sullied Father¡¯s face, but he relented. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he said, before turning back to me with a hushed warning. ¡°Watch yourself. Don¡¯t draw any unnecessary attention while I¡¯m gone.¡± It made my skin crawl. Still, I nodded again. As I stood to the side, minding my own business, I found myself observing the other partygoers. Smiles and lively conversation filled my senses and, for a moment, it made me forget my hardships. Their honest joy was infectious¨Calmost Chapter 6 healing, like some sort of cebo effect, and I began to imagine what it would be like to join them. And then all of a sudden, Sarah came storming over, bursting the little bubble I¡¯d created. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she questioned. I regarded her with wariness. ¡°Sorry?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot already. Pick up that tray and serve those to our guests,¡± she demanded, pointing to a nearby tter stacked with wine sses filled to the brim. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re not Alpha Burton¡¯s daughter¨Cyou¡¯re my servant. Normally I would have fantasized about fighting back, but too much was at stake. Sarah had promised not to prematurely reveal my unexpected pregnancy in exchange for my. service, and I intended to hold her to that. A deal was a deal, so I had to hold up my end of the bargain, as well. With a strained smile, I picked up the tray and got to work. I wasn¡¯t ignorant of the bizarre looks I received from guests as I handed out drinks like an omega servant but I maintained a courteous smile, all in the hopes of making them believe this was my way of helping my sister. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Father return. And upon the sight of me serving our guests, he paled. ¡°Maeve, sweetheart!¡± he said, hurriedly approaching me with a booming chuckle, ¡°it¡¯s thoughtful of you to want to serve the guests, but we have omegas for that.¡± He appeared hearty for the room but I felt hisrge hand subtly squeeze my arm with painful intent, and I tried to hide a wince. ¡°Put those down¡­ now¡± I faltered. Whose orders was I supposed to obey? Father then turned to my sister with a tense smile stered on his face. ¡°Sarah, you can cease this little game now. You don¡¯t want Prince Xaden to mistake your sister for a servant, do you?¡± Unbeknownst to him, Sarah had a n in mind. ¡°Why not?¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°This is no different from what she already does on a daily basis. It¡¯s practically second nature to her.¡± Partygoers within earshot began to mutter amongst themselves about the peculiar scene. Ironically, I almost felt sorry for Father. He waspletely torn between pleasing the two great pirs in his life¨Chis precious baby girl and the crown prince of the entire Werewolf Kingdom¨Cand, unfortunately for him, it seemed to be a losing battle, no matter which side he chose. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Father hissed in disbelief. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to make fools out of us in front of the Alpha Prince!¡± Sarah¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassing the family?¡± In a blind, indignant fury, she grabbed the remaining ss that had been on my tray and threw its contents all over me. I yelped, jolted by the sudden cold drink. And the old, unsightly dress I wore was now drenched with wine, clinging to my thin frame and exposing my small, bulging belly. ¡°Stupid Maeve is pregnant, and no one knows who the father is!¡± As she screamed, the whole party came to a screeching halt. ¡°This slut doesn¡¯t deserve to even be in the same room as Prince Xaden!¡± This can¡¯t be happening.. 1 It was like I was caught in a spotlight, and all gazes suddenly pointed at me to pass their judgment. I¡¯d been reduced to nothing more than an amusing spectacle for everyone to gawk at. There was nowhere for me to hide¨Cto be safe. Hot tears filled my eyes as I stood there, hopeless, staring at the ground. Sturdy footsteps entered the banquet hall. ¡°It seems I¡¯vee at an inopportune time,¡± a deep, masculine voice boomed, stunning the room into submissive silence. Something unknown twisted inside me, hearing that voice. His Voice Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Maeve POV ¡°Your Highness,¡± the room collectively murmured with a bow. Prince Xaden. The crowds dispersed as he strode into the room with authority, and the ground beneath me crumbled. My one¨Cnight stand is Prince Xaden. Seeing him once more in the flesh, without the haziness of a drug¨Cinduced heat, made my scared, lonely heart skip a beat. His dark, lustrous hair dangled nicely in his roguishly handsome face and he stood tall and proud, looking every bit like the daring and confident Alpha Prince he was. He truly was the vision I remembered him to be and more. And then¨Clike something out of a fairytale¨Cour eyes met across the banquet hall. Panicked, I quickly tore my gaze away and lowered my head. We might¡¯ve shared a wonderful, fantastical night together, but I needed to face reality. He is the Alpha Prince -and I was just¡­ me. He probably didn¡¯t even remember me. However, heavy and swift footsteps made their way over to where I stood, dripping with wine. Fabric shuffled and, suddenly, the weight of a damnask zer fell gently over my trembling shoulders, left behind by tender, reassuring hands. Still, I did not dare lift my eyes.. but I clung to the zer as tightly as I could¨Cmy only source offort that came from the most kind and generous man in the room. ¡°Alpha Burton, is this how you treat your omega servants?¡± Father cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s¨Cuh.. my daughter, sire.¡± I felt the prince¡¯s surprised gaze wash over me, yet I continued to purposefully avoid him. ¡°How ridiculously absurd,¡± he muttered, incredulous, but not for one second did he stray from my side. ¡°I never knew it becamemon practice to treat one¡¯s own daughter with such tant disrespect The familiar click¨Cck of Sarah¡¯s expensive high heels stepped forward. ¡°Allow me to exin, Your Highness! This is all because my sister had the misfortune of having a one¨Cnight stand with a stranger some weeks ago, and now she finds herself pregnant with the man¡¯s child.¡± I gasped, lifting my head. No- He wasn¡¯t supposed to find out! Especially not like this! He was campaigning to be the next Alpha King. If he decided he wanted nothing to do with me or our baby, I would rather never let him know anything. I would never subject my little one to a life of loathing. Prince Xaden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, but there is no cause for concern,¡± she said proudly. ¡°Our father is a strict man and is most unhappy with Maeve, so there have been talks of expelling her from Moonstone because we will not tolerate bastard mutts- ¡°Stop right there,¡± he warned. The dangerous glint in his eyes startled everyone¡­ most of all, Sarah Puzzled, and a little frightened, she cocked her head. ¡°Your Highness..?¡± An increasingly irritated Prince Xaden straightened with a sharp expression. ¡°Allow me to exin something, you bbering busybody,¡± he spat. ¡°That baby is not a bastard mutt and I forbid you from using that term ever again.¡± Sarah reddened with outrage at the prince¡¯s insult. ¡°That baby,¡± he continued, ¡°is mine.¡± Chapter 7 A chorus of gasps filled the banquet hall. I could imagine the train of thought everyone in the room must have run through: The ever¨Cso¨Cpopr Alpha Prince Xaden impregnated some random Alpha¡¯s daughter out of wedlock in the middle of his campaign for the throne? What impropriety! My family, however, were shocked for different reasons. ¡°Y¨CYour Highness must be mistaken,¡± Sarah stammered. ¡°Maeve was seen with several men at a brothel that night. It couldn¡¯t have- ¡°Yes, and if I recall correctly, it was right outside the capital¡¯s infamous Diamond Cage brothel¨Cthe filthy alleyway directly alongside it, was it not?¡± The color drained from my sister¡¯s face, and it was clear she realized he spoke the truth¨Conly three people in the entire kingdom knew the precise time and ce it all transpired, and they were all gathered in this very room. ¡°It was shortly after sunset when I found her, scared and drugged and surrounded by dangerous, belligerent men. Shocked murmurs floated around behind us, ¡°This can¡¯t be true.¡± Sarah muttered, appalled. Victoria stepped forward, gaping at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us it was the prince you¡¯d been with?¡± ¡°L.. didn¡¯t know¡­ Honestly. ¡°Wh¨CWhy don¡¯t we continue this matter in my private office, Your Highness?¡± Father suggested. I could see the crippling anxiety behind his silent plea, and I knew the thought of losing control over me utterly terrified him. ¡°There, we can further discuss what you n to do about my daughter¡¯s child- ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Prince Xaden said withplete authority. ¡°Both Maeve and our baby wille to live with me.¡± Live¡­ with the prince. with our baby? My heart fluttered, torn between confusion and hope. ¡°What?¡± I felt his hand move to caress mine in response. ¡°Only, of course,¡± he relented, his voice softening, ¡°if that is what she desires.¡± At that moment, I could have sworn I saw a bright, golden halo materialize above Prince Xaden¡¯s beautiful head. This man had more power than any man or woman could ever want at his fingertips, and yet, he left this decision to me. Unlike my own blood, he seemed to value my individuality.. my free will. And suddenly, it was like he was the only other person in the room. With a shy, yet growing smile, I nodded emphatically. ¡°T¡¯d like that¡± He further pulled my hand into his in front of everyone, warmth radiating through his touch. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Father stepped forward onest time. ¡°Sire, I urge you to reconsider. Maeve is- ¡°She is carrying a child of the crown, Prince Xaden interjected, taking a menacing step forward. His eyes burned with a hostility that showed he was not to be opposed. ¡°Do you mean to say you intend to keep them both from me?¡± ¡°O¨COf course not, Your Highness, Father cowered, not looking at all like the alpha he was supposed to be. ¡°Please, forgive me.¡± The pathetic disy of submission seemed to satisfy Prince Xaden. I was in awe¨CI¡¯d never seen Father yield to anyone like this. ¡°As I thought. Prime Beta Burke, please hand the birthday girl her gift. And you, Maeve.¡± he murmured, turning to me with a smirk, ¡°should go change into something clean and dry so we can get out of here.¡± Sarah gaped as we prepared to leave,pletely disregarding the bespectacled Prime Beta that plopped the prince¡¯s gift on the designated gift table. My shoulders slumped with guilt. She had been looking forward to this day for weeks. No one in our family had been more obsessed with meeting Prince Xaden than she was. Heck, she knew more about him than I ever did, and I¡¯m the one carrying his baby. Chapter 7 In a strange way, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like 1 took something that didn¡¯t belong to me. ¡°Prince Xaden, please stop!¡± she screamed. ¡°You can¡¯t leave w her!¡± I knew Sarah. She was as headstrong as her mother. She was not going to give up so easily.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re making the worst mistake of your life!¡± Prince Xaden came to a stop. ¡°Excuse me?¡± he enunciated, slow and careful, not looking at her. ¡°You think you¡¯re the first man Maeve has ever been with?¡± she spat, ast¨Cditch attempt to change the prince¡¯s mind. ¡°She seduces men to sleep with her with that helpless virgin act! She¡¯s a sleaze, a con¨Cworse than any of those capital prostitutes! Even if you did spend that night together, that baby could belong to any man in the entire kingdom! I was utterly horrified by the depth of Sarah¡¯s twisted mind. How could she make up such disgusting lies about her own sister? # Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Marve POV Prince Xaden¡¯s hand tightened over mine. The expression he wore on his face as he stared at me was indiscernible and it frightened me to not be able to know what he was thinking. Father had always been susceptible to Sarah¡¯s lies, swayed by her innocent facade¨Ceven when we were children, she had him wrapped around her little finger and I would face the brunt of his wrath for the most ridiculous of reasons. I wanted to believe that Prince Xaden was different From what I¡¯d seen, he was tender, fair, yet ruthless when the situation called for it. He held our baby¡¯s future and mine in his hands. If he chose to take her words at face value.. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do. After what seemed like a long, agonizing silence, he spoke. ¡°Lady Sarah,¡± he finally said, his tone signifying an air of resolution, and I waited with bated breath. ¡°Out of respect for Alpha Burton and his many years of loyal service to the kingdom, I¡¯ll give you one chance to recant that preposterous little story of yours. Of course, since lying to the crown is a crime, I strongly suggest you to apologize to Maeve. NOW.¡± My jaw dropped, shocked that the Alpha Prince took my side so easily.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He raised an eyebrow expectantly. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, appearing equally as stunned, with a short disbelieving chuckle. ¡°No. I refuse to apologize to her.¡± The tension in the room was unbearable. Thick enough that it could be cut with a butcher knife. Everyone knew that when it came to testing a royal on the verge of losing theirst thread of patience¨Cespecially one who had the power to one day ascend the throne¨Cyou had to know it was a losing game. And Sarah was about to learn that lesson. Prince Xaden nodded ¡°As you wish. Guards, lock her up in the dungeon until she¡¯s ready to apologize.¡± Several armored soldiers quickly loomed over a frightened Sarah and snatched her up by her underarms, pulling her to her delicate feet despite her feeble struggles, and a horrified Father and Victoria¨Cknowing they would not dare to challenge an Alpha Prince or his men¨Chad to watch it all unfold from the sidelines. I had a feeling her luck would one day run out, but I never expected to see something like this happen, For Prince Xaden to be so bold as to let loose his guards on Sarah and dare to detain her on the day of her grand birthday celebration in front of all of Moonstone¨Cit was a striking reminder to us all. He had earned his formidable title for a reason and we were there to witness his might in action. But I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about this terrifying disy of power. Sure, Sarah had her faults, but was it worth breaking her down like this? ¡°Mother!¡± she gasped, kicking and screaming, not caring when her expensive high heels flew off and scattered across the room. ¡°Daddy¨Ctell them to stop! Don¡¯t let me go to the dirty, scary dungeon!¡± Everyone knew she wouldn¡¯tst a night in those cold, dark cells. Only parents who truly loved their children would stand up and defend them, even in the face of royalty. ¡°Please, Your Royal Highness!¡± Victoria wailed, throwing herself to her knees in front of a cool andposed Prince Xaden, mere feet away from where I stood, and wed at the legs of his pants with abandon ¡°Forgive my poor, careless daughter! She was merely speaking what she believed to be the truth!¡± ¡°The truth?¡± he repeated, shrouded with harsh doubt, and Victoria realized her mistake. ¡°Her so¨Ccalled truth threatens the integrity of my unborn child¡¯s mother, thus she threatens me. How do you ount for that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a child! She doesn¡¯t know¡± ¡°Even a fool would know better than to insult a prince.¡± He looked down at her with utter disdain, very simr to how she¡¯d Chapter 8 always look at me. ¡°Since you are so inclined to defend your tactless daughter, perhaps you¡¯d prefer to join her?¡± 760 Victoria retreated with a flinch, pulling behind her husband. ¡°Dear, do something,¡± she panicked. ¡°Our daughter!¡± Sweat gathered on Father¡¯s forehead as he hesitated, stuck in an internal battle with himself. Still, he managed to find some shred of courage and knelt before the prince with his head bowed low. Soft gasps echoed in the banquet hall. ¡°Alpha Burton?¡± ¡°We take full responsibility for the poor countenance of our daughter Sarah,¡± he admitted, and I couldn¡¯t believe those words even existed in his vocabry. ¡°As her parents, we failed to discipline her properly and allowed her personal feelings for Maeve to spiralpletely out of control. But, we beg you.. show some leniency.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Victoria pleaded, following Father¡¯s lead. ¡°It¡¯s her birthday, Your Highness. Showpassion for my little girl.¡± Seeing an Alpha kneel in front of him, Prince Xaden fell silent. It had been one thing to force Father to give up control over me, but it was something else entirely to make him beg for mercy. Despite his pathetic nature when it came to authority, he was still an Alpha Minister with some sort of social standing in the Werewolf Kingdom. If other alphas came to fear the prince, it could potentially mean bad news for the crown. Not only could it damage his campaign¡­ but fear, if provoked, could run rampant and wreak chaos throughout the kingdom. I didn¡¯t envy his position whatsoever. But then, he turned to me, solemn. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± he asked. I blinked, surprised. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one she¡¯s been targetting. It¡¯s only fair that you decide what should happen to her.¡± I get to choose Sarah¡¯s fate? It dawned on me the weight of the power I suddenly found myself wielding, entrusted by the prince. If I deemed it so, my sister and the entire rest of my family could be imprisoned indefinitely for their despicable treatment of me. A tremendous burden fell upon my shoulders. This was not something to be taken lightly. But I kepting back to my earlier thoughts. Something had tagged at my chest when I watched her get the most brutal scare of her life on a day that was supposed to be one of her most cherished memories. She was still just a girl¨Cas Victoria had said¨Cand she had time to reform herself. Antagonizing her would aplish nothing. Maybe it¡¯s best if I let her go¡­ I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Oh, thank goodness, Victoria eximed with a relieved smile, and whatever words I¡¯d nned to say halted in my throat. ¡°Maeve is the deciding factor. Our little girl will undoubtedly be spared!¡± A heaving sigh shook Father¡¯s body as he got to his feet, lowering a hand for his wife to help her up as well. ¡°We can move past this once and for all, then.¡± They watched me with bated breath, waiting for me to give the word¡­ ¡°L.¡± But I stalled. Their apparent relief left a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach. Nothing was ever going to change. To them, I was still¨Cand would always be- their servant to do their bidding. My hesitation dampened the joyful, hopeful spirits of my parents, however, and Victoria was quick to take charge of the situation. She approached me with a bright, encouraging smile for everyone else to see, yet spoke through clenched teeth: ¡°You know what you have to do and you¡¯d better do it¡± This was a threat. Father¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Maeve, you wouldn¡¯t really allow your poor little sister to suffer in the dungeon, would you?¡± he 2/3 0 Chapter 8 asked, his voice reeking of sadness and disapproval. He intended to viinize me in front of the whole party. SINO GFT Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Maeve POV That was all I¡¯d ever be to them¨Calways the viin in their story. I was the one who destroyed their happy, peaceful lives. They never held a scrap of respect for me, no matter what I did for them, no matter how desperately I tried to please them¡­ so what did it matter if I obeyed them or not? Any guilt or dread I¡¯d struggled with vanished in a heartbeat, reced by a burning desire for payback. I was done letting them toy with my life, my decisions, my emotions¨Call of i This was my chance to seize control for myself. And I wanted them to know what it was like to suffer¡­ even just for a moment. Setting my jaw and clenching my fists, I turned and looked at Victoria dead in the eye for perhaps the first time in my life. ¡°And what if that¡¯s what I want?¡± I dared, feeling a rush of adrenaline and, simultaneously, cold detachment from the people in front of me, and the haughty expression on her face fell. ¡°Maybe I want her to be locked up.¡± Father let out a strangled sound of bafflement. Sarah seemed to understand the gravity of the situation and let out a bloodcurdling scream. ¡°No!¡± she bawled, tears rolling down her reddened face. ¡°Mommy¨CDaddy¨Cs¨Csave me, please!¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a smirk form on Prince Xaden¡¯s amused face. Finally, someone was in my corner¡­ and it was emboldening. ¡°Please, my my dear little Maevel¡± Victoria bemoaned, putting on a pathetic disy of submission in front of all the partygoers and the Alpha Prince¡¯s posse. A few tears streaked down her heavily made¨Cup face as she reluctantly reached out for my hand. ¡°We know the kindness of your heart knows no bounds¡­ I only ask that you show that kindness to your little sister one more time.¡± There were a few murmurs among the crowd, wondering if I¡¯d actually go through with my bluff. I¡¯d hoped to teach them a lesson in humility, but the hatred that gleamed in her eyes told me everythin performance to win the favor of the room, and she sought to win this battle of superiority. Now that I found myself in control, however, I could only feel sadness. This was a Watching my wicked stepmother shed her crocodile tears and plead for mercy, I found no pleasure in treating her even a fraction of the way she¡¯d treated me all these years, despite however much I might have wanted to. She deserved it¨Cfrankly, they all did¨Cbut that didn¡¯t mean it had to be done. Wicked or not, I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I hurt others, and I couldn¡¯t understand how she and Sarah enjoyed this sickening feeling. With an ufortable grimace, I pulled away before Victoria could touch me with those manicured ws. ¡°Let Sarah go,¡± I whispered to Prince Xaden, who had been waiting patiently for my decision. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I nodded. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want any of this..¡± After a moment of consideration, he relented and made a gesture to the guards, who quickly unhanded my sister. ¡°Consider yourself lucky, Sarah,¡± he said, looking down at her as she fell to her hands and knees with a gasp. ¡°Your benevolent sister has decided to show you mercy today ¡°My little girl!¡± Victoria sobbed, pulling her daughter close. ¡°Oh, my baby!¡± ¡°Are you hurt, sweetheart?¡± Father pressed, touching her face. ¡°Oh, look at your hair, your dress what a mess you¡¯ve be.¡± Sarah¡¯s hair, which had been styled in a beautiful, fancy updo, hung around her face in loose clumps, looking almost windblown in her dishevelment. The dress she had so meticulously picked out was wrinkled and torn in various ces on her 1/3All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 9 body. And the makeup she had worked so long on that morning streaked down her face, rendered unsalvagable. ¡°Maeve.¡± The prince¡¯s muscr arm wrapped around my back like a shield, ushering me away. ¡°We should go now.¡± With With a sad, reluctant breath. I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As Prince Xaden and I departed the banquet hall, I couldn¡¯t help but spare onest nce at Sarah. Despite everything, she was still the only blood sister I¡¯d ever known. If things had been different, there might have been a version of reality where we liked each other. where we could have been friends. But all I saw when I looked at Sarah at that moment was pure hatred, written all over the shadows of her face and the dark depths of her eyes, and it ran deeper and stronger than anything I¡¯d ever seen on her before. A chill ran down my spine. the root cause of all her It didn¡¯t seem to matter that I¡¯d chosen to spare her from a night in the dungeon. To her, I was still th misfortunes, her ruined future. And there was nothing I could ever do to change that. I had to tear my gaze away. That train of thought only served to spiral me down a dark path that I didn¡¯t want to explore. As we walked to the car, someone clearing their throat caught my attention. ¡°So.¡± Prince Xaden drawled, sounding light- hearted, ¡°this is where you¡¯ve been hiding all this time. You¡¯re a surprisingly difficult woman to find, you know.¡± That startled me. ¡°You looked for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not every day I find myself in bed with a mysterious woman in the capital.¡± I winced. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean to=¡± ¡°Call me Xaden. We¡¯re long past formalities at this point, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Fidgeting in my seat, I pressed my lips together. ¡°Xaden,¡± I relented, resisting a blush. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how sorry I am about how things transpired¡­ none of this was supposed to have ever happened.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you have nothing to apologize for.¡± The seriousness in his face was unmistakable. A question that had burned in my mind during the party reignited itself and forced its way out of my mouth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you believe Sarah?¡± that strange His answer came faster than I anticipated. ¡°I know what I saw that night,¡± he murmured. ¡°The fear in your eyes, scent of alcohol you emitted, the confused ze. those factorsbined don¡¯t just happen naturally.¡± Our conversation paused as we entered the car¨Cmore like a limousine, actually. I was seated the furthest in the car. Prince Xaden right next to me, and his Prime Beta sat by the door with Once our privacy was ensured, he continued. ¡°That night we met in the capital¡­¡± he muttered slowly, as if topose his thoughts, ¡°what happened in the moments before I arrived?¡± It had been a while since Ist reflected on the first half of that night. Whenever I was reminded of it, I limited myself to the time spent with Xaden. Those were the only hours I could think back on with fondness. I swallowed. ¡°Someone tried to give me a drink.. and when I refused, they shoved it down my throat. By the time I realized what was happening, it was toote.¡± Was Sarah the one who did this?¡± I faltered. Even though she was, indeed, the one responsible, I hesitated if I should attach her name to the crime. Thanks to the years of brainwashing from my father about pack honor. ¡°Yes, it was Sarah,¡± I admitted softly. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if it was her idea.¡± His face pinched with utter bafflement. ¡°But.. she¡¯s your family¨Cthey all are, are they not? They treat you so poorly, yet put your sister on a ss pedestal.¡± Wee to my world, I wanted to say. Chapter I wanted to hope there was even one moment when Father might have felt love for me. maybe when I¡¯d been born, or even if I had somehow exceeded his expectations when it came topleting an order. but I always came up empty. No matter how hard I tried, I knew he never loved me. I gulped, my lips tightening in a firm line. ¡°That¡¯s just how it¡¯s always been. It was strange. It would exin so much if I¡¯d just said I was Alpha Burton¡¯s illegitimate, unwanted child¡­ but I couldn¡¯t. Despite no longer being under the control of my abusive family¨Cseparated by miles of road, thousands of buildings, and millions of lives¨CI could still hear their cruel voices in my ear as if they were right there, muttering their hateful words like they were my daily affirmations Even though my body was free, my mind was not. It was like a curse tha that I couldn¡¯t break. My silence was deafening, but it reached the cars of the prince and his Prime Reta. Out of the corner of my eye. I saw them exchange wordless nces. Evidently, my answer did not sate their curiosity. Xaden seemed to recognize that I didn¡¯t want to talk anymore about it, however, so he was courteous enough not to bring it up again The remainder of the drive was peaceful enough. For the most part, I rxed back into thefortable leather seat and allowed myself to dpress, while Xaden and his Beta spoke in hushed tones about different duties that needed to be taken care of As I peered out the car window sometimeter, I saw arge building in the distance that lies that needed to be taken closer.. and closer. With its colossal towers and a multitude of tiny¨Cslitted windows, it almost resembling what I imagined the royal pce to look like. Wait Where did he say we¡¯d be going? grew as we got closer.. and glitter in the afternoon sun, eared to SEND GIFT Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Maeve POV Back at that disaster of a party, I recalled him saying that he would be taking me to live with him, but he never specified a particr ce. Surely he hadn¡¯t meant the royal pce. Not the ce where the Alpha King and his family resided. Oh, how I hoped he wasn¡¯t the type of royal to live there! As the car steadily approached arge, majestic gate decorated with the royal family crest, mild panic began to swell within me. Besides Xaden, I had never met another member of the nobility. I had no idea what they were like, nor what they would think of someone like me stepping into their territory. ncing down at my wine¨Csoaked mess of a dress and my little baby bump, I couldn¡¯t help but feel self¨Cconscious. I didn¡¯t loathe my unborn baby.. but I still needed time toe to terms with all the changes that were happening to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I looked over at Xaden and noticed he was eying me with a hint of concern ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright for me to show up at the royal pce looking like this..?¡± I asked shyly, gesturing to my clothes. Xaden shed a smirk at me. ¡°Who said anything about going to the pce?¡± I raised my eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Then where¡­?¡± He directed my gaze to something on the horizon. Instead of entering the gates, the car changed course and, suddenly, I was able to see where we were headed. Indeed, we were not going to the royal pce We headed straight for a mansion. I stared, awestruck, at the mansion from my seat near the window. Despite the stately architecture, it was smallpared to that of the royal pce and was located deep within the grounds, far from prying eyes and hidden behind a grove of hickory trees, which made it feel reassuringly private. This is Prince Xaden¡¯s home? I turned to him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we staying at the pce?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want that,¡± he said, nting his hand on my own. ¡°Trust me.¡± A faint memory shed in my mind upon hearing thosest words¨Ca dimly lit room and the scent of clean sheets¡­ a handsome figure haloed bymplight hovered above me, his course fingers grazing my ticklish skin as he whispered those seductively sinful words. ¡°Trust me I blushed. But, at the same time, something dark twisted inside me. Did he mean to hide me? If that was the case, I wanted no part of it -I¡¯d hidden enough tost a lifetime. ¡°Please, tell me,¡± I implored. ¡°I want to know.¡± There was a brief moment of silence as Prince Xaden hesitated. ¡°Life in the pce is not as morous as one might think,¡± he sighed. ¡°My brothers¨Cthe other Alpha Princes¨Cand their ambitious families hunger for the throne as if their very lives depend on it, and every day is a race to gain the favor of the king and our subjects. When the kingdom projected me as the best candidate for Heir Apparent, everything only worsened, and¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to live with that anymore, so I moved here while still being able to fulfill my royal duties.¡± His fingers brushed along my palm. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting.¡± he murmured, ¡°having a family that you can¡¯t trust.¡± I gazed at him. This seemed to be a secret side of Prince Xaden that he didn¡¯t allow himself to share with outsiders. Of course, how could he? As an admired prince and a potential heir apparent to the crown, he had a permanent target on his back¨Cit must have been a painful lesson to learn how little he could trust those around him. For him to feelfortable enough to share this with me it warmed me inside. And, not only that, but he understood the ¶ú Chapter 10 pain that came with a toxic household, just as I did. It was a relief to know that I wasn¡¯t alone. And now, neither was he I squeezed his hand¨Ca silent promise. ¡°You can always trust me.¡± Wordlessly, he squeezed back. His eyes shone with something I couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint but I yearned to see more of An awkward cough from the Prime Beta quickly put an end to that tender moment. However much I enjoyed seeing this soft side of the prince, public disys of affection were a foreign concept for me. I shyly tore my gaze away and intended to move my hand but Prince Xaden kept it locked in ce. ¡°Pay him no mind.¡± he teased. ¡°Beta Burke is usually a background sort of man.¡± His Beta scoffed with amusement. ¡°Kindly put, Your Highness,¡± I fidgeted, embarrassed, and kept quiet but left my hand entwined with the prince¡¯s. Once the car rolled to a stop in front of the mansion, Burke exited the car first, being the one closest to the door. Xaden was next to leave and, turning back to me, he offered his hand to help me out of the car. I looked at his hand with uncertainty. Should he really be helping me out like this? ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± he said, further extending his hand. Slowly, I reached out and took his hand¨Cbig and warm and weing. ¡°Wee back, Prince Xaden, sir,¡± a short, plump woman greeted with a low, reverent curtsy as the three of us approached. the grand main doors of the mansion. ¡°Did your outing to Moonstone go well?¡± He strode inside with myself and Beta Burke in tow. ¡°As well as it could have, Maggie. Though I did manage to return with something that made it all worth it.¡± My heart pounded. Did he mean¡­? Xaden nted his hand on my back and nudged me forward. ¡°This is Maeve,¡± he said, and heat rose on my cheeks as I realized the implication of his words. ¡°She¡¯s going to be staying with us indefinitely.¡± With a lifted eyebrow, Maggie dipped her head. ¡°How do you do, miss?¡± I bowed in response. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am,¡± I whispered. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to stay, I have some business I need to attend to,¡± Xaden admitted, before turning to the housekeeper. ¡°In the meantime, please get this young woman a fresh change of clothes and show her around the grounds.¡± My face fell. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± The corners of his lips tilted upwards. ¡°Till only be in my study. I won¡¯t be too far away. Besides, Maggie, here, will take very good care of you,¡± he reassured before ncing hack towards the housekeeper, ¡°won¡¯t you, Maggie?¡± ¡°Of course, sire,¡± she affirmed in earnest. Anxiety bubbled in my stomach. This wasn¡¯t my territory and she knew tat¨Cto her, I was just some dirty woman that Xaden picked up off the streets. I hoped she wasn¡¯t going to be as judgmental as she appeared to be Xaden rubbed my back, a gesture I found soothing. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± he promised. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up when I can.¡± And with that, the prince and his beta left. ¡°Alright, little misse here. Front and center,¡± Maggie said with a p, and the authority in her voice made me hustle into. formation. ¡°Now, if you could please tell me your name and your purpose for being here.¡± ¡°My purpose?¡± ¡°What are you to His Royal Highness?¡± That question rendered me at a loss for words. Xaden and I hadn¡¯t yet discussed the depth of our rtionship¨Cwas I supposed to be his mistress. or just a pregnant one¨Cnight stand¡­ or something else entirely? We could hardly be considered 2.4 Chapter 10 friends, yet we were not quite lovers either. but there was some sort of undeniable connection between the two of us that we could not really exin. For goodness¡® sake, we were even expecting a baby together, which would never have happened without that cosmic connection. A baby he seemed to sincerely want, unlike my family who kept me solely for the sake of their reputation. That had to mean something, right? ¡°Ahem.¡± Maggie stared at me expectantly as I jolted back to reality. ¡°Miss?¡± she pressed. ¡°Oh¡­ my name is Marve ¡°And your purpose!¡± I hesitated. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She sighed with an impatient shake of her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t give me anything to work with. I suppose I have no choice but to trust His Highness and make do. Without wasting another moment, she shuffled me into a conservative, yetfortable- looking bedroom, draped with neutral colors and muted blues. Everything was immacte and organized to perfection, which led me to believe this was her private quarters.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a quick inspection of the dresser, she pulled out a simple, deep blue dress. ¡°Let¡¯s have you try this Shyly. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wear anything you can give me on, yes?¡± I guess that wasn¡¯t the response she had expected because one of her eyebrows raised in surprise and her mouth fell slightly open as if to say something, but she was quick topose herself. With her assistance, I removed my ruined dress, setting it aside to be thrown outter, and put on the blue dress she provided. Maggie observed as I modeled in front of the standing mirror. ¡°Is it to your liking?¡± It really was a simple dress, but there was an elegance to it. Thentern sleeves fit loosely around my thin arms and the knee- length skirt flowed with grace as I swirled for the mirror, giving the dress a very romantic feel. And with its empire waistline, it perfectly hid my small baby bump from prying eyes, which made me heave a sigh of relief. One aspect of the dress I was absolutely stunned by, however, was the color. I¡¯d only ever worn old clothes of muted beige, ck, or gray at home¨Cany other colors were meant for pure Alphas, ording to Sarah¨Cbut I found that this deep blue looked rather nice against my pale skin. For the first time, I actually dared to feel a little pretty. ¡°It¡¯s lovely.¡± I smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I was merely following orders.¡± As she further tidied up my appearance, smoothing out the dress skirt and adjusting the loose neckline, curiosity bloomed within me. ¡°Maggie,¡± I started after some hesitation, ¡°how long have you been with Prince Xaden?¡± ¡°I have served His Highness since his young adolescent years,¡± Maggie said with a lift of her chin, tall with pride. ¡°Besides our beloved Luna Queen, I was personally in charge of his royal upbringing.¡± -Oh!¡± Her answer was a a pleasant surprise. ¡°Would you tell me what he was like?¡± I saw this as my chance to learn about Xaden from someone who knew him well before he became the renowned Alpha Prince everyone knew him as. After all, she sounded like the closest thing to a second mother figure for him. He was the father of my baby, and I yearned to know more about his own childhood. She eyed me, looking quite stern. ¡°That¡¯s something for the prince to divulge, himself, Miss Marve. I shan¡¯t speak a word about him until I know who you are.¡± Disappointment flooded me, but admittedly, it had been a long shot. I was still a stranger, after all. ¡°If there are no more questions, let¡¯s begin the tour,¡± she suggested, beckoning me to follow as she opened the door. Chapter 10 Some time into Maggie¡¯s tour of the mansion, we had to pass through what looked like the main hall. I was in awe of the beautiful decorations and how they all seemed to nicely reflect the mansion¡¯s architecture. All of the paintings, the carpets with intricate design work, the crystal chandeliers¨Cthis was, without a doubt, a style befitting of a prince. As we walked on, a pair of dainty, hurried footsteps suddenly caught our attention. ¡°Hello?¡± a light, airy voice called out to us. ¡°Could one of you tell me where I can find the guest room?¡± My stomach sank with dread. I knew that voice and it was one I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d hear on pce grounds. Be¨Cmy sister¡¯s so¨Ccalled ¡°bestie¡± and a fellow Alpha¡¯s daughter who took cruel pleasure in bullying me alongside Sarah. This was not going to go well. SIND GET O Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Marve POV Panicked, I took in as much of their faces as possible within a span of three seconds before quickly lowering my face from view. I didn¡¯t want to believe someone connected to my family would be at Xaden¡¯s mansion, but there was no doubt about it -Be was here, along with her Alpha father and Luna mother. Thest time I saw her was at Moonstone, about a month before Sarah¡¯s party. And looking at her, she hadn¡¯t changed a bit. Her style was just as morous and expensive¨Cif not, more¨Cthan my sister¡¯s Dressed in fancy maroon velvet garments. embellished with rhinestones along the heart¨Cshaped neckline, it was clear Be sought to impress the prince. And her parents, who wore fine clothing befitting of an Alpha and his Luna, also hoped to gain his favor. So, she chose toe here instead of attending Sarah¡¯s party. Æ·ÅÆ Part of me wished I could say I was surprised by that revtion, but I would¡¯ve been lying to myself. Her friendship with Sarah was unique, to say the least. Everything was apetition for them, whether that meant wearing the loveliest dress or splurging the most of their poor fathers money. And evidently, once she learned that Prince Xaden would be attending the party, Be quickly made her own ns. I could never understand their twisted friendship. At times, they seemed more like rivals. However, there was one thing that they seemed to really bond over bullying me. Ever since we were children, whenever she and my sister spent time together at the estate in Moonstone, she would seize any opportunity she could to bother me, if one ever made itself known. Much like Sarah, she took particr pleasure in treating me like her servant or her little toy. If she wanted something from me, she would always find ways to make sure I listened¡­ and I¡¯d learned very quickly nor to ignore her demands. In a way, she was worse than my sister ever was While Sarah had been raised to treat me poorly. Be did it because she found it fun. She had evene up with a lovely little nickname for me, in honor of all the time she spent tormenting me. Mundy Mae. Short for the affectionately given name: Mundane Macve. All of this to say: I desperately hoped Be wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me. I¡¯d only just escaped that life and I¡¯d fully intended to keep it all in the past where it belonged. Luckily for me, her focus seemed to be fully fixed on Maggie, who appeared conflicted about what she should do next. Xaden had asked her to show me around, but judging by the nces she made between the impably dressed Alpha family and myself, who wore one of her own dresses, it was clear where she had her priorities. Maggie did not know who I was¡­ so she decided the best option was to aid Be first. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°When will Prince Xaden be back?¡± she asked, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s only just returned, miss. Not more than an hour ago.¡± ¡°Fantastic!¡± she chirped and began twisting a lock of her caramel hair around her finger. ¡°Did hee alone?¡± ¡°No, miss¨CHis Highness brought a young woman with him. She will be staying here at the mansion, as well.¡± Be¡¯s charming smile fell. ¡°A woman? Who?¡± My soul left my body the moment Maggie pulled me out from behind her and stood me in front of my childhood tormentor. But she never got the chance to introduce me or mention my nameOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Her e eyes instantly lit up with recognition. ¡°Is that you, Mundy Mae?¡± My jaw clenched shut. I did not want to dignify that nickname with a response. 1/4 ¡°Mae?¡± Her father¨CAlpha Charles of Crimson Crescent¨Crepeated questioningly. ¡°Do you mean to say that she¡¯s the same Mae from Moonstone? The one who stands in corners and serves drinks?¡± ¡°The very same,¡± Be said with a growing grin. ¡°Alpha Burton¡¯s daughter herself.¡± Puzzled, Maggie turned to me. ¡°You¡¯re a daughter of Moonstone¡¯s Alpha?¡± she asked. ¡°What on earth are you doing at Prince Xaden¡¯s mansion?¡± Be pressed, disregarding Maggie¡¯s question. The sudden heaps of attention I was getting was head¨Cspinning. I wavered. ¡°He wanted me toe.¡± The amused look on her face told me she didn¡¯t quite believe my version of events. ¡°So he did¡­ and it looks like you¡¯ve got yourself quite the impressive linle promotion, didn¡¯t you?¡± she chuckled, looking down at me with her nose turned up. ¡°From washing Sarah¡¯s dirtyundry to sweeping Prince Xaden¡¯s marble floor¨CI have to admit, you¡¯ve made great work of advancing your servant¨Cgirl career. But it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to pretend you did it for the pay raise.¡± She leaned in close with a cheeky grin. ¡°We both know you came here so you could gawk at his handsome face every day¡± My face reddened with embarrassment. Calm down, I thought. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She just wants to get under your skin. Maggie, apparently, was still stunned by the revtion of my lineage. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter, then why- Be pointed at Maggie, effectively cutting her off. That¡¯s enough. Bring Prince Kaden to us. My family and I have been waiting to see him,¡± she said haughtily before turning back to me, a n written across her face. ¡°And I want you to serve us. Prove that you¡¯re worthy of being in the Alpha Prince¡¯s presence!! Maggie stepped forward. ¡°I beg your pardon, but His Highness personally brought Miss Maeve as a special guest,¡± she interjected, ncing nervously between Be and me. ¡°He might not be pleased to see you treat her so.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Be dismissed, seating herself at therge table central to the great hall, adorned with delectable¨Clooking finger foods and crystal wine sses. ¡°I¡¯ve known this girl for years. She might have been his daughter by blood, but she¡¯s no one special. You can take my word for it, as a true Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡± A true Alpha¡¯s daughter. That was something I grew up hearing a lot from Sarah. Fidgeting, Maggie opened her mouth to talk back but seemed to decide against it. And just like that, she disappeared deep into the mansion¡­. Leaving me alone with Be and her family. ¡°Well?¡± she asked, raising an expectant eyebrow and a crystal ss. ¡°Pour me a drink.¡± I was frozen in ce. I really didn¡¯t want to be here with her. Instinct, however, took control of my body and I found myself moving against my better judgment. There were bottles of wine ready to be opened on a nearby serving cart. With sweaty, trembling hands, I popped open the bottle and poured the wine for her and her parents as they sat opposite her at the table. ¡°Delicious,¡± she sighed after a sip, swirling the ss. ¡°His Highness is exceptional when ites to rare wines.¡± ¡°Quite so,¡± her mother said with a smile, taking another greedy sip. I kept my mouth shut. Something knowing glittered in Be¡¯s eyes as she peered at me. ¡°How about you, Mundy Mac?¡± she asked, a sly smile ying at the corners of her rose¨Ctinted lips. ¡°Yourst experience with alcohol must have been a memorable one tell me, did you enjoy it?¡± Chapter II The way she said those words made my blood run cold. She knew. She absolutely knew. H¨CHow did she find out about that? With a sinking feeling, I realized that the only way she could have ever learned about that night was through my sister. It wouldn¡¯t have been the first time they shared stories about the cruel things they¡¯d done. I could practically envision it: how Sarah might have bragged about the trick she yed on me. how they might have bothughed over it, knowing very well my life was at serious risk. The thought horrified me. When I remained silent, Be¡¯s smile slowly downturned. Her features leveled out into something indiscernible as she grabbed a rather full ss of wine. ¡°Drink this,¡± she said, extending it towards me. ¡°I order you.¡± The bubbles floating to the top of that sparkling drink taunted me. An awful reminder of what had happened in that alley. I swallowed hard. ¡°N¨CNo. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re refusing a direct order, Mundy Mae.¡± A nerve in her jaw twitched. ¡°I won¡¯t be so kind a second time.¡°¡± Memories shed in my mind of her unforgiving and incessant abuse, but I forced myself to stand my ground, as tall and unwavering as I could. There was more than myself at stake now. ¡°I said no. I registered the exact moment her patience had run out. Her eyes went ck with fury and she lunged at me, ss in hand, with the intent of shoving it cold down my throat¨Cjust like Sarah had in that alley. Frantic, I looked to her father and mother for any sort of help as we fell to the floor in our struggle for dominance, but they had both purposefully turned their heads away like it was nothing of importance. They they had no intention of stopping their daughter. ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed. She was going to kill my baby! ¡°Stop right now!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on in here!!¡± And everyone snapped their gazes to the doorway, where an enraged Xaden stood. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Maeve POV ¡°Your Highness!¡± Be gasped, hastily pulling away from me. In her surprise, she dropped the crystal wine ss she¡¯d been holding and it shattered into hundreds of little pieces upon impact. The room froze, falling so quiet that one might be able to hear a pin drop. No one knew what to expect from Prince Xaden as he suddenly encroached on such a scene in his mansion. Looking determined, he stepped into the room. The family quickly tried topose themselves. ¡°Greetings, Prince-¡± But he swept past them as if they hadn¡¯t existed¡­ andnded right in front of me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he fretted, his eyes wide and wild with worry as he carefully inspected me, caressing my face, my hands, my arms¨Canywhere he thought to look for injuries. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Again, I was rendered speechless by him. Having only just arrived, he was oblivious to the context of what caused that brawl in his mansion. Had he chosen to, he could have had us all thrown out for disrupting the peace and damaging his property, But he didn¡¯t¨Chis first instinct was toe to me, to make sure I was okay. Warmth spread throughout my chest, despite what had just happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine..¡± I whispered. ¡°Did you drink any of it?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t Relief swept over Xaden¡¯s face before wrath quickly took over, casting its dark shadow as he snapped toward Be, who watched him with simultaneous shock, awe, and fright. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± he growled. ¡°Exin yourself¨Cnow.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s just a-¡± ¡°I dare you to try my patience,¡± he warned, low and dangerous. ¡°Let us see what family.¡± that gets you and v Be stiffened, ncing in disbelief between Xaden and me, possibly realizing there was more she was not yet aware of. ¡°I¨CI promise, Your Highness, it was all in good humor!¡± she tried to exin. ¡°I¡¯ve known Maeve and her sister since we were children. The three of us used to y around like this all the time. ¡°y?¡± he retorted. ¡°Is that what you called that assault?¡± ¡°I¨CIt was just a game, I swear¡­ A thick vein throbbed in his neck. ¡°You almost killed my unborn child and you dismiss it as a game?¡± he bellowed. The dumbstruck expressions on their faces would have been almostical, if not for the the recent danger to my baby¡¯s life. I could see Be¡¯s expression transform before my eyes¨Call awe and reverence for Xaden had vanished, instead reced by pure fear. She did not anticipate the sudden turn of events. ¡°Burton¡¯s daughter is pregnant. Charles¡¯s Luna gasped. Maggie was in awe, as well. ¡°Prince Xaden¨Ca baby?¡± she bombarded. Be¡¯s father abruptly stood up at the table, pushing the chair back with a loud screech against the floor. ¡°How could you have acted so stupidly, Be?¡± he scolded, feigning innocence. ¡°The housekeeper warned you that this would not go well with His Highness!¡± She wore a look of utter betrayal on her face. ¡°Papa- ¡°Listen to your father.¡± Be¡¯s mother hissed from beside her, though awash with fright. 1:17 PM Chapter 12 Alpha Charles ignored them both, focusing only on the prince in front of him. ¡°I want to humbly apologize for the rash actionsmitted by my daughter,¡± he continued with a deep, solemn bow. ¡°If I could have stopped her, I would have.¡± ¡°Thank you for the support, Alpha. It¡¯s good to know I can rely on you.¡± Her father seemed pleased with the prince¡¯s praise. ¡°Of course, sire.¡± ¡°If I may, I¡¯d like to ask something.¡± Wariness crept onto the Alpha¡¯s face but he maintained his smile. ¡°Yes, sire?¡± ¡°You were in the room as it happened,¡± he drawled, his re slowly swinging towards Be¡¯s father. ¡°What I want to know is why didn¡¯t you do a damn thing to stop your daughter if you heard Maeve tantly refuse the drink.¡± The Alpha¡¯s sudden silence was deafening. And the resemnce between him and my father at that moment was striking. For a man whose foreboding shadow pierced my heart with immediate dread, Father was very quick to submit to a prince he knew only in rumors. Be¡¯s father was no different. As soon as he found himself in the path of Xaden¡¯s wrath, he no longer embodied the strength and renown that a great Alpha Minister should possess. Not for the first time, I wondered how such pitiful, shameless, corrupt men were able to hold such power in the kingdom. Xaden raised an inquisitive, mocking eyebrow. ¡°Nothing more to say?¡± More silence, frightful and awkward ¡°Very well,¡± he growled, low and through clenched teeth. ¡°So be it Xaden lowered his hand and 1¨Cfully expecting a mere lift to my feet¨Ctook it. Instead, he swept me up into his arms, cradling me against his broad, warm chest as if I were the most precious thing. A small gasp slipped past my lips. ¡°Xaden,¡± I whispered, blushing, ¡°I can walk¡ª¡± ¡°I apologize, Alpha Charles, but I¡¯m afraid the meeting with your family is going to have to be postponed indefinitely,¡± he said, his voice dripping with false kindness, and I instantly got a bad feeling. ¡°Allow me to offer you a parting gift as constion. You there-¡± he called out to an omega servant, ¡°bring out one of our finest wines.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness. Shall I bring it in sses or bottles?¡± ¡°Barrels¡± The servant balked. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, sir?¡± ¡°Bring one of the wine barrels from the cer and put it by the table¡± Once the servant set off to aplish his Herculean task, Kaden turned back to the family, simmering with hostility. ¡°Alpha, I forbid you and your family from leaving the grounds until you drink everyst drop of that wine.¡± Be and her parents paled with terror. She gulped. It dawned on her how dire the consequences of her immature actions were. ¡°Everyst ?¡± ¡°B¨CBut, Prince Xaden¡­¡± her mother weakly intervened, ¡°we couldn¡¯t possibly-¡± Xaden¡¯s mouth lifted in one corner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you find yourself unable to finish for whatever reason, someone will help you drink it all¡°There were soft sighs of relief at the notion of help until he added: ¡°By force, if necessary¡± With impable timing, the exhausted omega returned with the barrel¡­ aided by several other muscrly¨Cendowed servants and guards. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Be pleaded, ¡°please show mercy!¡± Charles fell to his knees. ¡°My daughter has learned her lesson! This will never happen again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain it will not,¡± Xaden muttered, cold and uncaring and unabashedly ignoring their desperate cries for leniency. ¡°But that barrel will not finish itself. If you want to go home, I would rmend starting right away.¡± Chapter 12 Shocked sounds of protest echoed in the background, but I was oblivious to anything but the man in front of me. The Alpha Prince was a power to be reckoned with¡­ to be feared. That was one of the first things I¡¯d ever heard about him. Then why was it that every time I saw him, my affection for him grew more and more! ¡°Maggie,¡± he said, booming with authority, ¡°inform me the very instant it is done. Not a moment sooner. ¡°Loud and clear, sire.¡± And with that, he carried me out of the room, leading us further into the mansion. SEND GIFTOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Maeve POV Xaden¡¯s body trembled with restrained rage as he carried me down a long hallway, past open gilded windows¨Cwhere I could see the sun barely beginning to set¨Cdraped with red and gold¨Cented curtains, and paintings of what appeared to be royal portraits. He didn¡¯t speak a word. Not even a sound. Still, he captured my enraptured attention. As I looked at him, I was hypnotized by the details of his handsome features¨Cthe surprising softness of his lips. the stubble that dusted above his upper lip. This close, I could even see a small scar across his prominent chin. Faintly, I caught a whiff of his cologne, carried by the wind as he stormed through the mansion¨Ca crisp, cool sort of scent that reminded me ofkesides and pine trees in an autumn forest. With a sigh, I burrowed into his chest, digging my thin fingers into the thick of hispel, wanting to envelop myself in everything he was. I could feel his heartbeat. Furious and wild against his ribcage. He¡¯s angry, I thought in the silence. He¡¯s very angry. Kaden brought us to arge door at the end of the corridor. With a kick from his booted foot, the door flew open and he strode inside, mming it shut once more with a powerful swing of his shoulder, isting us from the rest of the mansion. Looking around, it was apparent we were now inside the grand master bedroom¨CPrince Xaden¡¯s private quarters. Shrouded in darkness, except for slivers of light peeking through the curtains, I could barely make out the details of the room. The only thing I could clearly see was arge canopy bed draped by blood¨Cred silk curtains around each of the four frame posts, sitting against the far wall on a raised section of the room. After cing me on the bed, he leaned his forehead against mine. I went still, not wanting to ruin this moment. He caressed the sides of my face, breathing long and deep, trying to calm himself down. ¡°Maeve.. I need answers.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known you not even two days and yet, whenever I find you, someone is there to cause harm. I just.. I can¡¯t wrap my mind. around it.¡± I opened my mouth to dispute him¡­ but he was not wrong. ¡°Please help me understand, Maeve,¡± Xaden begged, clutching onto my arms with tight, white knuckles, but not enough to hurt me. The desperation in his voice twisted something inside me, and I feltpelled to tear my gaze away from his beseeching one. ¡°Why does everyone treat you so horribly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that they abuse you for no apparent reason,¡± he said sterly, clearly not wanting to take no for an answer. ¡°They must have said something to you. Even the smallest of hints¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you.¡± ¡­ You can tell me why you¡¯ve avoided my eyes since we started talking¡± Startled, I forced myself to look at Xaden. Xaden watched me with careful consideration¡­ Do you think someone wille after you if you say something?¡± I froze. He was getting closer to the truth. ¡°N¨CNo. ¡°Then I need you to be open and honest. Confide in me.. trust me¡­ please- The fraught worry in his voice made me lose myposure, and I crumpled. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± He paused, his brow furrowing. ¡°You can¡¯t be open with me!¡± ¡°No, I meant- You meant that you can¡¯t trust me.¡± The blood drained from my face as I realized my slip¨Cup. I opened my mouth in the hopes of refuting him, but I was unable to find the words. I could still hear Father and Victoria whisper in my car, warning me what would happen if I ever exposed myself, and I suddenly found myself back at the house that haunted my dreams. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. ¡°I thought something was off in the car¨CI wanted to believe that maybe you still needed some time to breathe.. maybeing to my home would help you realize that you are not stuck inside that wretched house any longer.¡± All anger and desperation fell from Xaden¡¯s face until there was nothing but pain, and I felt my heart clench. ¡°But none of this means anything if you can¡¯t trust me.¡± 1 began to panic. Please don¡¯t give up on me. I wanted to plead. ¡°Xaden, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± I gasped, lunging for his hand, falling to my knees in front of him. He didn¡¯t respond to my touch. He just knelt there, still like a statue. ¡°I do,¡± I said fervently with a quivering breath as tears began to pool. ¡°I trust you more than anyone else in my life¨Cmore than you can ever begin toprehend.¡± He watched me through veiled eyes. And, squeezing his hand, I looked back at him with all of my heart and soul, hoping he could see and feel my sincerity, even if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I want to tell you everything. I want to be able to live without this heavy burden and just be free¡­ but I¨CI can¡¯t.. not when ites at the cost of others.¡± Admitting all of this aloud only solidified what I feared the most ¡°I¡­¡°I choked up, heavy with emotion, hanging my head, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ever escape this¡­¡± The room was! was silent for what seemed like forever until I heard a small sigh. Xaden tilted my chin up so that I had no choice but to look at him, and then he pressed his lips against mine. Chaste and full of warmth but I could still feel his passion hidden underneath it, real and raw and wonderful. His gentle touch paralyzed me¡­ this had to have been a dream. It ended after what felt like forever and mere seconds all at once. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he cooed, caressing my cheeks with soft swipes of his thumbs ¡°If it hurts too much for you to talk about it, then I won¡¯t ask anymore. But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t look into the matter myself. I was stunned. ¡°You you kissed me¡­¡± ¡°I did,¡± he said, tucking stray strands of hair behind my ear. ¡°Is that alright!¡± Half¨Clistening, I nodded vaguely in response. ¡°W¨CWhy did you do that?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to.¡± My mind spun. No one ever said things like that to me. I was never the type of girl whose beauty turned heads.. so why did the prince go out of his way to make me feel like the most desired girl in the world?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He kissed me again. ¡°This one is because you captivate me.¡± My wet eyes fluttered shut and I sighed, melting into his touch. ¡°And this¡­¡± he murmured, kissing me once more¨Clingering and full of yearning. ¡°is a promise¡­ to protect you and always be there for you. A tear slid down my cheek, and I opened my eyes. As more began to fall, my vision blurred ever so slightly, but Xaden brushed them away. He might have said he was confused, but I was the one whose mind was left reeling uncontrobly. Ever since the night we met, he¡¯d treated me with nothing but kindness. This wasn¡¯t because of the baby. If anything, his learning about the pregnancy only seemed to enhance it. ¡°Why are you always so nice to me..¡± I whispered. I had an inkling of his feelings, but I needed to hear him say it. I needed to know it was not a figment of my imagination. He cocked his head, bemused. ¡°Why?¡± he repeated. ¡°Because-¡± A loud knock resounded at his chamber door. And just like that, the intimate moment we shared was gone. Xaden huffed, impatient, as I blushed, suddenly remembering where we were, and who I was barricaded with. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he growled. ¡°Ah¨Cit¡¯s Maggie, Your Highness.¡± After a brief hesitation, he relented, ¡°Enter¡± Maggie let herself in and lowered her head in greeting. ¡°The Alpha and his family have finished the wine,¡± she reported. ¡°Not a drop is left and they are..¡± she struggled to find the appropriate word, stered¡± Xaden blinked. ¡°That.. certainly was quick.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t without help, my Lord.¡± Her face pinched with repulsion. ¡°The guards brought funnels to speed up the process.¡± I was suddenly d that Xaden whisked us away when he did. The mental image alone was enough to unsettle me. Xaden, however, didn¡¯t seem bothered in the slightest. ¡°Thank you for informing me,¡± he said briskly. ¡°Make sure their driver takes them home.¡± ¡°At once.¡± She made a move to leave the room, but stopped with her hand on the door. He watched her. ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Maggie?¡± ¡°Yes.. I¡¯m sorry. Prince Xaden,¡± she murmured solemnly, sagging with shame so powerful even I could feel its weight in my chest. ¡°It was my fault that Miss Maeve was left alone with those people. I thought it best to assist the Alpha and his family before my given duty.¡± ¡°Your duty precedes any judgment you might have. She¡¯s important to me, and you need to learn that.¡± ¡°But what do I refer to her as?¡± she implored, anxious for answers. For what he was about to say next, Xaden turned to face me, glowing with adoration. ¡°She¡¯s my Luna.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Maeve POV Time stopped the second I heard those words leave his mouth. Finding and choosing a Luna was a sacred rite of passage for any Alpha. Not to mention an Alpha Prince. This was not a decision to be made out of pity or obligation. It was a lifelongmitment to her¨Ca marriage in both body and soul, unbreakable by any force in the world. It was the highest honor for any woman to receive. And only those worthy of such a title were ever considered. To be a Luna meant shemanded respect in any room she walked in, second only to her Alpha mate. I never believed I was worthy of any such title. But Xaden did. He actually said it. He wants me to be his Luna¡­ Maggie brightened up with sudden, overwhelming relief. ¡°Your¡­ your¨Coh, my!¡± she stuttered excitedly. ¡°Congrattions are in order, Your Highness! And to your future Luna,¡± she said, turning to me with a deep curtsy, ¡°it would be my honor to serve you. Please allow me to make up for my behavior by taking you shopping for a new wardrobe befitting your title.¡± I squirmed where I sat. ¡°N¨CNo, please, there¡¯s need to rush.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± she huffed. ¡°Everyone needs to know who our Luna i My mind whirled. Everything was happening so fast! ¡°Why don¡¯t we go shopping together tomorrow?¡± Xaden suddenly asked, caressing my arm. ¡°We¡¯ll get some fresh air and take it easy. I nced at him shyly. ¡°That.. does sound nice,¡± I admitted. ¡°What a splendid idea, Your Highness!¡± Maggie eximed with glee. ¡°And now that there¡¯s a baby on the way, we need to prepare!¡± As Maggie left the room, excitedly babbling and nning by herself, a smiling Xaden shut the door behind her with a deep sigh. When I¡¯d woken up that morning, I had no idea of the chaos that awaited me. My pregnancy was still just a worry in the back of my head, Sarah¡¯s catastrophic birthday party had not yet begun, and I was still confined in Moonstone, unsure if I would ever see the light of day again. And here I was, pregnant and in Prince Xaden¡¯s bedroom, miles away from home. It had been such a long day and, after the rollercoaster of emotions I¡¯d experienced all day, I wanted to go to bed and sleep everything off. An exhausted Xaden readily agreed. He was kind enough to let me borrow some of his nightclothes until we were able to go shopping the next morning. I emerged from his private bathroom some minutester wearing a loose button¨Cup shirt and a pair offortable shorts with my hair braided loosely down my shoulder. Instantly, I felt his eyes on me. I tilted my gaze in his direction and saw him already in bed, shirtless, and my throat ran dry. ¡°Um¡­ Maggie didn¡¯t show me where my room was,¡± I said, awkwardly fiddling with the hem of my borrowed nightshirt. He smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯re already in it.¡± My heart pounded furiously against my chest. ¡°Oh..¡± He beckoned me over with a gentle wave of his hand. ¡°Come here,¡± he purred, and I let myself follow the sweet sound of his voice. Slowly, tentatively, I sat on the bed. With further encouragement in his sparkling eyes, Iy down, facing away from him. 14 I snuggled into the nket, happy to just be next to him. ¡°Goodni- And then, I felt his strong arms wrap around me from behind in a warm embrace. I suppressed a gasp, the sudden sensation making me jolt with surprise, but I couldn¡¯t help but melt into the safety of his arms. All of a sudden, something hard pressed against my bottom. ¡°Fuck..¡± he sighed, his deep voice rumbling against the back of my neck, and a blush spread uncontrobly over my face, ¡°you smell so good.¡± I froze. The only other time he was like this around me was when he was. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re not in heat, are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be,¡± he muttered huskily. His hot breath brushed across the back of my neck, tickling me. ¡°You bewitch me nheless.¡± His s strong, sturdy presence behind mine was hypnotizing and, suddenly, I found myself feeling things I hadn¡¯t felt since our first night together. Surrings desires¡­ Just.. they all fluttered inside me like an awakening spirit. And at the same time, it was nothing like what I remembered. ¡°Earlier, you asked me why I always treat you so! you so kindly.¡± I nodded, not daring to move. He pulled me further into his chest. ¡°Ever since that night, you¡¯ve been all I could think about. It¡¯s like I was lost in a trance until today.. when I found you in Moonstone. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened or how,¡± he murmured, letting out a shaky breath. ¡°but I don¡¯t care in the slightest.¡± He kissed my neck. Everything I felt through my body. is toe spread th Trembling. I reached for his hand and squeezed it, pulling it to my lips. I was filled with the urge to exin to him the depth of my feelings for him¡­ how grateful I was for hising into my life. When I needed someone in my darkest hour, he showed up. And despite all the chaos that happened since, I would not change ¡°I want to kiss you again¡­¡± he whispered, almost begging With a thick swallow. I nodded. anything. As his fingers brushed along my jaw, he tilted my head towards his face and pressed h chance for the two of us to just touch each other¨Cbut he was quick to deepen it. lips against mine¨Ceasy, slowly, a His mouth opened and I felt his tongue, warm and we run across my own, leading me in a sensual dance Large hands caressed my neck, my jaw with the most beautiful tenderness¡­ I could feel all of his passion and, at the same time, all of his restraint.. As the kiss grew more passionate, he shifted so that he now hovered directly above me. The weight of his body on mine reminded me of that night¨Ca vague memory, but the sensation brought about a growing alluring warmth inside me that felt all too familiar. I curled into him, cradling him between my open legs, wanting to feel more and more. I wanted to experience everything as if it were the first time. Because this time, there was no alcohol or drugs added to the mix. It was just him and I. Xaden¡¯s lips left a damp trail on my skin as he pressed kiss after lingering kiss, tracing down my neck my prominent corbone¡­ the curve of my breast that peaked above the low neckline of my nightshirt. He seemed to like this area of my body very much. I¡¯d learned, and I became very aware of that fact when he ravished my entire chest withvish swirls of tongue¡­ making me squirm, lost in my delirium.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°X¨CXaden¡­¡± I gasped. Slowly, his lips came to a stop. ¡°Say my name again. Impatient, I pulled his face back to mine and reconnected our tender mouths. ¡°Xaden.¡± I breathed, nibbling at his bottom lip. Chapter 14 That seemed to ignite something in him. He kissed me with fervor, like a touch¨Cstarved, desperate man, and I couldn¡¯t get enough of it. I felt him start to softly ground into me But, suddenly, I remembered that we were really not alone. ¡°Xaden¡­¡± I whispered between his ravaging kisses, my pants melting into soft moans. ¡°Be careful th¨Cthe, baby¡­¡± And then, in a blur, Xaden rolled us over so that I now found myself straddling him. My long hair, having fallen out of its loose braid, draped like curtains around my face as 1 looked down at the man whoy beneath me. The pounding in my chest was so loud I thought he could hear it ¡°This is better,¡± he said hungrily, caressing my hips. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± My face flushed hot. I¡¯d never taken the initiative in bed before. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know how¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you¡­¡± With firm, yet tender hands, he lifted my hips up and down, guiding me and showing me what to do where to move, how to make us both feel good. The angle was hitting me just right and I grew speechless, my mouth softly falling open with small, breathy gasps as I wriggled in hisp. Xaden, despite doing all the work, seemed to particrly enjoy watching me like this.. his heavy¨Clidded eyes aglow with something unholy. But that wasn¡¯t fair.. I wanted to see him fall apart, too. Feeling bold, I slowly rolled against him, testing the waters, seeing how it felt¨Cand the harsh intake of breath Xaden took, and the low, guttural groans he emitted were just the boosts of confidence I was looking for. It wasn¡¯t long before we evolved into nothing more than breathless, sweaty messes of wound¨Cup nerves. But it wasn¡¯t enough. want more¡­ I moved to loosen the knot on his pants, feeling his ardent eyes bore into me the entire time, and once he was freed from his confines, I lowered onto him in one fell stroke. A whimper slipped past my lips. Perhaps that was why I was so sore that first morning after. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xaden whispered hoarsely. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ll take it nice and slow.¡± With white, desperate knuckles, he clutched my hips, setting the tortuous pace that I was quick to follow. Slowly but surely, we worked towards building each other¡¯s pleasure second by sweet, agonizing second.. with the sound of soft, strangled moans filling the silence. And through it all, he made sure we never went far enough to trigger heat. Xaden was the first to finish, with a low, gruff moan, and I cried out shortly after, digging my fingers into the sheets. As we there together in the afterglow, satiated and spent, I felt him gently brush his fingertips over the expanse of my back. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever be like this with you again. And now.¡± He looked at me like I was the only woman on earth¨Cwithplete and utter reverence. ¡°Hmm?¡± I gazed at him through heavy lids. He gulped. All I saw now was fear, and it made my heart pang. ¡°Please.. still be here when I wake up.¡± I lifted my head to press one kiss to his lips. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else I¡¯d rather be,¡± I murmured. I¡¯d begun to pull away, but he kept me in ce, nipping and pulling at my lips just a little bit longer until hey back down, satisfied. My eyes fluttered shut and I surrendered myself to the peaceful bliss of sleep¡­ But something unknown trapped me in its clutches. I had no idea where I was going. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Maeve POV I was alone. Surrounded by pitch¨Cck darkness, where all I could see was the empty space before me and all I could feel was a bitter, cold. chill prickling my skin like millions of razor¨Cthin needles. I walked and walked¡­ and walked for what felt like miles, searching for something that always seemed to be just out of reach. Every step I took, it took one hundred more. And every time I called out for it, I was plunged into an abyss where I had to fight tooth and nail just to keep on going. Exhausted and bruised, I was ready to give up my pursuit¡­ when I finally saw it. A light there was a light¨Csmall but glowing and real¨Con the far horizon. Gathering all the strength I could muster, I made a run for it until the distance between us lessened¡­ and lessened. This was it¨CI could do it! I reached out and leapt- And then I suddenly found myself in the middle of a wide¨Copen field sprouting with purple wildflowers as far as the eye could see. The ckness of the sky had vanished, all I could feel was warmth. Like an unburdened child, I sprawled in the tall, swaying grass and let myself be swallowed by the bright sun. I could¡¯ve died surrounded by purple and died happy. ¡°Maeve A voice, deep and loud and clear, resonated in the air. I froze, slowly sitting back up. I couldn¡¯t tell if it belonged to a man or a woman¨Cbut I sensed love in its vibrations. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be there for you¡­¡± My eyes began to water. I didn¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you?? ¡°It wasn¡¯t the right time.. but now, you¡¯re ready.¡± As tears began to fall, I closed my eyes, letting this mysterious voice wash over me. ¡°It¡¯s time, Maeve¡­¡± Slowly, I felt the warmth of the sun vanish. The tall grass I¡¯d in began to fade away, melting into satin sheets and nkets, a soft pillow cushioning my head. My eyes fluttered open and I was met by the concerned faces of Xaden and Maggie watching me from above. Had something happened? ¡°What..¡± I mumbled, groggy with sleep as I rubbed my face. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± My confusion only deepened when my hand pulled away covered in sweat. ¡°You had me worried sick, Macve..¡± Xaden said, heaving a heavy sigh of relief. When I made a move to pull myself into seated position on the bed, he moved to gently help me up. ¡°You were crying in your sleep¡±
  1. was?
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said, wiping at my wet cheeks, ¡°just a few tears. There was a voice in my dream. It was warm and gentle.¡± Something in my soul yearned to hear that voice again¨Cto hear what else it had to say. The serious look on his face did not budge. ¡°I tried to wake you up for hours. Nothing seemed to work.¡± I blinked. ¡°What? Hours?¡± ¡°It took so long that I had no choice but to call for the doctor,¡± he murmured, touching my belly. His hand trembled ever so slightly, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty¨Cwhat had been mere minutes for me must have felt like a lifetime to him. ¡°I don¡¯t Chapter 15 want to take any chances with you or the baby.¡± ¡°No,¡± I assured him, covering his hand with mine. ¡°No, you did the right thing.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. All of a sudden, I felt stirrings in my belly. There was a possibility it was only unease, considering how I¡¯d woken up, and what I¡¯d heard in my dream¡­ but it felt different. With a jolt, I wondered¡­ was this my baby sharing my unease? It was not long before we heard a brisk knock on the door. As soon as Maggie pulled it open, the doctor came bursting in ¡°I came as soon as I received your r summons, Your Highness! Are you¨Coh.¡± I peered up when he entered and saw the unfiltered surprise on his face, seeing the prince in bed with an unknown woman. My face flushed. I realized the awkwardness of the situation he found himself in. ¡°My apologies,¡± he muttered, embarrassed. ¡°Perhaps I misunderstood something from the phone call. I can Xaden got out of bed and walked up to the doctor, recounting the harrowing events he had endured while I was lost in my dream. The doctor seemed intrigued, yet concerned as the story unfolded, and approached my bedside with a small device. cing the device on the table, he put on a pair oftex gloves and squeezed something onto his hands, asking me to lift my shirt enough to expose my belly. ¡°Alright, this might feel cold to the touch,¡± he warned. He rubbed some sort of blue jelly over my baby bump, the sudden cold of it making me jolt with surprise. ¡°Ooh, I shuddered. ¡°You were right that was cold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing well. It¡¯s entirely quick and painless, I assure you,¡± Doctor Pearce said. ¡°Now, if you could brief me about your condition¨Chave you experienced any pain or unusual symptoms as ofte?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I feel perfectly fine. Now that I think about it, though. I did feel a lot of movement from the baby¡­ but that might have been because of..¡± I slowed, a blush creeping up on me as I realized I¡¯d begun to say more than I¡¯d intended, ¡°um because of night.¡± Seeing my blush, Doctor Pearce raised an eyebrow. ¡°If I may inquire freely.. were the two of you two of you intimatest night?¡± Embarrassed, I averted my eyes from everybody in the room. Maggie cleared her throat, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. Once the door shutpletely behind her, Xaden let out a breath. ¡°Yes.. we were,¡± he said with a brisk nod. ¡°Is it harmful to the baby?¡± ¡°Intimacy during pregnancy is not¡­ un¨Crmended.¡± Doctor Pearce said after a brief moment of consideration, ¡°but we try to advise any concerned parents to be as gentle as possible until the baby has grown a bit more. If any restlessness persists, the best option would be to abstain for the time being.¡± Xaden looked deep in thought. ¡°I thought I was gentle.¡± Wrinkling with worry, he then turned to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you point, did I at any My blush deepened, and I quickly shook my head as I grew more mortified. I understood a doctor apanied us, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasfortable sharing such private details in front of him! Last night marked the second time I¡¯d ever slept. with a man¡­ the second time I¡¯d ever done such¡­ things. Was this a part of my new life I needed to get used to? Doctor Pearce hummed as he continued to read the test results. ¡°All things considered¡­ your baby appears to be perfectly healthy.¡± The tense energy in the room almost vanished with that revtion. I felt significantly lighter, hearing that my baby was alright. Chapter 15 Even Xaden¡¯s shoulders slumped, finally allowing him to breathe. ¡°What a relief.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d like,¡± the doctor continued, his eyes sparkling, ¡°I can even tell you the gender of your baby.¡± My breath caught in my throat ¡°Yes¡­ yes, please.¡± I beckoned Xaden toe next to me so I could hold his hand. He rushed over and grabbed onto my hand as tightly as he could, trembling beside me. Doctor Pearce smiled. ¡°You¡¯re having a little boy.¡± I felt my mouth part open in shock. Xaden¡¯s hand was squeezed white around mine. ¡°A boy..¡± he repeated sofily, in a daze. *Congrattions, Your Highness. However, I must admit there is something peculiar about the way your baby is developing. He seems to be¡­ a bitrger than expected for an Alpha baby.¡± Igaped at the doctor, unsure whether it was pride that I felt for our healthy and thriving baby boy¡­ or if it was worry reignited. ¡°Just how big is he?¡± ¡°Currently, the baby is the size of a standard one¨Cmonth¨Cold in th the womb My eyes practically popped out of my head. He was twice the size of what he should be? ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve only been pregnant for two weeks, I stammered, confused. ¡°How could that be possible?¡± ¡°Typically, with such a case, I would advise that the mother consider ever so slightly reducing her food intake. Just enough to ensure that the baby develops with a healthy weight,¡± he said, before looking me over with a wary stare, ¡°However¡­¡± Reduce how much I eat? I nced over my body. My arms and legs were as thin as ever, and I had hardly any weight around my center, if one chose to disregard my small pregnant belly. All those years of servitude and physicalbor at Moonstone, along with scarce diets of whatever leftovers my family didn¡¯t finish for their meals, had pretty much guaranteed the state of my exceptionally slender body. It was impossible for my diet to be the cause of my baby¡¯s rapid growth. Something else was going on. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Maeve POV ¡°Maeve is already skinny enough as it is,¡± Xaden remarked, full of disbelief. ¡°There is no need to restrict her diet any further and I will not hear another word about it. How can we be sure that the machine you¡¯re using is even urate?¡± ¡°I assure you, sire, this device is one of medicine¡¯s newest models. Everything should be in tip¨Ctop shape.¡± Xaden scoffed, clearly displeased. ¡°However, initial tests can sometimes be mistaken, Doctor Pearce quickly conceded, preparing the device once more. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can conduct the test a second time.¡± Xaden sighed. ¡°Do what you need to do.¡± And with that, the doctor cleaned up the jelly from my abdomen, spread a new, coldyer on top of my reddened skin, and let the wand roam across my belly. There were a few moments needed for the device to recalibrate and re¨Cassess our baby¡¯s vitals, but a high¨Cpitched beep indicated when the test was once againplete. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I¡¯m seeing the same results as before.¡± ¡°Maybe I should look into getting another doctor,¡± Xaden snapped, impatient. ¡°Surely they would bepetent enough to give us straight answers.¡± Doctor Pearce gulped. ¡°I will bring another machine next time. But please, rest assured that your baby is happy and healthy.¡± Xaden might not have been happy with the doctor¡¯s results, but I was satisfied. Our baby boy was healthy. That was more than enough for me. Maggie came back into the room and brought up our shopping n again. She even rmended a shopping square nearby. My interest was piqued. The only shopping center I¡¯d known of was the one I went to with Sarah. I had been wary of going back to that ce, but then as we waited for the car to pull up, Maggie had suddenly informed me of a street¨CMona Road- within a ten¨Cminute drive of Xaden¡¯s mansion, abundant with all the shops we could ever need. How wonderfully convenient. Xaden nodded with a hum. ¡°It¡¯s very popr among the capital,¡± he answered, adjusting the sleeves of his zer. ¡°Both residents and visitors alike frequent the area, so it rakes in a decent portion of our kingdom¡¯s revenue.* ¡°It¡¯s a lovely area, Miss Maeve,¡± Maggie chimed in. ¡°I think you¡¯ll quite like it.¡± I found myself excited to explore the capital with them. It was a chance to familiarize myself with my new surroundings.. and a chance to spend time with Xaden, like how I imagined normal couples would. All of a sudden, Prime Beta Burke entered the mansion in a rush, looking wildly for the prince. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he called out, sounding slightly out of breath as he ran over to the three of us. Xaden spun with shock. ¡°Good god, Burke. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I need to see you in your office, sire. Please.¡± The urgency in his voice worried me a bit. And judging by the look on Xaden¡¯s face, he was a little on edge by the frazzled appearance, as well. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on inside their heads. ¡°Can¡¯t this wait?¡± Xaden asked tentatively. ¡°We were about to head out.¡± It didn¡¯te as a surprise when Burke shook his head fervently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sire,¡± he said. ¡°This needs your immediate attention¡± There was a brief moment of hesitation as Xaden nced between him and me, but he settled on me with disappointed resignation. ¡°Go on and take a look around. Maggie got my money,¡± he said, pulling my hand into his and squeezing it. ¡°I¡¯ll join you when I can.¡± 0 1Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 16 ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, uncertain. I would have waited for him if he¡¯d asked. Xaden nodded, smiling at me. ¡°Enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this part of the capital before, I murmured in awe, taking in every bit of the shopping square that I could see. After a short, easy drive to Mona Road, as promised by Xaden, both Maggie and I strolled down the lively, green street. ¡°There¡¯s so much to see here.¡± Maggie boasted. ¡°Just let me know if you find a store you want to visit.¡± As we passed building after building, business after business, something in a storefront window caught my eye. Immediately, I stopped in my tracks to peer inside¡­.and I saw the most beautiful dress I had ever seen. It looks like the dress I fell in love with the moment I saw it in the magazine as a kid. But after realizing that I wanted this dress, Sarah got the dress and burnt it in front of me. She just wants to let me know that what I don¡¯t deserve can be easily bought and ruined by her. ¡°You should try it on, Miss Maeve,¡± Maggie¡¯s voice suddenly appeared from behind me, startling me away from the window. I nced at the dress, feeling a surge of longing I¡¯d never had for clothes before. It was beautiful, like nothing I¡¯d ever seen or worn before. I wanted to try it on, but.. it looked much too elegant for the likes of me. If Sarah were here, she would have berated me for thinking such a thing. T¨CI shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Affronted, Maggie gasped. ¡°What nonsense!¡± she scolded lightly. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t you? You deserve to wear nice things just as anyone else shopping here.¡± I let her lead me into the boutique and we went up to look more closely at the dress. ¡°Ladies¡± A middle¨Caged woman wearing a simple, all¨Cck dress approached us with a wary look in her eyes. ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡± Maggie looked her up and down. ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°I work here.¡± ¡°Oh, perfect! We would like to pull out that gray dress for this young woman to try on,¡± Maggie requested, pointing at the one I¡¯d noticed through the window. The clerk followed the direction of Maggie¡¯s finger. ¡°That dress?¡± she stressed, an eyebrow raised in disbelief. I¡¯m afraid that might be a bit outside of your budget,¡± she quickly continued, not bothering to even nce at the price tag. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can direct you to our clearance section, where you can find something better suited to your.. needs.¡± My stomach churned. I knew what she was trying to say. To her, we did not look like the upper crust of the capital. Dressed in in, practical clothes, we looked like ordinary help, and storefronts such as this high¨Cend ce typically only catered to people like my sister. We were looked down upon as outsiders. My excitement was quickly reced with apprehension. ¡°Clearance?¡± Maggie gaped. ¡°No, we want to see this one ¡°I have to advise against that,¡± the clerk said, this time more harshly. ¡°You can¡¯t afford that dress.¡± I tugged at Maggie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I muttered, lowering my eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± But she would not budge, vehemently standing her ground against the woman ¡°What impertinence¨CI cannot believe the attitude this store permits! You cannot discriminate against your customers in such a fashion. She has the right to try on any and all of these clothes if that¡¯s what she wants!¡± This temper almost reminded me of Xaden in a way. The stern Gamma housekeeper had quickly warmed up to me once she learned I was going to be Xaden¡¯s Luna. And it seemed that I now had two exceedingly protective and doting eyes watching over me at all times, which was a very new sensation. Chapter 16 I waited, nervous, as the two strong¨Cwilled women held their standoff. ¡°Now,¡± Maggie muttered, ¡°please fetch that dress for us or 1 will have to speak to your supervisor.¡± After a brief pause, the clerk gave us a tight¨Clipped smile and a begrudging nod¡­. I¡¯ll be back shortly with the merchandise. It took some time for her to bring the dress out and put it in a changing room for me, but the moment I saw myself in the mirror, wearing the dress. I fell in love. It was a deep gray like the color of skies during a stormy day, neutral in tone and yet with a dark blue hue that made it appear more vibrant than it actually was. The chiffonce neckline hung just below my corbone, sweeping off my thin shoulders with sleeves tapered above my wrists. Its long skirts flowed romantically around my ankles, while at the same time fitting nicely around my waist. It felt like my childhood dreaming true. For the first time, I felt like I was worthy of being by Xaden¡¯s side. Maggie¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw me and she burst into apuse. ¡°You look magnificent in that, Miss Maeve!¡± she praised. ¡°L.. I love it,¡± I admitted, grinning. ¡°I really love it.¡± Out of theer of my eye, I saw the store clerk watch us carefully, seeped with utter disinterest. 1 gulped, feeling bold. ¡°I want to buy it.¡± Maggie agreed ardently. ¡°You can¡¯t leave without buying this dress,¡± she insisted, and then something glittered in her eyes. ¡°We are more than willing to pay for it,¡± she said loudly, catching the clerk¡¯s attention, whose eyes widened in surprise. The woman cleared her throat. ¡°If you¡¯re ready to pay, meet me at the counter.¡± Without wasting another second, I changed back into my original outfit, neatly hanging the dress back on its hanger, before we proceeded towards the counter to pay. ¡°The dresses down to two thousand dors, the clerk drawled, tapping her fingers against the counter, eying us carefully for our reactions to the high price ¡°Will that be cash or credit?¡± I paled. Two thousand dors?! That was an insane amount of money to spend on one dress! Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t sure it was worth it anymore.. I snapped towards Maggie, but she did not seem as fazed as I was. She had pulled out her purse and began to dig through it determined to make her point. ¡°I will pay with¡­¡± Silence. Then I heard frantic shuffling through the purse. ¡°I will.. pay..¡± she muttered, growing more and more anxious. I Maggie, bing just as nervous as she was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ned in closet The clerk scoffed impatiently. ¡°See, the way this works, ma¡¯am,¡± she said with false and ridiculing politeness, ¡°is that you need to take out the money from your wallet to be able to pay for the dress you. asked for.¡± ¡°I¨CI seem to have forgotten my wallet at the house.¡± Maggie stammered. My eyes widened, my stomach sinking with dread. ¡°What?¡± With a tant scoff and roll of her eyes, the store clerk opened her mouth to jeer at us¨CI imagined she assumed we were trying to be sly about paying¨Cbut quickly froze in ce as a familiar, muscr arm reached around me, card in hand. ¡°Credit, please.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Maeve POV The moment the store clerk caught sight of Prince Xaden, it was like she transformed into another person before my eyes. All distaste and scrutinypletely vanished from her powdered features, instead reced by a bright smile ready to charm like her life depended on it. After all, it didn¡¯t seem very often royalty walked through her doors. The amount of two¨Cfaced people I¡¯d ever met was truly astonishing¡­ and sad, ¡°Wee to our humble boutique, Your Highness,¡± she beamed. I tried to hide my displeasure. The stark difference in treatment was almostical. Xaden nodded politely. ¡°Thank you, but please don¡¯t pay me any mind¨CI am only here to apany this stunning woman right here.¡± He turned to gaze at me. ¡°Once we finish here, shall we move on to another shop!¡± ¡°Oh, but sire!¡± she interjected fervently. ¡°We have so much more where that came from. If you loved that dress, I can bring out more that are just as lovely!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I had no interest in watching her try to suck up to royalty. I sighed. ¡°That¡¯s- ¡°Sounds marvelous. Let¡¯s get started.¡± The clerk grinned. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll pull out some of our best clothes.¡± As she disappeared into the back, I leaned in close to Xaden, fidgeting with my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable shopping here, Xaden,¡± I admitted softly. ¡°She¡¯s only being generous now because you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s just go somewhere else.¡± He seemed to pick up on my nerves, however, and gently grabbed my hand ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± he said with a smile, kissing my knuckles. ¡°Just focus on enjoying yourself, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± My brow creased, unsure what he meant by that. If I¡¯d learned anything in thest few days, it was that Xaden had a side of him that was frighteningly capable of being quite cruel, and if provoked, he would not hesitate to unleash hell on those he deemed worthy of receiving such treatment. The question was¡­ what was he going to do? When the clerk returned with armfuls of hangers with clothes, I was ushered into arge, nearby changing room. After a few minutes, I emerged from the room wearing one of the dresses she had brought out for me. It was fairly modest, but the quality was on par with the dresses I would always see Sarah wear. The fabric clung closely to my skin¨Ctight around my bust and arms, but it red out in a mess of tulle around my waist, falling just above my knees. The delicate shade of purple didn¡¯t look as nice as the gray dress from earlier, I thought, but it enhanced my pale skin and dark hair rather well enough, Maggie cagerly expressed her adoration for the dress I nced over at Xaden for his thoughts and saw him making conversation with an older, white¨Chaired woman, looking serious. As soon as I caught his attention, his eyes lit up. ¡°That color looks exquisite on you,¡± he remarked, full of admiration, enticing the other woman to look me over. ¡°However..¡± he said slowly, pondering over something, ¡°I¡¯d like to see that dress with a nice pair of shoes.¡± The clerk was quick to bring out a pair of champagne¨Ccolored heels. ¡°Will these do?¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Xaden said, appeased. ¡°Let¡¯s try those on.¡± She stooped down to her knees and readily helped me secure the shoes on my feet, even going so far as to make sure they did not cut my feet and that my toes fitfortably. The shoes, I thought, were a lovelypliment to the shade of purple. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it needed,¡± he said. ¡°Could you also bring out some jewelry to match? I want to see the outfit in its 143 Chapter 15 ¡± With an excited chirp, she dashed back to the stockroom and returned with some simr champagne¨Ctoned earrings and helped me put them on. Xaden sighed with a loud p. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± he eximed, but he was not yet satisfied. ¡°I want to see This went on for perhaps an hour.. possibly more. To be honest, I lost track. e more.¡± He would ask to see another expensive, morous dress on me, paired with shoes and jewelry. Even if he expressed sound approval for the outfits the saleswoman put together, he would have her fetch something new to try on me, whether it was shoes of different colors and sizes, or different earring or ne designsAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He relentlessly ordered her around the store, while I stood there¡­ almost like a doll. It was only when I started stumbling over my feet, tired from standing for so long, that he decided to stop. ¡°Everything truly was beautiful. Xaden sang his praises to the store clerk once it all was done, seeming surprisingly enthusiastic about the impromptu fashion show. ¡°Those dresses were like the stuff of dreams¨Cworks of arte to life on this beautiful, deserving woman. You must be proud to work in a ce with such high esteem.¡± The clerk came to life with his kind words. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness! We only mean to serve the best¨Cclothes and otherwise! ¡°You know what?¡± Xaden said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Which ones?¡± Something glinted in his eyes. ¡°The gray dress I was going to pay for earlier. The moment he said those words, her face went white. I could see the humiliation and disgruntlement written as in as day across her face in angry little creases, but still, she maintained as bright a smile as possible for Xaden. ¡°E¨CExcellent choice, Your Highness,¡± she stammered, shaking with restrained emotion. ¡°Will that still be-?¡± ¡°Credit? Yes,¡± he said, handing her his card once more. She struggled a bit with sliding the card through the machine¨Cundoubtedly due to the nerves after that whole interaction with Xaden¨Cbut the purchase was rung up and she packed the dress carefully and neatly in a bag. Xaden nodded, looking down at her. ¡°Thank you for your time. In response, she bowed her head, low and deep, muttering her thanks. And just like that, we left the store with only the gray dress in hand. messy ¡°What a shame,¡± Maggie muttered, frowning deeply,menting not buying the other items I¡¯d tried on ¡°Miss Maeve looked beautiful in those clothes. Every bit the Luna Princess she is destined to be.¡± I blushed. ¡°Such high praise¡­. I¡¯m not sure about some of that.¡± ¡°What nonsense! Prince Xaden can certainly attest to it, as well, if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± she huffed before turning to him with an excited sparkle in her eyes. ¡°You must agree, don¡¯t you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Xaden was quick to answer, and the warmth in his voice struck me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you today.¡± I nced at him, feeling suddenly shy. There was something about receiving such ardentpliments from him, how genuine he always sounded even without saying much, and how he looked at me with utter reverence. He made me feel like I really was worthy of the word beautiful. ¡°Which is why I ordered everything directly from the shop owner herself,¡± he revealed, as a matter of factly. ¡°I was not about to allow that ill¨Cmannered saleswoman to earn even a cent ofmissions after the way she treated you.¡± 2/3 0 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Maeve POV ¡°Sire?¡± Maggie gaped. My mouth dropped open. He bought everything? ¡°Y¨CYou bought all of those clothes anyway?¡± I asked, baffled. That white¨Chaired woman he¡¯d spoken to inside the store must have been the owner. ¡°Everything?¡± Kaden smirked in response. ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary¡­¡± ¡°Of course it was,¡± he insisted. ¡°You looked marvelous in every single one of those dresses. It would have been a crime to let them gather dust in that store.¡± I didn¡¯t know what it was like to wear clothes for the sake of fashion. I¡¯d never been allowed the privilege of having the choice. Everything I had ever worn in my life was either my sister¡¯s old, torn hand¨Cme¨Cdowns or the uniforms that the omega. servants would wear as they worked around the house. For me to have so many clothes than I knew what to do with didn¡¯t feel right To be honest, I thought they should have gone to someone who actually needed them. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly wear all of that¡­¡± I murmured, fidgeting with my fingers. ¡°Miss Maeve,¡± Maggie said with a tone that meant she was serious, ¡°you forget that you are His Highness¡¯s intended Luna. Princess. There¡¯s no such thing as having too many clothes.¡± Biting my lip, I reluctantly nodded. Evidently, I had a lot to learn when it came to the needs and wants of an Alpha Prince¡¯s Luna. I didn¡¯t necessarily agree with what they had to say yet, but I forced myself to take it. This was my chance to live my life and spoil myself for once. I gazed at Kaden. ¡°Where do y you want to go next?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to leave,¡± he admitted, somewhat annoyed. ¡°I could only squeeze in enough time to visit you here.¡± Xaden looked heavy with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maeve,¡± he murmured, pulling me into a hug, and it felt like I was being embraced by a warm nket on a cold winter¡¯s night. I sighed, wrapping my arms tightly around him, savoring the feeling of his heartbeat against my cheek and not wanting to let go. ¡°Please go ahead. You must have so many things to deal with everyday.¡± I whispered. Before he pulled away, I felt him squeeze me onest time. And, looking into his eyes, I saw his reluctant pain. I tried to ignore the dull ache in my chest when I watched him walk away. It wouldn¡¯t do me any good to be so clingy¡­ he was a busy man, the best Prince. He had a lot on his te and he didn¡¯t need me to make things harder on him. With a quick shake of my head, I forced myself to smile. ¡°Where should we go now, Maggie?¡± I asked, turning to her. I feltfortable enough to defer to her judgment. She took me by the arm with a knowing sparkle. ¡°Let me lead the way Maggie came to a stop and pointed across the street. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to show you, Miss Maeve¡± Curious, I followed the direction of her finger and saw a corner store withrge, open windows and various toys and furniture on disy. ncing up at the sign overhead, I read the big, bold words: Pampered Pups. Oh she had led me to a baby store. I suddenly felt warm inside. ¡°Shall we?¡± Maggie asked. 0 Chapter 18 I smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The moment we entered the store, it was like we were transported to another world. Soft lubies yed overhead as I looked on in awe. surrounded by plush nkets, cozy pillows, and everything nice in between. It was a baby¡¯s dreame to life. I did not know if Father ever spoiled me with such things, but¡­. I stopped myself. Spoil? What¡¯s wrong with spoiling my baby? Babies were born to be spoiled and pampered! Father would have certainly used it against me, though. Another reason for me to be indebted to him. I had no doubt about that. I refused to be anything like my parents had been to me. I wanted to give my baby the best life he could ever want. I could just picture it: my little boy curled up in a nket soft as clouds as he slept without a worry in the world. Because he had someone to protect him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it adorable, Miss Maeve?¡± Maggie asked, brimming with pride. ¡°As soon as I heard of the pregnancy, I knew I had to bring you here.¡± My mouth had fallen open as I tried to take in as much as I could at first nce. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I expected,¡± I gasped. How was I supposed to know what I needed to get? ¡°Hello,dies, and wee to Pampered Pups!¡± A young¨Clooking saleswoman wearing a muted, mint green uniform shirt approached us with a big, bright smile. ¡°How can I help you both today?¡± I was a nervous wreck. I wanted to see whatOwned by N?velDrama.Org. at they offe offered but I was a little paranoid after thatst store. Calm down. Maeve, I thought, not all salespeople are the same. After getting an encouraging nod from Maggie, I shyly turned back to the clerk. ¡°Um.. where can I find clothes for baby boys? ¡°Ah, that would be to the right over here. Follow me, please.¡± As she led us through the store. I got the chance to gloss over more items. We passed by quite a few cribs and cradles, all of different sizes and shapes, and some cute, little plush toys stacked all together. One small toy caught my eye in particr¨Ca wolf with dark, scraggly fur and big, intense, green eyes. The wolf bore a slight resemnce to Xaden, I couldn¡¯t help but think, and I fought to resist a grin. ¡°Is this your first?¡± I blinked, startled by the unexpected question. ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± The clerk nced back at me. ¡°Is this your first baby?¡± she repeated patiently. ¡°Oh.. yes, Was it that obvious?¡± ¡°Just a little.¡± she said, wrinkling her nose, theers of her lips lifting with sympathy, ¡°You came in looking a little overwhelmed by everything.¡± My face grew red. Her intuition was almost spot on. ¡°I¡¯ve never shopped for a baby before, I admitted. ¡°All of this is very new to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. All first¨Ctime parents are nervous,¡± she kindly reassured. I could sense transparency when she spoke, as if it came from firsthand experience, and I felt some nerves start to melt away, like I could trust her judgment. ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯ll be morefortable and confident with as the baby gets here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hope began to bubble inside me, but I wasn¡¯t quite at ease yet. The clerk nodded. ¡°Just remember to keep in mind that no parent is perfect, and that should not be your goal. All you need is your baby to be happy and healthy¡± Chapter 15 I couldn¡¯t help but think the two were counter¨Cintuitive. If you wanted your baby to be happy, shouldn¡¯t you be the best parent you could be ¡°How do you do that?¡± I asked. ¡°For starters,¡± she teased as she came to a stop, and pulled up a small, pale blue piece of fabric from a disy table, ¡°you buy them what they need.¡± It was a onesie, I realized, and seeing it only made everything seem more real. My baby was going to fit into that, one day. Trembling. I took it out of her offering hands and rubbed the soft, delicate cloth between my fingers. It really was the smallest thing.. no longer than the length of my forearm. I couldn¡¯t believe something so small had been one of my worst fears in the beginning. Tears dripped down my cheeks as a shortugh slipped past my lips. It was ridiculous in hindsight. My baby was nothing to be scared of He was something I wanted to cherish I felt Maggie¡¯sforting hand on my back. Meanwhile, the saleswoman looked at me with gentle patience. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. Nodding, I wiped my eyes dry. ¡°I want to see more, please.¡± The saleswoman smiled. ¡°Okay. We have plenty for you to see.¡± We were in that store for what seemed like hours, looking at all the onesies and toys that we could find. In my mind, I could envision my baby boy wearing each one of those outfits and ying with every one of those stuffed animals and games. We ended up buying more than I¡¯d expected, but Maggie was more than happy to carry the bags for me. As we prepared to leave Mona Road, we had to walk through a farmer¡¯s market. The wonderful smell of fresh fruits and all those brightly colored vegetables tickled my senses and 1 felt my mouth start to water ¡°Oh-¡°Maggie suddenly eximed, recalling something, ¡°is it alright if we walk around here for a moment, Miss Maeve? 1 wanted to buy some quality cuts of beef.¡± I blinked. ¡°Beef?¡± I repeated. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°For you and the baby, of course! It¡¯s rich in proteins and nutrients that will help the little one stay strong and healthy.¡± The doctor¡¯s words from that morning suddenly shed in my mind.. but what Maggie had said sounded awfully appealing to me. As long as I ate foods that benefited my baby, everything would be fine. I think. Regardless, I gave Maggie my approval and followed her further into the market. Once we reached the butchery section of the market, however, I was hit with the strong scents of fish and cured meats..and.. and blood, and I felt my stomach start to Twist. I needed to leave. ¡°Maggie,¡± I mumbled, feeling sick, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. 1-1 need fresh air¡­¡± She quickly turned around and gasped. ¡°Miss Maeve, you¡¯ve gone green,¡± she winced ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about me. Go rest and I¡¯ll find you once I¡¯m done here¡± That was all I needed to hear. I quickly rushed away as soon as I could and found a bench to rest some distance away. Taking long deep breaths in and out¡­ and in and out.. seemed to help, thankfully, so I could avoid throwing up in front of all of Mona Road. I had just straightened myself up, when all of a sudden¡­ ¡°Well, well, well,¡± a snide voice drawled, and my skin crawled with apprehension. ¡°Look what the wolves dragged in¡± Chapter 19 I didn¡¯t need to turn around to see who that voice belonged to. But I couldn¡¯t understand. She was supposed to be confined to the Moonstone estate after that catastrophic meltdown at her birthday party. What was Sarah doing in the capital? SEND GIFT Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Maeve POV It was like I was trapped in a nightmare, Saraly was not in confinement. She was not locked up on Moonstone grounds like Father had sworn she would be to Xaden. She was not supposed to be anywhere near me and yet here she was, less than twenty feet away and looking as real as the ground beneath me and the air that halted in my throat I did not want to see her ever again. And I thought she felt the same way. She frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t seriously just freeze on me, did you?¡± ¡°What are you doing here..¡± ¡°What, this is the greeting I get from my own big sister?¡± She dared to look affronted, feigning innocence. ¡°How rude. And here I was, daring to worry about you thesest couple of days, all alone in that big, shiny, old pce¡± That was a lie if I ever heard one. I kept my guard up. I could not trust Sarah as far as I could throw her, ¡°L¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware you thought of me like that. I stammered. ¡°That hurts, Maeve. There¡¯s nothing wrong with a little bit of sisterly rivalry.¡± ¡®Sisterly rivalry¡®? Is that what she calls the hell she put me through? Disgruntled. I turned my focus to the rest of her body. Nothing about her appearance indicated that she had ever been confined¨Cher hair was nicely curled against her shoulders, her skin was nice and clean and free of any dark undereye circles, and she wore one of her favorite pink dresses. Not only that, but she had a couple of shopping bags in hand as I did, all from her usual boutiques. This was just like another day in the capital for her. ¡°You¡¯re out shopping?¡± I asked in disbelief. Sarah grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡± she beamed. ¡°Father didn¡¯t have the heart to keep me locked up at home all that time, and once he saw how sad it made Mother and I, he let me go. He even said I could visit the capital to make myself feel better¡± I was stunned, feeling nauseous and bitter. Of course, all it took was some tears from his precious daughter and she could gallivant however she desired, even after embarrassing him in public as she did. Even so much as talking back would have earned me a night in solitary confinement, All of a sudden, Sarah exploded withughter I regarded her warily. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Look at that dull thing you¡¯re wearing,¡± she eximed, gesturing to my outfit with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s no better than what you wore in Moonstone all those years¨Cno respectable woman of status would dare to be caught wearing something so in in public. So¡­. even after all that trouble you caused at my birthday party, you really did end up Prince Xaden¡¯s servant, after all,¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if she meant to lower my spirits or if she genuinely believed what she said. ¡°You know, I would feel sorry, Sarah drawled, ¡°but I think this is a good way for you to atone for your wrongdoings.¡± ¡°What happened was not my fault.¡± Contempt sprawled across her face, hidden behind a polite smile. ¡°You can think what you want. It doesn¡¯t make it any less true I bristled with frustration. Talking with her did not do me any favors, nor had it ever ¡°Father is going to be disappointed,¡± she continued, sounding falsely downhearted. ¡°He was so sure you were going to be 1:19 PM Chapter 10 Prince Xaden¡¯s Luna, so he thought to move all your things at home into a much nicer room.¡± She shrugged casually. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to tell him it was all for naught. I had enough. ¡°I am no one¡¯s servant,¡± I said firmly, but shook where I stood. ¡°Not for you or anyone else.¡± With an exaggerated look of bafflement, Sarah made a show of peering around the square. ¡°Well, I certainly don¡¯t see the Alpha Prince anywhere. I thought that after that whole disy, he¡¯d be stuck to your side like glue.¡± ¡°He has important things to do.¡± I insisted, wanting to defend Xaden. ¡°Yes, find as many excuses as you want,¡± she said, trying to appear sad for me, and I felt mild doubt start to creep in. ¡°But it looks like you were tossed away like- Tm all done, Miss Macve.¡± Maggie¡¯s sudden interruption was the greatest blessing I could have asked for in that moment. I turned to greet her, thankful for her presence. Approaching with a basket full of produce and a few hunks of wrapped meat, she stared curiously at Sarah. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡± Maggie asked me. I bit my lip. ¡°She¡­ Sarah looked astonished. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she scoffed with a grin. ¡°He even assigned you a babysitter to ensure you don¡¯t run away?¡± I flinched. I didn¡¯t want to believe her¡­ I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡® ¡°You have some nerve, youngdy!¡± Maggie scolded, ppalled by my sister¡¯s behavior, tucking me behind her short frame. I was so relieved I had someone on my side¨Cit helped me realize Sarah¡¯s way of treating me was cruel, unusual, and something I should not stand for. ¡°How dare you address Prince Xaden¡¯s Luna in such a manner!¡± The haughty look on Sarah¡¯s face fell. ¡°What did she call you¡­?¡± Maggie stood tall and proud. ¡°Miss Maeve is our Luna,¡± she repeated. you. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, Sarah retorted, quiet and conflicted. ¡°For your information, I have had the pleasure of serving His Royal Highness for over a decade. I can read that man like the back of my hand. I know when something genuinely takes his interest or if it¡¯s nothing more than just a passing fancy.¡± In light of Sarah¡¯s stunned silence, Maggie continued to speak. ¡°He treasures Miss Maeve more than anything else in the world,¡± she praised with the passion of the gospels. ¡°He wants only the best for her, whether it be clothes, food, or treatment. And you¡¯d best pray that the Moon Goddess protects the poor soul who dares to hurt her in any way.¡± I couldn¡¯t read the look on Sarah¡¯s face. I got the sense that that only meant trouble further down the line. And, just like at her party, I was swarmed with guilt that I couldn¡¯t justify. Maggie gently grabbed my arm to usher me away, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Maeve,¡± she said firmly. ¡°We have better ces to be.¡± Thest thing I saw as I tersely departed the market with Maggie was my sister, a lost look in her dazed eyes and her bags of clothes fallen in heaps on the ground. Third Person POV As Maeve and Maggie left the vicinity of the farmer¡¯s market, both on edge and lost in their private thoughts and conversation following that surprise encounter, Sarah stood alone, surrounded by the hustle and bustle of fellow shoppers and merchants. To an outsider, this looked like any ordinary scene in the capital. What everyone was blissfully unaware of, however, was the unbridled rage that red within that lone e girl. Blind and lost in her loathing, she was oblivious to the existence of anyone else in that market.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. All she could see was a servant girl who got more than she deserved. Chapter 19 A servant girl who stole the life that Sarah believed she should have had. She could not fathom it¨Chow was it possible for a lowly, illegitimate burden such as Maeve to have such good luck? Sarah had tried everything in her power to ensure she had the best chance to impress Prince Xaden by taking out herpetition, but she had never foreseen that the Alpha Prince himself would be the one to put a stop to her n. All because Macve had seduced him that night. And now, because of that night, she was set to be the next Luna Princess¨Ca crown that Sarah believed was her due right. None of this would have happened if it hadn¡¯t been for that pregnancy. Without the baby in the way, she knew that Xaden would never have protected Maeve as fiercely as he did. And that baby was the only thing that tied Maeve to Sarah¡¯s self- proimed destiny as the Alpha Prince¡¯s cherished Luna If the baby were out of the picture, everything would go back to how it should have been. Sarah was ready to take what was rightfully hers, no matter who stood in her way. É« Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Xaden POV Today had been another long day. From early morning until the dead of afternoon, I¡¯d been in and out of the pce. Trapped between meetings with government officials and my royal duties as Alpha Prince, I hardly had any time to myself. Then again¡­ When do I ever? I thought snidely. Still, despite everything, I forced myself to take some time off throughout the day. But not for myself. For her. For Maeve. There was something about being by her side¨Ceven just being able to see her in front of me with my own eyes¨Cthat soothed the restless spirit inside me. Her scent, of course, was mouth¨Cwatering andpletely mesmerizing, but this had nothing to do with my physical attraction to her. I wanted to be with her. So much so that I would have rather taken passing moments than go hours without ever seeing her. Never in my life had I ever felt that way about someone but I never wanted to let that feeling go again. This was why I found myself filled with unusual energy, despite my tedious day, and the car ride to the mansion could not have been any longer. The moment we rolled to a stop, I all but threw myself out of the car and bolted up the steps and into the foyer. Immediately, Maggie was there to greet me¡­ but not Maeve. ¡°Wee home, Your Highness,¡± she said with a low bow. ¡°Where¡¯s Marve?¡± I asked, trying to appear nonchnt, but brimming with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯d like to see my Luna.¡± My Luna. The words alone made my heart soar. ¡°Miss Maeve went upstairs to rest in your quarters. She¡¯s had a long day on her feet and her exhaustion finally caught up her, with Admittedly, my spirits sank a little after hearing that. I¡¯d been looking forward to asking about the rest of her day and the sorts of things she and Maggie had bought at Mona Road¨Cto her adorable freckled skin. Still, it warmed me up to hear she could rx in her new home. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s taking it easy,¡± I murmured, shrugging off my coat. ¡°Il check on her and see how she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Um.. sire, if I may..¡± The nerves in her voice made me turn around ¡°What is it, Maggie?¡± ¡°Something happened in the square that I think you should know about,¡± she uttered with a grimace. ¡°Miss Maeve seemed al bit reluctant to want to bring it up with you, but I assured her I would handle it¡± Unease began to boil inside me. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She encountered her sister.¡± My stomach sank with dread. Alpha Burton had sworn to me he would punish Sarah ordingly, but I should have known. better than to trust that fool and leave Maeve by herself. ¡°Sarah was in the capital? Alone?¡± ¡°It appeared so.¡± ¡°Maeve didn¡¯t get hurt, did she?¡± I questioned frantically. Maggie¡¯s ¡®s eyes widened and she held up her hands in an attempt to cate. ¡°Oh, no, my Lord¨Cnothing happened of the sort at all. But she spoke down on Miss Maeve with especially callousnguage. 0 Chapter 20 I could only imagine the sort of things she said. The tantrum at her birthday party gave me enough hints. ¡°Thank you, Maggie,¡± I said, tightening my jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Once I dismissed her, I rushed to my bedroom and, sure enough, Maeve was curled up on the bed, still in her clothes from earlier, in the middle of what looked like a peaceful nap. I brushed some hair out of her face, unable to help myself, and she hummed, melting into my touch. Somehow, she had be my whole heart in just a matter of days. And I would be damned if I ever let her experience another day of anguish at the hands of her family ever again. I needed to know why they all treated her so poorly. With clenched fists, I left the bedroom and encountered Prime Beta Burke in my study. ¡°Burke, please find all possible existing records you can that pertain to Alpha Burton or his household,¡± I ordered, feeling a surge of newfound vigor. ¡°Spare no effort. I want to uncover any secrets they¡¯re hiding.¡± I was going to get to the bottom of this, whether Maeve wanted me to or not. Maeve POV ¡°Here are thest of the deliveries, Miss Maeve, Maggie said, smoothing out the dresses as theyy t across the bed. ¡°I have to admit, those pretentious boutique workers made good work ensuring everything was wrapped carefully and delicately.¡± That¡¯s only because they knew it was a shipment for Xaden, I wanted to say. Instead, I bit my cheek. There was nothing to be gained from grumbling. Besides, this was Xaden¡¯s gift to me.. and that, alone, filled me up with joy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. True to his word, everything I had tried on from this morning¡¯s shopping trip in the capital was delivered to our doorstep in pristine condition, enclosed in the loveliest boxes and tied with thergest ribbons and bows. Unpacking everything was a feat in and of itself, but Maggie seemed to find pleasure in revealing the clothes as if they were ancient fossils to be dug up. With her infectious excitement, we unearthed everything in what felt like record time, left with a pile of discarded boxes in the corner of the room And here we were, with the dresses sprawled across the bed. Each one was more exquisite than anything I¡¯d ever seen at home. A slightly sweaty Maggie stared proudly at our handy work. ¡°Prince Xaden indeed made a wise decision to save such beautiful attire for you. ¡°They really are stunning.¡± I admitted, glossing over the bed with wide eyes. And they¡¯re all for me! Evidently, I had a lot to live up to if everyone believed I needed such a collection.. ¡°All for his Luna. But these clothes won¡¯t put themselves away, Maggie announced, swinging open the grand wardrobe. ¡°Let us get started.¡± Several servants entered the room, assisting the two of us as we tediously and carefully organized the wardrobe to ustom every new article of clothing to that of Xaden¡¯s. We were quick to learn where some dresses fit and others didn¡¯t that some colors shed horribly with others¡­ but we overcame those hurdles without issue. It took some time, but once we were finished, it looked like a work of art. I couldn¡¯t help but admire all of our hard work. Seeing my clothes mixed together with Xaden¡¯s.. it made the reality of my situation finally start to sink in. I really was going to live with him from now on. The thought made my heart race. We were going to be a family. A real, loving family. All of a sudden, I felt someone press a kiss against my cheek. Surprised, I whirled around and was met with Xaden¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I said with a smile. PM Chapter 20 He nodded, smiling back, but some distance in his eyes concerned me. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Maggie told me about what happened after I left,¡± he revealed. ¡°Oh.¡± 1 paused, downcasting my eyes. ¡°Yes, she did say she would do that.¡± He sighed. ¡°I cannot believe the nerve of your father,¡± he grumbled. ¡°And after that little groveling disy he made at that party. I should have known it was all talk¨Cthough, I¡¯m sure it didn¡¯t take much to sway him either way.¡± I averted my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± he dered fervently, grabbing my hands and gently caressing my knuckles. ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to see your lecherous sister or father again if that¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± I bit my lip. ¡°I have to return to Moonstone to pick up some belongings,¡± I admitted. ¡°Are they items you desperately need?¡± I nodded adamantly. ¡°I left a ne in my room¡­ it¡¯s one of my most cherished possessions. I need it back.¡± He gazed at me, determination straightening his features. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± That made me hesitate. His presence would undoubtedly be afort as I ventured into that unweing, hostile territory. but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it also mightplicate things with my family. ¡°I can- ¡°Please, don¡¯t fight me on this,¡± he urged. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go alone.¡± His unwavering sober expression prompted me to say yes. And the subsequent relief that overwhelmed his face was a surprise to see. His disdain for Sarah and the rest of my family was not a secret, but I got the hint that there was something else going on. You seem tense.¡°I murmured. ¡°Did something else happen?¡± He let out a breath. ¡°I was able to find the vendor who sold those drinks from that night. Those ng shots,¡± he muttered, bristling with growing agitation, and hearing that name again made me sick, ¡°are a gue on our society.¡± ¡°What are you going to do..?¡± ¡°Ban them, if possible. But chances are I¡¯ll only be able to go as far as to restrict its sale. It¡¯s supposed to be used recreationally. for consenting couples,¡± he said, rubbing the back of his neck, ¡°but it¡¯s being used more and more to target unsuspecting women That was supposed to be used between couples? I remembered how I felt under the control of that drug¨Call helpless and desperate for relief, not caring who came my way¡­ I wanted to throw myself at any i y man who even looked my way. That was a feeling I never wanted to experience again. And I didn¡¯t want anyone else to ever have to undergo what I went through. Tersely, I nodded. If anyone could ban those shots, it was Xaden. But there was one thing that I couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around, no matter how much I tried. When Sarah gave me that drink, she knew what it was, what it would do. She watched with malicious pleasure as the ng slowly took hold of my mind and my body. How on earth did my little sister know about such a drink? Chapter 20 ? COMMENT Chapter 21 Chapter21 Xaden POV ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked gently, gazing at Maeve as we sat together in the car. We were within minutes of arriving in Moonstone and, the closer we got, the more she began to panic. Quick, shallow breaths that echoed in my ears, her knee bouncing like a jackhammer, her trembling hands picking at her fingernails until they almost bled. I did not pretend to wonder why. I f*cking knew why she was frightened..andthe reason made my blood boil. Still, I forced myself to calm down. Breathe, slow and deep, whenIcould remember to. It was a helpful, little trick I¡¯d learned during university, Practicing self¨Csoothing techniques, such as steady,mindfulbreathing, would subconsciously encourage: others to do the same. ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m fine_¡± she mumbled, sounding distant. The numbness in her voice made my heart pang. I couldnt understand why she continued to hide herselffromme like that. Everything in me yearned for answers so I could help her. but I was afraid. If I was too forceful with her, she might never trust me again¡­shemight even leave me. She kept picking at her fingersand, once I saw a small drop of blood, I grabbed her hand in mine and sped onto it as tightly as I could, pressing my lips against her mmy skin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I needed her to know I was with her every step of the way. ¡°Everything will be alright,¡± I swore to her with my whole being. ¡°I will not let anything happen to you.¡± Relief washed over me when she finally took a deep breath. And, slowly, she responded to my touch, further entwining her shaky hands with mine. ¡°I know.¡± she whispered, putting on asmallsmile to appease me. ¡°Thank you for doing this withme.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t saythat,¡± I said, firm but gentle. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else I¡¯d rather be.¡± Soon enough, we parkedinfront of the Moonstone estate. Worried, I nced at Maeve, wanting to make sureshewas still up to doing this, but shehadstraightened all of her features into amaskofposure. She wanted to see thisthrough. I sighed we were doing this, whether I approved or not. As soon as we exited the car, Alpha Burton and his Beta Minister metusat the front door. ¡°Wee back to my home, Prince Xaden,¡± he greeted with a low, reverent bow, ¡°and to you, my beloved daughter,¡± he added quickly. It did not slip past me that neither his wife nor second daughter failed to show up. ¡°Is Sarah here?¡± I asked cautiously. He cleared his throat. ¡°Ah¡­ yes, YourHighness,¡± he affirmed. ¡°But she has sworn to be on her best behavior while you are visiting.¡± I felt uneasy. ¡°We shall see about that.¡± With a nervous smile in response, Alpha Burton stepped aside to let us in and began to lead us through the estate to Maeve¡¯s room. I had never stepped foot inside the house itself before, but knowing how it was home to whatever torment she had endured growing up. I felt sick to my stomach, looking at all the furniture, walls, and floors she used to look at every day. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she must have thought all those years¡­ if she dreamed about finding happiness someday or if shehadeptedalife with her family forever. Once we passedanopendoor, Maeve suddenly stopped in her tracks. I stopped as well, noticing how she had gone still when she stared inside the room, her eyes zed over, lost and haunted bysomething unseen. ¡°Macve?¡± I prodded. ¡°Why are you standing here? We should be going to your room. ¡°This.. this was my room,¡± she whispered. That made me freeze. I took a second nce over the space that really had no business even being considered a bedroom. There was hardly enough space for a bed and dresser, let alone to be able to move aroundfortably. And there was only one window located at the top of the back wall, too far out of reach tobeable to look out and barely big enough to basktheroom with natural light. This was her room? It was no betterthana cell. They dared to make her live in this? ¡°O¨COur spare rooms were either cluttered or otherwise upied, Your Highness,¡± Alpha Burton stuttered his pathetic excuses, avoiding my silent but enraged re. ¡°But not to worry, all her things have been relocated to a new, better room.¡± I never have toe to this house again, I reminded myself firmly. She¡¯ll have anything she could ever want with me. Gently, I ushered Maeve away from that unforgiving door and we continued to follow her father¡¯s lead until he stopped ahead ofadoorat the end ofacorridor. ¡°Here weare,¡± he said, sweeping the door open. The new room was decent, but nothing noteworthy. Although roughly thrice the size of what the first room had been, and now with a sizable window to pair, it was evident everythingwasorganized without a second thought. With its in, scarce. decorations andck of personal items,it was nothing more than a glorified guest room. It was woefully apparent her father just wanted to save face. Maeve and I entered the room and, when Alpha Burton moved to follow us inside, Iwasquick to block him with my arm. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to handle the rest on our own,¡± I said with a sneer, making it abundantly clear that hewasno longer wee around the two of us. Hepaled ¡°Y¨CYes, sire,¡± he mumbled with a quick dip of his head, and departed. Maeve quickly got to searching theroomand it wasn¡¯t long before she pulled out a small pouch hidden within one of her pillowcases. ¡°It¡¯s still here,¡± she breathed a heavy sigh of relief, cradling the pouch as if it were the most precious thing in the world. ¡°Thank goodness. Delicately, she opened it, revealing a rather unique silver pendant adorned withrge, purple crystal in its center. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at it. ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± Iplimented. But¡­ there was something about it that mystified me. The design was unlike anything else I had ever seen before, and as I looked closer, I thought I detected a faint glow that emanated from within the crystal. Was it a reflection of the sun? A visual effect? I couldn¡¯t be sure, but one thing was certain: this was not typical werewolf jewelry. It might even have originated from a neighboring kingdom. I frowned pensively, crossing my arms. Perhaps Burke could look into its origins. ¡°I see you found your new room.¡± The light, feminine voice that spoke made my skin instantly bristle with rage. This was someone I wanted nowhere near Maeve. Quickly, I snapped my gaze towards the doorway and saw her young sister, Sarah, holding a small tray with two sses. The nerve shehad,showing up like this after everything she¡¯d done. I heard Maeve gulp quietly behind me. ¡°Hello, Sarah,¡± she said. Sarah opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off. ¡°Well? Now you¡¯ve seen her,¡±Ispat, startling her. I did not want to allow evenasecond for her to be able to sneakajab at Maeve. ¡°You got what you needed, now leave us.¡± To my surprise, there was something about her that was different today. She seemed¡­ defeated, forckofa better word. Butthatwas notenoughto gain my sympathy. ¡°I know you¡¯re not happy toseeme, but-¡± ¡°That¡¯s the understatement of the century,¡± I scoffed. ¡°First, you publicly humiliate your pregnant sisteratyour birthday party, and then you confront her at Mona Road and try to twist her mind with more of your lies. Tell me if that is not enough to justify my displeasure with you here.¡± Sarah flinched at my words but stood her ground. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you. I¡¯m here for my sister,¡± she said determinedly. ¡°Have you consideredthatperhaps she does not want to talk to you?¡± She pointedly tore her gaze away to look past me. ¡°Maeve?¡± A few moments passed before I heard Maeve sigh softly¡­ What is it you have to say, Sarah¡­?¡± My chest tightened. Of course, she would hear her sister out, despite everything. She was too kind and timid to refuse. ¡°I¡­ just wanted to apologize,¡± Sarah murmured, ¡°for everything I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Sarah nodded. ¡°I was jealous¡­ and it brought out the worst in me,¡± she admitted. ¡°And even though we don¡¯t see eye to to eye on many things, I do hope you can find happiness outside of Moonstone. You seem to be doing well enough now¡­¡± ncingat Maeve, her face seemed to light up. She sensed truth in her sister¡¯swords. I wanted to believe she could gauge between truth versus hope, but thiswasSarah we weretalkingabout. I couldn¡¯t trust a word shesaid. ¡°Thank you,¡± Maeve said with a small smile. ¡°I appreciatethat.¡± ¡°Oh. I also brought these for you both,¡± Sarahsaid, lifting the tray of water. ¡°It¡¯s stuffy in here, so I thought you might want something to sip on.¡± She ced it on Maeve¡¯s bedside table. ¡°I¡¯llgiveyou two your space, then..¡± she trailed off. And with one final nce, she shut the door behind her. Once I feltcertainshe was gone, I gazed at Maeve. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s something you¡¯re alrightwith?¡± She looked exhausted. ¡°I don¡¯twantto hold onto anygrudgesor hatred.¡± As we prepared to leave some timeter, having gathered all of the personal belongings Maeve wanted to bring home, we each ended up taking a sip of the waters Sarah left behind, both feeling a bit of dry throat from the stuffiness of the room. The moment the water hit my tongue, I was struck by an unusual earthy sort of taste but thought nothing of it. Strangely enough, the water did nothing to quench my thirst. In fact, it only seemed to make me feel even more hot¡­.. Wait. My heart began to pound furiously against my chest. Unnatural. Erratic. Th¨Cthis is not normal¡­ All of a sudden, I caught awhiffof Maeve¡¯s sweet scent, stronger and more potent than ever, and itpletely intoxicated me. My mouth began to waterandI found myself wanting to just take her¡­. but she was not in heat due to the pregnancy, and if I lost control, I could harm the baby! This was not good¡­ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Maeve POV No no no Xaden muttered incoherently, the color draining from his face. ¡°This c¨Ccan¡¯t be happening¡­¡± With a furrowed brow, I opened my mouth to ask what he meant. But, all of a sudden. Xaden lunged himself against the door with a loud, pained grunt, and I gasped, jumping in fright. He ried to pry open the door with all his might, jiggling the handle. And when that yielded no results, he threw himself at the loor again and again, every m of his body against the door ringing in my ears. He was like a wild animal trapped in a cage. What the heck was he doing?! He was going to hurt himself! My heart pounded and twisted painfully in my chest. ¡°Xaden?¡± I questioned, shaking like a leaf as I approached him. Worry rawled up my throat watching him be so distraught. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I lifted my hand to touch him, wanting tofort him. And, as soon as he saw me, he swatted my hand away, recoiling sharply from me. ¡°G¨CGet away from me,¡± he pleaded, wide- eyed and swirling with ck, a low growl emerging from the depths of his throat, and I hesitantly pulled away. ¡°P¨CPlease- The tortured tone of his voice was difficult to hear. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong!¡± I begged. ¡°There there was something in the w¨Cwater, he stammered, groaning, keeping as far away from me as possible, and I realized with dread that we had gone through an eerily simr situation not too long ago¡­ but now, the tables had turned. ¡°Sh- She drugged us b¨Cboth locked the d¨Cdoor and left¡­¡± The water did taste strange, I recalled with a sick feeling.. but I knew what it felt like to lose total control over my body because of an aphrodisiac. And right now, I did not feel any of that. In fact, I felt perfectly fine. ¡°But I¡¯m not in heat,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe I¨CI can help you somehow- ¡°I need you to s¨Cstay away,¡± he urged desperately, not looking at me. ¡°Y¨CYour scent is¡­ s¨Cstronger than ever. It¡¯s driving me c- crazy¡­¡± It was useless. If I tried to get close, my scent would only make things worse¡­ and there was no way for me to find help by just cowering in the corner. What the heck did Sarah hope to achieve by doing this again¨Cto both of us this time?! ¡°T¨CTry to hold out as long as you can, Xaden,¡± I pleaded weakly, knowing I was asking a lot from him at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m trying.. but, God, Maeve¡± he groaned longingly, clenching his fists against the door, knuckles turning white, ¡°you smell so f*cking good¡­¡± In any other circumstances, those words would have made me blush, but instead, they filled me with fright. Xaden was one of the most powerful Alphas in the entire kingdom. If his drug¨Cinduced heat tookplete control over him, then there would be nothing anyone could do to stop him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Putting myself and our baby in grave danger. My heart sank. That was her goal¡­ that was what she wanted to happen. Her innocent gait was a well¨Ccrafted mask of deception. Unbeknownst to our whole family, she knew exactly what would happen if she gave me those ng shots, and she knew what would happen if she gave Xaden and me those tainted waters¡­ She wanted me to suffer and she was willing to put my baby in harm¡¯s way if it meant she got her way. ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?!¡± Father hollered from the other side of the door, and for the first time in my life, I found myself somewhat relieved by his presence. I heard him frantically attempt to jiggle the door open. ¡°What were those loud bangs?!¡± Xaden¡¯s breath hitched. He went rmingly still. 1/3 ¡°GO AWAY!¡± Hearing Father¡¯s voice outside the room seemed to have triggered something violent within Xaden. All of a sudden, any semnce ofposure had vanished from his body without a trace and it was like he gave into his inner beast. He growled and bared his teeth at the door, flexing his fingers as if he was preparing for a fight or or ¡°LEAVE¨CUS¡ªALONE!¡± I froze. Us¡­? And then it hit me. I knew what his behavior reminded me of. He was going to protect his immediate territory from anything and anyone he perceived to be a threat. And right now, Father was an intruder, a possible threat that could tear me away from Xaden ¡°Shit¡­¡± Father cursed, his voice surprisingly tinged with terror. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll get the key from Sarah! You¡¯ll be out soon- ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I screamed. ¡°That will only make things worse! Just¨Cjust leave!¡± Xaden snapped his gaze toward me, looking more like a predator on the prowl than the tender man I wasing to know. Before could register what was happening, he lunged and hurled me on the bed. Inded t on my back with a startled yelp. He hovered above me, his hungry, glowing gaze bore intensely into my wide, petrified one. ¡°No one is going to take you away from me,¡± he growled, low and menacing, striking fear into my heart. I gulped, too paralyzed to move but I forced myself to speak. ¡°N¨CNo one will take me away from you¡­¡± I repeated in the hopes of cating the primal creature inside him. ¡°But.. Xaden, this n¨Cneeds to stop¡­¡± A low snarl rumbled from the depths of his chest as he quickly threw off his coat, followed by his shirt. ¡°X¨CXaden, please. you¨Cyou know who I¨CI am¡­ don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­¡± he growled, licking his lips like I was nothing more than a hunk of meat as he grabbed onto the skirt of my dress as tight as he could. No sign of any sort of recognition at all. ¡°All mine¡­¡± And then he started to tear into my dress, pulling it apart by the seams. ¡°Please, Xaden¨Cstop!¡± I gasped, tears streaming down my face as I struggled to fight him off. He wed my dress to shreds. The sounds of fabric tearing like paper made me shriek in fear, and before 1 knew it, he was throwing aside the tattered remains of my dress and was attempting to do the same with my bra. ¡°Remember who you are!¡± That did nothing. His eyes were still dted ck and clouded by one thought and one thought only. I couldn¡¯t break him out of it! ¡°D¨CDo it for me¨CMaeve!¡± I cried out in onest attempt, squeezing my eyes shut as he wrapped his fingers tightly around the straps of my underwear. ¡°And o¨Cour baby boy!¡± Suddenly, all movement stopped. All I heard wasbored breathing above me. My name left his mouth in a choked¨Coff whisper. ¡°M¨CMaeve.¡± I slowly fluttered my eyes open. Was he awake..? Without warning, he buried his face into my chest, nuzzling my exposed skin with fragile delicacy, and I failed to suppress my sharp intake of breath, afraid he was still under the effects of his heat. But then I felt him tremble. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m s¨Csorry. Maeve.¡± His hot breath brushed against my skin. Within seconds, I felt water seep onto my chest. 2/3 11:07 AM Chapter 22 He¡­ he was crying. Xaden rested a shaky hand on top of my abdomen. Quickly, I threw my hand onto his own until I realized he only meant to caress the slight bump that was raised there. The tenderness that flowed through his touch was worlds apart from the violent, uncontroble creature that was just threatening to ravage me. ¡°L¨CLet me hold you.¡± he begged, and it tugged at my heartstrings. ¡°P¨CPlease.¡± My brain screamed at me to push him away, that he could not be trusted while trapped in his heat. But something inside me felt otherwise. Something that I could not exin, and yet could not ignore. With a quivering breath, I dug my fingers into his tousled hair, holding him close, despite my better judgment. ¡°O¨COkay,¡± I murmured. ¡°It¡¯ll b¨Cbe okay.¡± And so, we justy there for what felt like forever, entangled in that mess of a bed until his breathing slowly evened out. What just happened¡­? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Third Person POV The moment Xaden woke up, he found himself wrapped around Maeve¡¯s naked, sleeping body. His first instinct was one of confusion. The memories ofst night evaded him¡­. it seemed they had done something, but no, that didn¡¯t feel correct. He always felt weightless and euphoric after sleeping with her. This time, he felt shame. Slowly prying away from her body, he sat up with a hushed groan and rubbed his face. He took a cautious look over the room, and all the details ofst night came rushing back. Her dress was tom to shreds on the bedroom floor. Pillows and nkets were thrashed about as if there had been a struggle. And, gazing at Maeve¡¯s face, he could see red, splotchy skin swollen from crying. Caused by his violent, feral actions. What have I done¡­ he thought to himself, horrified and sinking with self¨Cloathing. How could he have ever done something like that to her? But then he remembered: that heat did not happen naturally. Someone else had forced that to happen with cruel intent. Someone who gave them those drinks.. and who drugged Maeve in the alley that night. Fury unlike anything he had ever felt before began to boil within Xaden, thick and ck like the depths of hell. Quickly, he threw his clothes on and stormed out of the room, shouting down the halls for anyone who would listen to bring the target of his wrath. He was determined to see justice done and he would be damned if he let it go again. Sarah had been in her room, still in her pajamas looking for an outfit for the day, when she heard Xaden¡¯s vengeful shouts echo through the halls, and that was when she realized that her n had failed. All of that work to obtain those ng nts, putting up a front to fool her sister and the prince¨Call of it went down the drain. And Prince Xaden knew it was because of her. But how? How did he fall so deeply for her sister in such a short amount of time? She couldn¡¯t understand it. Her heart plummeted as she heard loud footsteps approach her bedroom. Rapidly, she scanned her room for something¨Ca ce to hide, or maybe a window to escape from! But it was toote. Tworge guards burst through her door and hoisted her up by the arms, startling her with a sharp yelp, and lifted her out to the master living room, where Prince Xaden stood, waiting for her. The dangerous look on his face sent a chill down her spine. ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s going on, Your Highness?¡± Sarah asked, feigning innocence.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Xaden, however, was in no amusing mood. ¡°You, Sarah, have been a very lucky girl up until now.¡± She opened her mouth to feebly interject. ¡°You have had more opportunities to redeem your shameless actions than I¡¯d care to count,¡± he sharply cut her off. ¡°Despite all your misgivings, Maeve elected to forgive you every time and show you mercy. I made the mistake of trusting that yesterday. But I assure you it will not happen again.¡± ¡°But- ¡°What could you possibly have to say now? What would justify drugging an Alpha prince and threatening to kill his Luna and child? Please, enlighten me.¡± LI- ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, speak!¡± he yelled, frightening everyone in the room. No one had ever seen the fully unleashed rage of: wronged Alpha prince, and what a sight it was to behold. ¡°It may very well be thest time you will ever freely get to do so again.¡± Chapter 23 Themotion prompted the rest of the family, including a now¨Cawake Maeve, to rush out and see what was happening. Maeve¡¯s face switched between shock and sadness as she watched the scene unfold. Sarah¡¯s mouth opened and closed as she struggled to find the words. Her mind raced, thinking of different ways to talk her way out of this. ¡°Sh¨CShe seduced you, Prince Xaden! That baby is her key to power and she¡¯s going to exploit you until she gets what she wants!¡± ¡°Guards. Get this woman out of my sight.¡± ¡°No¨C1¡± Sarah screamed, thrashing against the guards¡® irontight grasp. Maeve was abruptly brought back to the day of the birthday party, where a very simr scene urred. ¡°I was trying to save you, Prince Xaden! Maeve is only going to destroy your life with that baby!¡± ¡°Dear, do something!¡± Victoria panicked from the sidelines. Both Sarah and her mother pleaded for Alpha Burton to intervene and save his daughter¡¯s life, just as he didst time. They had every reason to believe he would. However, he purposefully turned away from them both, stunning everyone in the room and avoiding the utter betrayal that unfurled on their faces. ¡°N¨CNo¨CDaddy! Daddy!¡± Sarah cried, tears streaming down her reddened face, as the guards took her away to the dungeon. Victoria tried her best to pull them off her daughter, but it was no use. Sarah would be imprisoned. Indefinitely. When I woke up that morning, thest thing I expected to see was my sister being carried away by Xaden¡¯s guards after the horrible events of night. But what shocked me even more was when Father decided to approach me, instead of run after my sister or console his bawling, crumpled wife. ¡°Maeve, sweetheart,¡± Father said with a smile that did not quite reach his eyes. ¡°Could I please speak to you privately? I want to hear how you¡¯re doing after that whole mess.¡± My skin crawled. I knew what he really wanted. Gulping, I nodded. ¡°A¨CAlright.¡± I reluctantly agreed, though I didn¡¯t have any choice in the matter. If he ever asked to meet me in private, I had to go¨Cno questions asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Xaden watch the encounter unfold carefully. Father gave me a brisk nod and left for his office. And that was when Xaden strode up to me, determined. ¡°What did he want?¡± he asked, ring at my father¡¯s retreating figure with impassioned spite. ¡°No matter what it is, it cannot be good.¡± I didn¡¯t doubt that. However, the look on Father¡¯s face left no room for debate. ¡°He wants to talk to me,¡± I admitted, and when he opened his mouth to interject, I was quick to add: ¡°alone.¡± Xaden shook his head fervently. ¡°I refuse,¡± he said, point¨Cnk, and I nced nervously in the direction of the office. ¡°I won¡¯t let him separate us after everything that he¡¯s allowed to happen. He¡¯s proven that he cannot be trusted¨Cno one in this damn house can. ¡°I won¡¯t let him get close enough to hurt me.¡± ¡°I made a vow to you,¡± he said seriously, ¡°to always protect you. Are you asking me to disregard that vow?¡± I gulped, forcing myself to appear strong. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to wait for me¡­ to trust me. I need to do this.¡± Xaden was unconvinced, but once he realized I wouldn¡¯t back down, he conceded, promising to wait for me right there. With a heavy sigh, I made myself enter Father¡¯s office, where he stood expectantly by his desk. Chapter 23 ¡°So.¡± he drawled. ¡°How is the life of a Luna treating you?¡± As casual a question as it sounded, I knew what he was trying to do. This was a test. He wanted to get as much information a possible to see how close Xaden and I were bing. He wanted to know if I was letting my guard down. If I still was a threat to his peaceful life. I kept my eyes glued to the floor, lowering my head. ¡°I¡¯m not used to everything yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°But H¨CHis Highness is patient¡­¡± It felt strange referring to Xaden in such a formal way again. It left a foreign taste in my mouth, to backtrack so severely after how much we hade to care for each other thesest couple of days. But I couldn¡¯t let him think we were bonding. Father frowned. ¡°You have been neglecting your responsibilities,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°I didn¡¯t- ¡°That damn red is starting to show itself,¡± he hissed, pointing an usatory finger at my hair. The harsh tone in his voice shook me into grabbing my growing roots in fearful disbelief. ¡°You haven¡¯t been dyeing your hair like you¡¯re supposed to.¡± Shame pooled inside me. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been-¡± ¡°What happened to you over thest few days, Maeve? You used to be a good, obedient daughter.¡± The disappointment in his words scht a cold chill up my spine. ¡°And now, look at what you¡¯ve be.¡± Slowly, I raised my gaze to meet that of my father¡¯s and saw pure contempt. ¡°You must truly despise your own family if you are that keen to expose the sin of your birth,¡± he muttered, sharp with the intent to cut me down. ¡°And after all we have done to take care of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I gasped, desperate to try to prove him wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t despise-¡± ¡°Do you honestly believe Prince Xaden will be so epting of a half¨Cbred Luna?¡± Father spat, and I froze. ¡°Every move he makes and every thought he has is for the good of our great kingdom,¡± he continued, relentless and only affirming his point with every breath. ¡°If he bes the Alpha King, his Luna will be a reflection of him and his standards. Imagine his disappointment, then, when he discovers that the beautiful, innocent woman he believes he has is nothing more than a mistake never meant for this world.¡± He¡¯s right, I realized, sinking into myself. Xaden was more than likely going to be our next king. However much he might have cared for me, he had a responsibility to his people first and foremost. Father steadily approached me and nted his firm hand on my shoulder. ¡°One day, you will realize that the only ones you could ever truly trust were us. Because then, at least you knew your ce.¡± He squeezed my shoulder¨Chard, and I suppressed a wince. ¡°And with us, you knew there was nowhere else you could go.¡± His dark words struck me to my core. It sounded eerily like both a threat and a promise. Knowing him, it very well might have been. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Father.¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll I w¨Cwon¡¯t forget again.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he muttered, releasing me. ¡°Now, go back to your prince. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s waiting for you.¡± And just like that, he left the room and I was all alone. The sudden silence was deafening. Tears stung the backs of my eyes, my chest burning as I resisted the urge to cry, I couldn¡¯t, not with Xaden outside. I forced myself to smile. Everything would be okay. right? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Maeve POV The drive back to the mansion was¡­ eerily quiet. Whenever I snuck a peek at Xaden, I could tell that he was lost in his mind, mulling over again and again about what had happened yesterday. His eyes, normally strong and alert, were zed over with restrained emotion. He looked like he had just woken up from a nightmare. The vengeful and unforgiving Alpha Prince from that morning was long gone¡­ reced by a scared, exhausted young man who looked like he needed a hug. Guilt weighed down on my shoulders. This was all my fault. I should have been more insistent about going alone. For as long as I could remember, I had endured their abuse all on my own¨Cno one was ever there tofort me, to hold me, to protect me. Going without Xaden would have been more nerve- wracking, admittedly, but I¡¯d rather have gone through the torment myself than put him through even a second of it. He did not have to experience any of what happened. But he did because of me. I leaned into him, nuzzling my face against his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday¡­¡± I whispered, feeling as he went still under my touch. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Xaden swallowed hard. ¡°How can you stand to be near me after what I did?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you. It was the aphrodisiac.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to make me feel better,¡± he muttered stiffly. ¡°Not when I almost- ¡°Xaden,¡± I said, as sternly as I could muster. ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself like that. None of it was your fault.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it was or not. I should have- Immediately, I wrapped my arms around him. It would not do any good for him to dwell on what could have happened or what almost happened yesterday, and I did not want him to drown himself in the endless sea of what¨Cifs. I pulled away to caress the sides of his face. ¡°We¡¯re okay,¡± I promised. ¡°Both of us.¡± That seemed to release something inside him. As soon as the words left my mouth, he crumpled into my arms with a strangled gasp. I didn¡¯t enjoy seeing him so distraught¨CI wanted to hold him until he could no longer bear my touch. ¡°It should not have happened..¡± he murmured, once he had calmed down a bit.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. My jaw clenched. ¡°There was no way to guess Sarah would actually be reckless enough to pull a stunt like that again. If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s-¡± ¡°No..¡± he said, pulling away slightly to look me in the eyes, and I could see how serious he was. ¡°I mean that you shouldn¡¯t have been able to snap me out of it. It¡¯s impossible to awaken from a heat like that.¡± I bit my lip. I gathered as much, but it really sunk in just how much trouble I could have been in yesterday. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked. Xaden straightened himself up. ¡°I¡¯m going to call the doctor,¡± he said without a hitch, looking determined as ever. ¡°I want to be fully sure that you and the baby are alright. And¡­ I need to know what¡¯s going on.¡± With a thick swallow, I nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, burrowing into him and sighing in relief when he tightened his arms around me. And we did not let go until the car pulled to a stop in front of the mansion. Xaden POV It was not long before the doctor arrived with his medical bag and an ultrasound machine, just like before. This time, we were Chapter 24 apanied not by Doctor Pearce from a few days ago, but by a new attendant. I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted someonepetent to help. He bowed before me. ¡°Doctor Russell, at your service, Your Highness. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Check my Luna and her baby,¡± I said urgently, gesturing towards Maeve, who reclined on an armchair in our bedroom. ¡°Please. I cannot rest until that is done.¡± *or f course.¡± He nodded. ¡°However, before I can diagnose properly, I will need as much information as you can supply.¡± I took a deep breath but relented. ¡°Do whatever you need to do, please.¡± Without wasting another second, Doctor Russell turned on the machine and lubricated Maeve¡¯s abdomen with the same blue jelly as time. As he rubbed the wand along her slick skin, he began to ask the routine questions. ¡°Have you experienced any unusual symptoms with your pregnancy?¡± Maeve opened her mouth to say something but faltered, seemingly thinking something over. ¡°Two days ago, I felt some restlessness from the baby that was a little strange¡­¡± she admitted, referring to our visit with Doctor Pearce, ¡°but another doctor came and said everything appeared to be fine.¡± ¡°Have you felt anything simr since!¡± She shook her head no. ¡°Any pain or difort?¡± he prodded. Again, she indicated that she did not. ¡°Is there any chance the baby experienced some sort of trauma in utero?¡± Her eyes shed instantly toward me once those words left Doctor Russell¡¯s mouth, and I could not help but stiffen and avert my eyes. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s a possibility,¡± she slowly admitted, ¡°but the baby hasn¡¯t reacted to it,¡± she was quick to add once she saw the doctor¡¯s eyebrows raise in concern. ¡°That could mean he¡¯s okay right, Doctor Russell?¡± I was hoping for some quick reassurance, but his reluctance to answer filled me with even more unease. He offered a tight¨Clipped smile. ¡°Allow me to continue with the test before I say anything further about your baby,¡± he said gently. I had no choice but toply and wait, fidgeting with anxet¡­ everything might not really be alright. I had been rough yesterday, yes¡­ but I did not remember if I hurt her belly at any point. But maybe I did not need to touch her to cause harm. What if the stress from the ordeal was too much for our baby or what if she got hurt when I threw her onto the bed? God, what would I do if something was wrong? The machine released a small beep and Doctor Russell took a minute to scan the results of the test. I sat with bated breath until he spoke again. ¡°You¡¯ll both be happy to hear that there is nothing wrong with your baby,¡± he said with a kind smile. ¡°All vitals are looking good, and his heartbeat is as powerful as ever.¡± And with those few words, I felt the weight of a thousand worlds lift from my shoulders. ¡°However, I must say.. the size of your baby is rather- ¡°We¡¯re aware he¡¯s big,¡± I cut him off dismissively, before practically crumpling onto the bed in relief. Thank goodness everything is fine,¡± I sighed. I would never have forgiven myself if something had happened. Doctor Russell¡¯s expression of bafflement was almostical. ¡°But-¡± Maeve waved a hand to silence him, taking over. ¡°We already discussed that during ourst consultation,¡± she tiredly exined, rubbing her other hand along the side of her small belly with contentment. ¡°He¡¯s big, but healthy and that¡¯s all we care about.¡± The doctor¡¯s disagreement was written in as day on his face, but he didn¡¯t bring it up again. ¡°Might I inquire what happened to cause such concern?¡± he asked instead. This was it. I dreaded having to recount the events ofst night, but it needed to be done. I needed to know if there was any chance what happened was normal. ¡°I..¡°I began hesitantly, ¡°went into heat yesterday, triggered by her scent¡­ and I was worried my actions might have impacted the baby somehow.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± he eximed, taken aback by my words, ¡°Well¡­ normally, that should not happen if your Luna is already pregnant. How did she-?¡± ¡°Certainplications arose, Doctor,¡± I said, firmly cutting him off. He did not need to know the technicalities. ¡°Do not change the subject.¡± ¡°I apologize, Your Highness¡± ¡°It was¡­ a nightmare, I admitted. ¡°It was like I had be a beast and all I could think of was to take her.¡± Doctor Russell seemed to take pity on me. ¡°That sounds like quite a predicament. Are the two of you alright? Shall I make a referral for a counselor-?¡± ¡°There lies the problem. I stopped it.¡± He paused. ¡°What?¡± Saying all of this out loud made me realize just how crazy it all sounded. If I weren¡¯t scared out of my mind, I would haveughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡­ but somehow, I was able to awaken from my heat and calm down before anything happened.¡± ¡°And when you say ¡°awaken?¡± ¡°I mean I regained some sort of control over myself. It was like I overpowered my heat and just wanted to hold and protect her. His eyebrows creased as he contemted everything I told him. ¡°I must admit,¡± he winced, ¡°that sounds very peculiar, and out of my realm of expertise. Nothing about what you exined has ever been proven or tested.¡± My heart sank. This doctor was our chance for answers, but now he was saying he was unable to do just that. ¡°W¨CWhat are we supposed to do now?¡± I stammered in frustration, feeling lost, ¡°Pretend it never happened?¡± Doctor Russell raised his hands in an attempt to cate. ¡°No, no, certainly not, Your Highness. All I¡¯m saying is this sounds like something Orenda Gorre could help with.¡± I straightened up in shock. That was a name I was familiar with. Every Alpha¡¯s daughter I¡¯d ever met, all arranged by my father to potentially find my Luna, would sing their praises about the woman, their eyes glowing with adoration as they recounted the mystifying things this woman would say. But I was dumbfounded. Orenda Gorre¨Cbetter known as the Omniscient Orenda Gorre¨Cwas a psychic. Just how was a psychic supposed to help us? Çú Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Maeve POV ¡°A psychic?¡± Xaden gawked, less than impressed, at the doctor. He gave him a very obvious look¨Cover with a frown. ¡°One of the kingdom¡¯s most well¨Ceducated doctors, renowned throughout the capital, wants me to.. consult a psychic.¡± ¡°I understand how it sounds, Your Highness, but I believe this is the best and only option to get the answers you seek.¡± The more I mulled over the doctor¡¯s words, the more I thought it was worth a shot. If what Xaden said was true and that it really should have been impossible to break him out of his heat, then modern medicine would not be able to help us. This was some otherworldly power at work, it seemed. I bit my lip, feeling conflicted. That was not to say I had any firm beliefs for or against psychics, either. I¡¯d heard many a story about con artists who are only fortune tellers in name, seeking to take advantage of those too naive or desperate for answers. And Xaden¨Cafter almost taking me against my will and nearly harming our baby in the process¨Cwas indeed what I would call desperate. Could we afford to put our trust in someone like that? ¡°I refuse to ept that,¡± Xaden spat, pulling me back into the now¨Cheated conversation. ¡°Conduct every test your institute can provide for us! I don¡¯t care how much it costs¨CI will pay for everything!¡± Doctor Russell shook his head. ¡°This is beyond anything science has to offer.¡± ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re just not qualified enough to- ¡°Xaden!¡± I interrupted with a gasp, grabbing onto his arm, an embarrassed blush settling across my face. ¡°Please¡­¡± Seeing my distress, he took a breath. ¡°Give us a moment,¡± he mumbled to the doctor. The moment we were left alone, Xaden focused all his attention on me. His displeasure was written clear as day across his face. Despite his rude attitude, my heart ached for him¨Che was only doing this for us. I gently massaged my thumbs into his arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to insult every person you¡¯re not pleased with¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even the issue at hand anymore,¡± he muttered, and I could feel him tremble underneath my touch from pent¨Cup anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of kingdom resources and money to continue providing for these so¨Ccalled doctors who would rather send us on a wild goose chase than give us proper answers.¡± ¡°But what reason would he have to lie?¡± ¡°Ipetence, indifference¡­¡± Xaden counted off his fingers with a pointed stare, making me frown a bit, ziness. Shall I go ¡°Don¡¯t you think he would jump at the chance to help you if he could?¡± I calmly pointed out, and he went silent. ¡°I mean, he came all this way to examine us, after all. If his hard¨Cearned and expensive education had the answers we were looking for, 1 can¡¯t believe he would rather steer us toward something as risky as the mystic arts.¡± The conflict in his face was apparent. He wanted answers but was hesitant to blindly trust such an unreliable source. I gulped. ¡°I think we should try¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°What do we have to lose?¡± For a while, he did nothing but gaze at me. Slowly, I saw the tense lines on his face begin to soften and the harsh shadows on his eyes disappeared. He sighed shakily, nting his hand on my belly, which I covered with my own, squeezing with as much reassurance as I could muster. ¡°We have everything to lose,¡± he murmured, as serious as I¡¯ve ever seen him. My spirits sank, thinking he was ready to turn the idea down once more, until he spoke up again. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Xaden said with an air of resignation. ¡°Let¡¯s visit the psychic.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Xaden balked into the phone, half shocked and half outraged, prompting me to nce up from a pregnancy book I had tried to read to distract myself. ¡°You¡¯re telling me I have to book an appointment three months in advance if I want to meet with the Omniscient Orenda Gorre?¡± Curious, I put the book down and focused my attention on him. He scoffed, pacing around his desk. ¡°Clearly, you must not know who I am. Otherwise, you would not be speaking so brazenly.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear the voice on the other line, but whatever they said was not what he wanted to hear. With an impatient growl, Xaden mmed the phone down into its receiver. ¡°For the love of-¡± he cut himself off, choosing to instead curse silently once he realized I was still in the room with him. ¡°So¡­ we have to wait to see the psychic?¡± I asked, wincing slightly. He sighed, rubbing an exhausted hand over his face. ¡°She won¡¯t make any exceptions, even for royalty. Honestly, how self- important does this woman think she is?¡± he said with a dramatic roll of his eyes. I bit my lip. He didn¡¯t see the irony. ¡°You can¡¯t expect everyone to put things on hold for you just because you¡¯re an Alpha Prince.¡± I said gently. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to everyone else who has troubles of their own.¡± ¡°And why should I care about everyone else right now? This is important.¡± Frowning. I fidgeted with my fingers. ¡°If I tried to visit her before I met you,¡± I started, slow and pondering, ¡°I would have needed to wait the three months. maybe even more than that.¡± I peered up at him and saw his anger begin to fall. ¡°You have privilege, Xaden. You must recognize that.¡± The following silence was heavy with guilt. ¡°If an appointment will take too long..¡± he murmured, ¡°let¡¯s try to meet her in person. Today.¡± My eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± He nodded. ¡°These sorts of businesses sometimes are easier to visit through same¨Cday visits. Who knows?¡± he said with a lighthearted tone. ¡°We might just catch her attention while we¡¯re there.¡± Without wasting any time, we got ourselves ready and hopped into the car for the quick drive to her office. As soon as we exited the car outside the office of the Omniscient Orenda Corre, we were met with a long line of tens, if not hundreds, of antsy clients camped outside the door, all waiting to see the psychic just as we were. I froze, stunned. This, along with a three¨Cmonth wait for appointments¨Cevidently, the reputation of this woman was greater than anything I had imagined. ¡°All these people are here to see Orenda Gorre?¡± I gaped. ¡°This is absurd,¡± he muttered, huffing an impatient sigh as he red at the long line of people in front of us. ¡°I cannot believe they expect us to wait.¡± My throat ran dry. Suddenly, a thought shed in my mind that it might actually be best to schedule an appointment.. at least then a visit would be guaranteed. But then Xaden grabbed onto my hand. ¡°Well, we¡¯re here,¡± he said with an encouraging smile. ¡°We might as well get in line.¡± As we began to walk towards the end of the queue, I felt everyone¡¯s eyes settle on us. People bubbled into excited conversation as they recognized Xaden, and then into bewildered murmurs as they glossed over me. I heard every single one of them, and it was paralyzing This was our first¨Creal¨Cpublic outing together, not including those shopping trips in the privacy of those Mona Road boutiques. I didn¡¯t realize it would involve so many pairs of eyes on us. All of a sudden, the doors blew open, startling the bustling crowd into silence, and Xaden and I stopped in our tracks. A small, ancient¨Clooking woman, hunched over and draped with thickyers of yellow silk robes, hobbled outside. Her long, braided white hair dangled around her wrinkled face as she wearily eyed the long line of clients. 2/3 Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on her, as if we never existed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± someone gasped, awestruck. ¡°It¡¯s Orenda Gorrel¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get my fortune read!¡± ¡°So many damn people,¡± the woman grumbled aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t you all have something better to do than bother me with your problems?¡± I blinked. This¡­ was the psychic that came so highly rmended? Orenda turned to face her adoring clientele and opened her mouth. ¡°I hereby decree that you all should scram! I don¡¯t have the patience to hear every single one of you ask for the same damn thing¨Cnot today!¡± A chorus of affronted gasps, groans, andints resounded amongst the crowd. My gaze flickered wildly between the people, the psychic, and a very disappointed Xaden. If she was dismissing everybody, then what were we supposed to do? ¡°This is how the great psychic treats her clients?¡± Xaden questioned distastefully. ¡°Forget this. We should find another way.¡± Orenda prepared to return inside,pleting onest, departing scan of the crowd, until we suddenly locked eyes. And it was like time stopped for that moment. Something shed in those ancient, all¨Cknowing eyes of hers, and I found myself unable to tear mine away. ¡°You there!¡± she called out, pointing at me. ¡°You, I shall see.¡± Holding tightly onto Xaden¡¯s hand, I entered the psychic¡¯sir, trying to ignore the annoyed groans of everyone else. The room was shrouded in darkness, save for some scatterednterns and candles and arge crystal ball in the middle of the room, and curtains of varying colors dangled from the ceiling. ¡°Th¨CThank you for seeing us, Orenda,¡± I stammered, unsure how one should greet such a renowned woman. ¡°We¡¯ve had a long, strange few-¡± ¡°Tut, tut, tut!¡± she snapped, waving her hands frantically to shush me, and immediately, I shut my mouth, startled by the abrupt reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word¡­¡± she warned, wagging a shaky finger at me before swinging towards a spat. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know why you¡¯re here?¡± He looked offended. ¡°How dare- ¡°You want to know what¡¯s wrong with you,¡± she eximed, pointing at Xaden, who quickly paled, ¡°and you¡­¡± she continued, moving on to me, ¡°you are a mess, child. How could someone so small have so many problems?¡± I swallowed hard. What did she mean by that? ¡°There¡¯s only one answer to both of your problems,¡± Orenda uttered ominously. ¡°You two are fated mates, and that is what will keep you both alive.¡± É« SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Maeve POV ¡°Fated mates?¡± I repeated, wrinkling my brow. ¡°I thought that was just a myth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it is,¡± Xaden muttered from beside me, clearly not believing a word the psychic was saying. ¡°It¡¯s just another folktale used to reel in lovesick clients. I knew this was too good to be true,¡± he said as he began to pull himself up. ¡°And you almost had me for a second, you conniving, old- ¡°Heh, keep talking like that and see if you¡¯ll get anything else out of me!¡± ¡°Xaden, please!¡± I urged, reaching for him in an attempt to stop him. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what she has to say¡± Disgruntled, he relented and sat back down. Quickly, I turned my attention back to Orenda. ¡°What did you mean by ¡®fated mates?¡°¡± I pressed, needing to know more. ¡°I meant what I said: that you are fated mates,¡± she said as a matter of factly. ¡°You two share a sacred bond, and that¡¯s the only reason you and that baby of yours are still around after your man went wild.¡± I jolted with surprise, pressing a hand to my bump. No one knew about what happened except for us. Xaden stiffened beside me. ¡°How did you-?¡± ¡°Will you let me finish my damn lines?¡± she snapped at him, before addressing us both with open arms. ¡°You were chosen by the Moon Goddess herself¡­ for what reason, I cannot say, but the connection She created for you both is stronger than any other force on the, even that of a wolf¡¯s heat,¡± she finished, gazing knowingly at a bewildered Xaden. ¡°That¡¯s why you were able to get yourself together, lover boy!¡± I peered at him. The conflict in his face was undeniable. Orenda seemed to sense the change in him, as well, and softened the tone of her voice. ¡°You know in the depths of your heart that what I¡¯m saying is true. Your feelings for this girl overpowered anything your inner wolf tried to force you to do,¡± The subsequent way he gazed at me, full of worry and.. and love, made my heart flutter. And in that moment, I knew that both he and I felt the truth of her words deep in our souls. This was why we felt so drawn to each other, despite having only known each other for less than three weeks. However, there was something I couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around. ¡°But¡­ how?¡± I asked feebly, suddenlycking the courage to face him further. ¡°How could she pair an Alpha Prince with¡­ someone like me?¡± ¡°Child,¡± she murmured affectionately. I could hear the pity in her voice. ¡°She does not discriminate between alphas, omegas, or anything else in between. Love is love, and Her purpose is to help us find it with others.¡± My unconvinced silence was deafening. ¡°Here,¡± she said, reaching her wrinkled hand out to me. ¡°Let me look at you.¡± I reluctantly conceded, and she pulled me in closer to gaze deep into my eyes. Once she seemed satisfied, she pped her hands and a fresh veil of smoke poofed up and dramatically encircled the table. I blinked out of surprise, unsure if that was for show or if that was truly part of her ritual. ¡°I see a man¡­¡± Orenda uttered ominously, waving her hands through the smoke as the crystal ball began to glow. ¡°An Alpha, tall and proud¡­ a leader with great aspirations and fears. He wants to control you and keep you within arm¡¯s reach for his selfish gain¡± I fidgeted. That could only have been my father. ¡°And¡­¡± she continued, taking me aback. Who else was she seeing? ¡°I see a woman¡­ brave and powerful. Your mother.¡± Oh. My spirits sank Cupter 26 There was only one mother figure in my life. ¡°That must be Victoria¡± I muttered with a weak smile. ¡°My rtionship with her. isplicated¡± ¡°No. I see your mother¡± She emphasized that word: mother. I froze. How was that possible? ¡°1. I don¡¯t know who she is. You can see her?¡± 1 stammered, suddenly not caring that Kaden was paying witness to any of this. My mind was running a mile a second. ¡°Who, where is she? What happened to her?¡± ¡°Those are good questions, but ones I cannot answer. You may be an Alpha¡¯s daughter, but you possess more inside you than you¡¯ve ever known, as does the baby that resides in you. All you have to do, child, Orenda murmured, ¡°is set it free. ¡°What!¡± Xaden leaned in close, enraptured by every word she said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± But the Omniscient Orenda Gorre was done speaking. She would not give us anything more¨Cthe rest was up to us. So we had no choice but to leave with those mysterious, foreboding parting words to ponder over. Once we were in the car on our way back to the mansion, there was a heavy silence as we were both lost in our wandering minds Xaden was the first to speak. ¡°Fated mates?¡± he questioned aloud, sounding unsure. ¡°How could that be possible¡­?¡± ¡°Well people usuallye to ask about their love lives,¡± I remarked, feeling just as conflicted. ¡°It might just be one of her tactics.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel downhearted. I had put a lot of faith into this theory. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly care what she says, one way or the other.¡± His nonchnce surprised me. I bit my lip. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said, simple and straightforward, and it was times like this when I wished I had even a sliver of his confidence. ¡°I know what I feel when I¡¯m with you. Fated mates or not, what we share is not just a figment of our imaginations.¡± A bitter thought forced its way to the front of my head that I couldn¡¯t help but voice. ¡°But what if we aren¡¯t¡­?¡± I asked, my heart twisting painfully. ¡°What if we¡¯re meant to be with other people?¡± What if you¡¯re not meant to be with me? ¡°That¡¯s not even an option for me,¡± Xaden said firmly, forcing me to look him in the eyes. ¡°You are the only one who has ever triggered my heat and your scent is the only one that drives me wild. Everything in me¡­ everything I am is telling me that it¡¯s you and that it¡¯ll only ever be you, regardless if you¡¯re Alpha Burton¡¯s legitimate daughter or not.¡± I froze. I hadpletely forgotten he was there to hear that! ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not ¡± ¡°It does not matter to me,¡± he said, pulling my face into his hands, caressing me with the most ardent, sincere expression I¡¯d ever seen on him. ¡°Is that what you were so desperate to hide from me?¡± Tears welled in my eyes, both out of fear and beautiful hope. That seemed to be answer enough for him. He wrapped his strong arms tightly around me, and I melted into his adoring touch. ¡°I¡¯ll say it as many times as you need to hear: I don¡¯t care who you are.. if you are of noble birth or not, if you¡¯re legitimate or not, or even if you have three legs instead of one.¡± The visual made me giggle through my tears, breaking the tension. ¡°We belong together,¡± Xaden breathed. ¡°I don¡¯t need the mystic arts to tell me that.¡± And I believed him. With all of my heart. Xaden didn¡¯t turn me away like Father had warned. He wanted me. All of me. Third Person POV 2/1 ¡ª¡ª DESIGITUR Auguvien many people were drawn to her, namely her mystical talent, her entric personality, and her close¨Cto¨Cperfect prophecies, which inspired a lot of talk. But, not one day following that fateful visit, her clients had another exciting reason to stir gossip. ¡°Did you hear the rumors?¡± ¡°About Alpha Prince Xaden? Who hasn¡¯t?!¡± A tall, sharply dressed man weaved through the bustling crowds in the capital, carrying a messenger bag filled with important paperwork. As the people excitedly spoke and jabbered amongst themselves, he kept an inquisitive ear open, not quite engaging them in conversation, but ready to hear what they had to say. If it involved one of the royals, he was ready for anything. ¡°But who would have thought? Daring to be seen in public with a mysterious woman? Could she be his Luna?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. They would have announced something by now if that were the case. Obviously, it¡¯s way more likely that she¡¯s ¡®s an escort or some other worker.¡± ¡°But, apparently, it¡¯s not the first time they¡¯ve gone out together. I heard they visited one of those upscale boutiques down on Mona Road just a few days ago!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s eyebrows raised, intrigued. Prince Xaden, gallivanting around the capital with an unknown woman, was undoubtedly information worthy of being passed on to his esteemed higher¨Cup. But this was not enough. He needed to know more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear,¡± he interjected with an apologetic, yet polite and charming smile, redirecting the attention of the gossipers onto him. ¡°Has something happened to Alpha Prince Xaden?¡± One of the gossipers let out a shortugh. ¡°You could certainly say that!¡± They thoroughly supplied the man with every rumor they had heard thus far about Xaden and the mysterious woman in the capital, and he eagerly drank up every word that left their giddy mouths. Once he was satisfied, he entered a car and made a beeline straight for the Royal Pce, and he didn¡¯t stop until he reached the decorated desk of his superior. ¡°Your Highness, the man bowed, lowering his head to his superior, who sat at his desk, swamped with loads of paperwork. ¡°Prime Beta Carrick, there you are,¡± a bored, masculine voice spoke up as he scribbled something on a sheet of paper. ¡°Care to share where you¡¯ve been all morning?¡± ¡°I apologize, I had to run an errand in the capital.¡± ¡°You look rather spirited for someone who only ¡®ran an errand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I engaged in a rather interesting conversation with some passersby¡± ¡°Hm. And what could be so interesting from the mouths ofmoners?¡± Garrick took a breath before revealing the news. ¡°There have, apparently, been quite a bit of spection surrounding the Third Prince and a mystery girl around the capital.¡± The scratch of pen against paper suddenly halted. ¡°Interesting. Enlighten me, Garrick,¡± Alpha Prince Henry, firstborn of the royal bloodline, murmured with a raised eyebrow as he straightened in his chair. ¡°Just what sort of scandal has my precious, reckless little brother gotten himself into?¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Xaden Pov It had been two days since we visited the Omniscient¨Cand odd¨COrenda Gorre, and I still was not sure what to make of everything we had been told. My mind seemed to race a mile a minute as I tried to process all of this new information. ording to the psychic, Maeve and I were so¨Ccalled ¡°fated mates,¡± which had always been a fairytale sort of notion for hopeless romantics¡­ and this was why I was somehow able to control my violent heat. A chill forced its way up my spine as I relived those horrible moments. Was¡­ was that also why I had felt so drawn to her from the moment I met her? My feelings for her were something I was not yet able to exin. All I knew was that they were stronger than anything I had ever felt for anyone, and it was as simple as that. Any questions I had never lingered. How was it possible for something as fable as this to suddenly consume everything I thought I knew about us? With a heavy sigh, I leaned back, rubbing a tired hand through my hair. In the end, none of that mattered. Maeve and our baby were in my life now, and I honestly would not have it any other way. What troubled me the most, however, was what Orenda said about Maeve. ad how What on earth did she mean when she said that Maeve possessed more inside her than she ever thought possible? And did that affect the baby- ¡°Xaden!¡± a harsh voice suddenly brought me back to reality. I blinked a few times to clear the smoke from my mind and found myself once again in the main conference room at the Royal Pce. My father sat, displeased, at the head of the table, and two of my brothers sat in the apanying chairs. Each of our Betas stood lined up to the side, waiting for any sort ofmand. That¡¯s right, I remembered. They summoned me here. What a headache.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter!¡± Father scolded. ¡°Or did you forget we were in the middle of our weekly conference?¡± I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°Apologies¡­ I must have lost track of where I was.¡± Seated beside me, my youngest brother Lucas¨Cthe Fourth Alpha Prince¨Cgazed at me with concern. ¡°Are you alright, Xaden?¡± he asked gently. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you space out like that before.¡± He was one of the few people in the whole pce who seemed to actually have a heart. ¡°Thest few days have been¡­. hectic,¡± I admitted, patting an affectionate hand on his back. ¡°But, yes, everything is alright.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Henry, my eldest brother, remarked. He was not one of those few people. ¡°I can only imagine what you¡¯re up to in that lonely little mansion of yours. I bristled. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for your-¡± ¡°Enough with these childish antics!¡± Father snapped. ¡°We are here to discuss important business.¡± And for a moment, things settled back down. ¡°As you are all aware, tensions between werewolves and bear shifters are at an all¨Ctime high, and it only seems to worsen with every passing day. Henry,¡± he said, turning to my brother solemnly, ¡°you have men stationed near the border. What do they have to report?¡± Henry, however, seemed to have a different idea. He leaned forward in his chair, a coy smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Actually, Father,¡± he said, staring straight at me as he spoke, ¡°before we begin, I thought I¡¯d mention that I caught wind of a most intriguing and concerning rumor that has Chapter 27 begun to circte throughout the kingdom.¡± Warily, I straightened myself. That knowing look in his eye rubbed me the wrong way. What on earth was he getting at..? ¡°Gossip, Henry?¡± Lucas questioned in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that was how you liked to spend your spare time.¡± Father rubbed an exasperated hand over his bearded face, ignoring the growing tension in the room. ¡°Henry, this is not the time, nor ce for kingdom gossip,¡± he grunted. ¡°Push those thoughts aside and let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°I can assure you this is no mere gossip, Father. Numerous citizens can attest to the things they have seen regarding our beloved Third Prince Xaden. If you do not believe me, I¡¯d be more than happy to summon witnesses.¡± It did not slip past me the way my eldest brother tantly emphasized my status as third in line of session. Lately, that happened when he was keen topete for authority. ¡°Xaden?¡± Father repeated with a furrow of his brows, darting his gaze over to me. His attention was piqued now that it came to my reputation amid my campaign for the throne. ¡°What have you done?¡± I opened my mouth to speak but was interrupted by Henry. ¡°My sources say he has been spotted in different parts of the capital with a mystery girl,¡± he revealed, as casual as can be, though I could see the mirth hidden in his eyes. ¡°No one knows who she is or where she came from. Of course, I only bring this up because I worry about you, Xaden.¡± He meant to make it sound like a scandal: Anything to undermine my name in the race. ¡°A dalliance, Xaden!¡± my father bellowed. ¡°At such a crucial time?¡± ¡°No, Father- ¡°You are twenty¨Cthree years old! It¡¯s time you start acting like it I¡¯d hoped you¡¯d marry a neighboring princess, or¡ª ¡°She is no ordinary girl or dalliance¨Cshe is going to be my Luna,¡± I spat, stunning my father into silence with my deration. ¡°I nned to introduce her to the rest of the family. I only wanted to make her feel at ease before doing so.¡± Henry smirked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you made her feel very veryfortable in your care.¡± I mmed my hands on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t like that, do you?¡± he teased. ¡°Then you really should avoid the sorts of things these people are calling her,¡± Furious, I prepared to retaliate, but Father spoke up. ¡°Who is this girl, Xaden?¡± he asked, his features straightening into something unreadable, a warning that I should consider treading carefully. ¡°Is she at least from a respectable pack?¡± That was all he cared abouL If I were to mention that she came from Moonstone¨Ca second¨Css n in ourrge kingdom¨Cor that she was illegitimate, he would likely have an aneurysm on the spot. Henry¡¯s own wife, Isabelle, hailed from one of thergest and most renowned packs, Dawnguard Pride, and he believed it to be a perfect match for an Alpha prince. I didn¡¯t care about any of that. I didn¡¯t want a renowned or prestigious Luna, I wanted Maeve. ¡°She¡¯s a daughter of Moonstone¡¯s Alpha,¡± I ultimately responded, ignoring when my father opened his mouth to protest. ¡°But that does not change what I said. She will be my Luna, whether you approve or not.¡± ¡°What if I ordered you to stop seeing her?¡± Father challenged, making me freeze. ¡°What if I ordered you, as your king, to marry someone else?¡± ¡°You would regret that in every possible way,¡± I muttered, low and serious. The tension was palpable¨Cthick and so unbearable that a million knives could cut into it and it still would not break. No one, not even my father, would tear her away from me. Chapter 27 He raised an eyebrow, daring me to continue. ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± I stared at him, stone¨Cfaced. The truth was going toe out sooner orter. ¡°Because she¡¯s carrying my baby,¡± Father¡¯s jaw dropped the moment those words left my mouth. A flurry of emotions ran across his face, from shock to confusion to rage. After a dyed pause, he mmed his hands on the table and abruptly stood up. ¡°A child out of wedlock?!¡± he roared. ¡°What on earth were you thinking?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a baby..? Lucas murmured, shocked. Even Henry looked taken aback by the news, unsure how to react. Frankly, this was going pretty much exactly as I imagined it would. Though, perhaps with a little less blows to the head. Father continued to rant. ¡°This unknown girl carries the future of the crown! I demand to meet her for myself- immediately!¡± I sighed. There was no point in fighting him on that front. Their meeting was inevitable. ¡°Very well,¡± I relented, getting out of my seat. ¡°I will¡ª¡® -Sit down,¡± Father demanded, and I stopped in my tracks, confused. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± ¡°I was going to-¡± ¡°I will not allow you to leave so you can coach her with ways to win my favor,¡± he spat. ¡°If I am to meet her, I want to meet her as she is, without any influence from you. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, is it?¡± I clenched my jaw. ¡°Of course not.¡± Swiftly, I summoned a nervous Prime Beta Burke to my side. ¡°Contact Maggie. Maeve is to be brought to the pce immediately, I muttered. ¡°Not a moment is to be wasted.¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, sire,¡± he said, preparing to leave, but I stopped him once more. I leaned in close, indicating that what I had to say next would stay only between us. ¡°I need someone to make sure Maeve arrives without issue,¡± I murmured urgently. ¡°Please, find and inform my young sister Charlotte. She is the only one who can help. Çú Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Maeve POV ¡°Miss Maeve, you have been summoned to the Royal Pcel¡± In my surprise, I almost dropped the pregnancy book I had been reading. I cleared my throat, abrupt and awkward. ¡°The pce!¡± I repeated, trying to sound as casual and unbothered as possible. ¡°Whatever for?¡± Immediately, I was swarmed with all the possible Case scenarios. Had I done something wrong¡­? Or had my father or Victoria said something to get me in trouble out of revenge for Sarah¡¯s imprisonment? Maggie, however, stared at me as if I had mutteredplete and utter nonsense. ¡°Oh,e now, what sort of question is that?¡± she scolded lightly. ¡°You¡¯re going to be Prince Xaden¡¯s Luna! They mean to officially meet you! My heart began to pound. They want to meet me? I wanted to believe that was a good thing. Maybe Xaden had decided that we were ready to reveal our rtionship to his father and the rest of his family, or perhaps his father brought up the prospect of marriage and Xaden told him that he was already involved with someone. If he weren¡¯t a prince, I probably would not be as nervous as I was at that moment. After all, I was not just meeting his father. I was meeting Alpha King An, leader of the entire Werewolf Kingdom. Without wasting another second, she shuffled me into the master bedroom and began sorting through the wardrobe for clothing befitting the sudden, very important visit. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose,¡± she said, hasty and distracted as she brushed past dress after dress, not seeming to find something she was satisfied with. ¡°You need to be wless today!¡± She didn¡¯t need to tell me twice. I could not mess this up, not when Xaden¡¯s reputation was on the line. Thanks to my limited knowledge and experience with nobility, however, I was not enthusiastic about my chances of sess. ¡°Um.. Maggie,¡± I began to ask. ¡°What does one say when they meet the king?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maggie¡¯s sudden gawk in my direction was not reassuring. ¡°You¡­ you have been to the pce before, haven¡¯t you, Miss Maeve?¡± she questioned. Blushing, I shook my head. ¡°Oh¡­ dear,¡± she stammered, losing all color from her face as she began to scurry around the room in a haze. ¡°In that case, we have a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°R¨CReally?¡± ¡°Miss Maeve,¡± she said seriously, rushing over to me and grabbing firmly onto my arms to look me in the eyes. ¡°It is more than just looking your best when you appear in front of the king. It is also about decorum.¡± Decorum? I mused anxiously. ¡°What do I need to know?¡± Thus began Maggie¡¯s impromptu lesson of basic etiquette. As she spoke, she pulled out a dress she finally approved of¨Ca lovely white, silk dress with an empire waistline that honestly reminded me of something from a fairytale¨Cand helped style my hair into loose, pretty curls. Throughout the short car ride to the pce, she continued to give me whatever other tips and advice she could think of. Even if she only knew basic etiquette, it was more than I had ever been taught, so I was appreciative of anything she had to offer. Upon exiting the car, we began to approach therge, daunting pce gates but were quickly stopped by two towering guards ¡°What business do you have at the Royal Pce?¡± one asked loudly. ¡°I¨Cah..¡°I faltered. I suddenly felt like such a fraud. Shaking with nerves, I gazed back at Maggie for reassurance. Once she gestured for me to continue, I forced myself to stand straight and proud as I addressed the guards. ¡°M¨CMy name is Maeve.¡± I said. ¡°L. I¡¯m here to answer Alpha King An¡¯s Chapter 28 summons. After taking some time to verify that I was telling the truth, the guards held aside their weapons and opened the grand gates for me. Gulping, I proceeded to enter and Maggie began to follow, until the guards suddenly blocked her entrance. Preventing Maggie from joining me. ¡°Only the girl,¡± the guard said sternly to her. ¡°You must wait here.¡± I swung my gaze over to Maggie, who looked incredibly insulted. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± she loudly demanded. ¡°I am part of His Royal Highness, Prince Xaden¡¯s staff! I am here to apany his Luna!¡± The guard did not appear swayed by her impassioned rant. ¡°Yes, however, as a member of Prince Xaden¡¯s private staff, you are no longer permitted to enter the pce grounds without the proper current identification.¡± ¡°Proper identification?¡± she gaped. ¡°I used to work here. Can¡¯t you search your records?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Orders are orders.¡± Maggie nced hopelessly between the unwavering guards and myself, clearly wanting to follow me but, at the same time, she could not disobey royal decrees. My stomach twisted nervously at the thought of entering the pce on my own, but I had no choice. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s alright, Maggie,¡± I tried to reassure her with a small smile. ¡°I can find my way. I¡¯lle find you once this is all over.¡± She held her hands over her heart. ¡°Good luck, Miss Maeve¡± Another guard led me through the main hall of the Royal Pce, and as we walked, I was awestruck by how grand everything was. It was something out of a dream.. or maybe a glimpse of whaty beyond the gates of heaven. Everything was gold or marble¨Ctouched, more expensive and expansive than anything I could even begin to fathom. I was truly in the Royal Pce. My heart began to pound¡­ I grew dizzy Oh my God¨CI¡¯m in the Royal Pce. Suddenly, I felt the urge to vomit, Frantically, I asked the guard to direct me to the nearest bathroom and he did so with haste. As the guard waited outside the bathroom, I sat down and took a moment to catch my breath. Slowly but surely, my impending nausea went away and I felt somewhat human again. I just needed to remind myself of one simple thing: I was only meeting his family. His family was just like any other.. except with much more wealth and power. I sighed. There was no point in putting this off any longer¨CI was only dying the inevitable. I heaved myself back up onto my feet and went to wash my hands. ¡°You there. Turn around.¡± Startled, I spun around and came face to face with a young, pretty woman, no older than her early twenties and wearing a royal blue, pleated dress. ¡°Wow¡­¡± she murmured, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been sure with all the vague rumors, but I was right. It really is you, Maeve My skin crawled with unease. I remembered this girl. For as long as I could remember, her Alpha father, Keh, had been an acquaintance of my father and would asionally visit Moonstone. She had only ever apanied him once or twice in all the years I¡¯d seen him, but she always carried herself with reserve, as if she felt she deserved better than anyone¡­ at least around me. I also remembered the day her father visited with the news that she was set to marry the firstborn of the Alpha King, Prince Henry. Considering she got everything she wanted, she did not seem pleased to see me¡­ so why was she here? 2/3 Chapter 28 I forced myself to smile politely. ¡°H¨CHello, Isabelle.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you ever left Moonstone,¡± she said, straightforward and to the point. ¡°Not to mention, your own house. So, tell me, how on earth did you ever manage to catch the eye of our roguish Prince Xaden?¡± I gnawed at the inside of my cheek, squirming ufortably where I stood. That was all people seemed to care about nowadays. But I did not feel that I owed her any sort of exnation, even if she was married to his brother. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure, myself, if I¡¯m being honest,¡± I said. ¨C ¡°Well, it certainly was not thanks to your looks,¡± she sneered, looking me up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t recall you ever wearing something other than servant attire. You did not steal that dress, did you?¡± My face flushed, offended by her usation ¡°N¨CNo, I didn¡¯t¡± She looked unconvinced. ¡°What do you want with him?¡± she asked, point nk, like an interrogation, as if I had ulterior motives that she had a responsibility to uncover. ¡°Do you hope to gain something from him?¡± I straightened myself up. ¡°No. He wants me to be his Luna.¡± Her eyes widened, illuminated with rage. And, without warning, she stomped her dainty, gold¨Cembellished, high¨Cheeled shoe onto the skirt of my white dress, smearing dust and dirt all over the skirt. I gasped, startled by the sudden assault, and tried to pull away in a feeble attempt to prevent any damage. But it was toote. The dust and dirt left a very obvious mark against the white fabric. Even if I tried to clean it off using hand soap and water, some semnce of a stain would remain. The dress was ruined. ¡°Good luck impressing His Majesty looking like that, you fraud,¡± Isabelle spat as the fire in her eyes morphed into loathsome disdain. ¡°I¡¯m telling you once¨Cleave now and don¡¯t evere back. I will not share the pce with the likes of you.¡± And with that, she spun on her heel and stormed out of the bathroom. I was left alone with the dress she deliberately ruined. Panicking, I soaked and scrubbed at the dirtied section of the dress with as much soap and water as I could, hoping that, by some miracle, I might be able to salvage it. But while I managed to get the worst of it off, it still stuck out like an eyesore. I was almost out of time! How was I supposed to meet the royal family like this?! All of a sudden, the bathroom door flew open, startling me with a jolt. I quickly snapped my gaze towards the door to face whoever this intruder was. ¡°Maeve?¡± a soft, out¨Cof¨Cbreath voice questioned. Óã Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Maeve POV I was not sure what or who¨Cto expect when my mysterious knight in shining armor burst through the bathroom door. My first instinct was that it might have been Xaden, having somehow found out about my sudden dilemma through our deep, mystical bond, and that he would swoop in to save the day like all those heroes I¡¯d read about in fairytales¡­ but even I had to admit how oundish the idea was, however romantic it might have been in my mind. Or perhaps his Prime Beta had arrived on Xaden¡¯s behalf and would rush me to his side, ever the reliable right¨Chand man. Instead, however, a young woman entered the bathroom. Judging by the immacte white brilliance of the tea¨Clength dress with delicate patterns and short,ce bell sleeves, and an elegantly styled updo that enhanced her youthful beauty, she was no omega servant. She came from wealth. ¡°Is your name Maeve¡­?¡± she repeated, still struggling to catch her breath. ¡°Please tell me it is¡­¡± I regarded her warily, unsure if she was an acquaintance of Isabelle¡¯s. ¡°How do you know that name? Did someone tell you¨C3¡± All of a sudden, she grabbed me by the hand and led me out of the bathroom, taking me by surprise,pletely disregarding the guard that had been waiting outside for me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the rush!¡± she apologized loudly as she hurried me down the pce hallways, ¡°We really don¡¯t have the time to stand around¨Cand you can¡¯t face the Alpha King looking like that!¡± My mind whirled. What on earth was going on?! Was she some sort of magical fairy godmother who did not like taking shortcuts? Or perhaps a witch whocked the skills to conjure up a new dress? Regardless, she definitely knew more than she was letting on! ¡°Who are you?¡± I questioned again as best I could, trying to ignore the sudden whish I felt. ¡°And how do you know my name?¡± ¡°Xaden¡¯s Prime Beta passed on a message to me,¡± she answered without a hitch, peering at me over her puffed shoulder while expertly navigating the hallways all at once. ¡°He asked me to help you however I could¡± I blinked. ¡°Xaden? How do you know him?¡± She skidded to a stop in front of a door in the middle of a private corridor. ¡°He¡¯s my older brother,¡± she said with a breathless smile. Brother? I thought, baffled. But that would make her¡­ ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re Princess Charlotte¡­¡± I stammered, growing hot as I quickly dipped into a low curtsy, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m so sorry for speaking so harshly to you¡­¡± She, however, was quick to stop me and pulled me back up. ¡°Please, you don¡¯t need to do that,¡± she urged with wide eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to help you and Xaden for any special treatment in return.¡± I was confused. ¡°Then why¡­?¡± Charlotte gave me a friendly smile, leading me into her gigantic, clean room decorated in white, gold, and pink furniture morevish and elegant than anything in Sarah¡¯s room. ¡°He mighte across as intimidating to some, but he¡¯s fiercely loyal and protective of the ones he loves,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s a kind¨Chearted brother and an even better man.¡± She gazed at me knowingly. ¡°That¡¯s why, as soon as he asked me to help you, I knew you were somebody special.¡± I blushed. It was one thing to hear it from a psychic and another thing to hear it from Xaden, but it was something else entirely hear ite from someone as close to him as his sister. That somehow made it seem more genuine. ¡°He¡¯s the best man I know,¡± I admitted. ¡°He helped me and believed in me when no one else would. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯d be without him.¡± Chapter 29 As we spoke, it was like any worries I had melted away. She was surprisingly kind and considerate, more than I expected a princess to be, and it made our conversation flow as easily as a breeze. This was one of very few times when I felt close to another girl. It felt really nice. Charlotte was even sweet enough to offer to help me get out of the dirtied dress, which I epted. It wasn¡¯t until after the dress had already been removed that I remembered my small baby bump. I registered the moment she caught sight of it, and the subsequent widening of her hazel eyes. Startled, I hid my belly behind my hands as best I could. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s still carly..¡± She sparkled with excitement. ¡°Does Xaden know?¡± she asked. I nodded shyly. ¡°Not many people do, though,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not ready to share it with everybody yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± she said with a bright smile, throwing open the doors to her massive walk¨Cin closet. ¡°Nobody will even notice once I¡¯m done with you.¡± Xaden POV ¡°Twelve minutes and eight seconds he red at his diamond¨Cencrusted watch for the umpteenth time, thrumming his fingers against the desk. ¡°I told her to arrive before the hour was up.¡± Lucas nced awkwardly between everybody at the table. ¡°Maybe she got lost..?¡± he suggested ¡°The pce can be daunting for neers.¡± I¡¯m fairly certain she does not intend toe,¡± Henry muttered, leaning back into his chair without a care in the world. ¡°Surely she must have heard the rumors circting and thought it best to scram.¡± I suddenly got an uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach. From what I knew of her, Maeve did not seem like the type to show upte to events like this, deliberately or by ident, despite whatever aversions she might have to harsh authority figures. Something must have happened to her on her way to the pce. ¡°Well,¡± I burst out, abruptly standing up at the table, pushing my chair back with a loud screech, ¡°if you all would please excuse me, I am going to look for her.¡± ¡°You are not going anywhere, Father uttered. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here¨C¡± ¡°You are staying here,¡± he enunciated with authority, making me freeze out of instinct, as he red at me. Meanwhile, Henry¡¯s wife entered the room and took a seat next to her husband. ¡°She eitheres or she does not. That is up to her.¡± Stomach twisting, I nced worriedly at the door, silently willing her to burst through those doors and prove everyone wrong. ¡°I would be careful with that girl, Xaden dear,¡± Isabelle suddenly spoke up, unprompted. ¡°She¡¯s only going to embarrass you in the end.¡± I clenched my jaw. ¡°And what would you know about Maeve, Isabelle?¡± Unwavering, she met my stare. ¡°You seem to forget that before I became a Luna Princess, I was the daughter of an Alpha,¡± she said. ¡°Our fathers happen to be long¨Ctime acquaintances, so I would asionally join him in his visits to her pack before I married Henry.¡± ¡°And that makes you so knowledgeable about her capabilities as a Luna?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said as a matter of factly with a knowing look that irritated me. ¡°I knew her long before you ever did. I have. witnessed firsthand how she handles public events and how she carries herself.¡± I scoffed. After seeing the way Maeve¡¯s family treated her, I can only imagine how those events must have been for her. Isabelle¡¯s assessment of her was not going to be fair. Father, however, seemed keen for her opinion as an outside party. ¡°Tell us about this girl, Isabelle,¡± he beseeched. ¡°You won¡¯t 2/3 Chapter 29 hide behind bias.¡± ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty,¡± she said with a smile, thriving under the Alpha King¡¯s praise. ¡°Maeve has always been a skinny, sickly thing. She hardly ever shows up to public events because of how often she is unwell.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Father asked with a re pointed at me. ¡°Indeed! Someone with such a prolonged absence from the public eye has no clue how to behave in proper social settings. And whenever she did show up, she would keep to herself like a recluse, hardly interacting with any of her guests and refusing even the kindest offers to chat or dance.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°A recluse?!¡± Father repeated, outraged. ¡°No Luna worth respecting would ever dare to behave as such!¡± Isabelle stared directly at me. ¡°Xaden, is that really someone you would be proud to have at your side? Someone so weak and delicate she thinks herself better than others?¡± I opened my mouth to retort- But all of a sudden, the door opened, effectively hushing everyone in the room. In walked Charlotte, who smiled politely and curtseyed to greet Father, before beckoning someone behind her to follow. And¡­ there she was. Maeve had arrived, looking terribly frightened but wearing one of the most beautiful dresses I had ever seen on her. The pale peach color of the knee¨Clength dress warmed up her soft, light skin and brightened her blue eyes. And with itsce long sleeves and heart¨Cshaped neckline, it was perfectly modest and a lovely disy of skin, all at once. I could feel all my worries wash away as I gazed upon her. She was breathtaking- and she was here! SINO GIFT Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Maeve POV The moment I entered the room, everyone¡¯s eyes were suddenly on me, It almost felt like another scene from one of those romantic fairytales I liked to read, where everyone turned to gawk at the neer princess who wore the most beautiful dress in the entire castle. Perhaps if I had more confidence in myself, I would share that feeling. Or perhaps if I were modeling the dress for Xaden alone, I would feel worthy of being called his princess. But it was hard to feel beautiful when the room was half¨Cfilled with critical stares. There was no room for error here. I was summoned so the royal family could see just what sort of woman Xaden entangled himself with. But, upon ncing at him, I saw nothing but relief and adoration written across his face. He believed in me right now. and that gave me the little courage I needed. I took a shaky deep breath, curtseying as best I could. ¡°Y¨CYour Majesty..¡± I greeted, soft but clear. ¡°I¡¯m honored to meet you.¡± This was my first time meeting Alpha King An, and as I took him in for the first time, I understood perfectly how he earned the title. Father used to always sing his praises about the greatness of our king, whether it be in the heat of battle or the calm of diplomacy, and how he alwaysmanded the room, no matter what he did. All King An did was sit in his chair in that conference room and I was shaking where I stood. ¡°So,¡± the king muttered, scanning me over with green eyes simr to Xaden¡¯s ¡°The girl of the hour finally arrives.¡± I blushed. What did he mean by that? Xaden quickly approached me and rested his hand, warm andforting, on the small of my back. And I felt like, with him beside me, I could conquer anything. ¡°This is Maeve,¡± he said without wavering. ¡°my future Luna¡± I smiled politely, but it quickly dropped when the king¡¯s stare intensified. ¡°I have heard many things about you over thest hour,¡± he said, taking on a cold, calcted tone that chilled me. ¡°Much of it has not been good¡± My stomach plummeted. What could he have heard about me? ¡°I¨CIs there something I can- ¡°Indeed!¡± Isabelle spoke up, suddenly making her presence known, and I stiffened. ¡°Now that she¡¯s here, she can demonstrate for herself the extent of her etiquette skills. That will show if she¡¯s worthy of the title of Luna or not.¡± Xaden attempted to protest. ¡°Isabelle- ¡°When answering pce summons,¡± she began, intent on testing how deeply she could humiliate me, ¡°is it preferred to show up early or prompt and on time?¡± Nervously, I bit my lip. Maggie hadn¡¯t covered that in her impromptu lesson. ¡°Um¡­ early..?¡± Isabelle smirked. ¡°That¡¯s incorrect. You should never show up earlier than you are asked to. That¡¯s considered disrespectful of the other party¡¯s time.¡± The king huffed in a show of tant disapproval, making me sink into myself. Xaden tightened his hold on me. ¡°Isabelle, that¡¯s-¡± But she ignored him, continuing to ask questions that only one would know if they truly had the knowledge or etiquette experience. She knew better than anyone else here how little I was able to attend such grand events, and she took advantage of that. With every question she asked, she only proved her point, showing just how incapable I was. I would only embarrass Xaden if I became his Luna. Humiliated tears prickled in my eyes as I dug my fingers into the skirt of my dress. ¡°Isabelle, that¡¯s enough!¡± Xaden roared from beside me. Unfazed, she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve made my point, I¡¯m only looking out for you, dear¨Cyou should find someone who actually knows a thing or two about etiquette.¡± A loud huff from Charlotte surprised the room. ¡°Honestly, Isabelle,¡± she scolded. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk about etiquette.¡± Isabelle dared to look affronted. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Briskly, Charlotte left the room for a few seconds and returned with my stomped¨Con dress in hand, and upon seeing the dress, Isabelle turned ashen. ¡°I found this girl, anxiety¨Cridden and moments away from tears, wearing this mess of a dress in the bathroom,¡± she confronted. ¡°Is that what you would call ¡°etiquette?¡± The revtion seemed to have further infuriated Xaden. I could feel his anger roll off him in hot waves, but Itched onto his arm, both to keep him close and to calm him down. Isabelle stuck her chin up, trying to put on a brave face. ¡°Are you trying to say that I somehow am at fault for ruining that dress? It¡¯s just dirt.¡± Charlotte held up the dress to show off the shoe prints more closely, where upon closer inspection, faint heart¨Cshaped soles could be seen in the dirt patterns. ¡°Nobody else in the pce wears high heels with heart¨Cshaped soles patterns like this. At least, no one but you¡± That stunned Isabelle into silence. I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by how observant Princess Charlotte was. Even I had no idea her shoes left such a mark. The eldest Alpha Prince looked shocked. ¡°Did you do that, Isabelle?¡± ¡°No!¡± Isabelle insisted fiercely. ¡°What reason would I possibly have to sabotage the dress of Xaden¡¯s little lover?¡± ¡°You tell me,¡± Charlotte said with a frown. ¡°I can hardly believe your criticisms of here from a good ce.¡± ¡°That shoe print did note from me! I hold nothing against this girl!¡± ¡°No, Isabelle,¡± a young man spoke up with a frown. Judging by his youthful appearance and physical simrities to Xaden, I deduced him to be Lucas, the Fourth Prince. ¡°All you¡¯ve done since we¡¯ve gathered here is ridicule and mock this poor girl. when she only came here to answer our summons. I refuse to believe your intentions to be anything but hostile.¡± Seeing how the princess and her elder brother were so willing to stand up for me, despite not even really knowing who I was, was like nothing I had ever experienced. Xaden did so because of his feelings for me, and Maggie possibly did so out of loyalty to Xaden, but these two had no attachments to me at all. I was incredibly touched. ¡°Isabelle.¡± Henry gaped. ¡°I had no idea you were capable of being so childish.¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking their side?¡± she snapped, wide¨Ceyed with betrayal. ¡°Ever since yesterday, all you¡¯ve done is prattle on and on about those sted capital rumors you¡¯d heard from your Prime Betal¡± ¡°I brought those up because I enjoy getting under my little brother¡¯s skin!¡± he retorted, pointing a finger at Xaden. ¡°We are in the middle of the race of our lives and I need whatever leverage I can=¡± ¡°You¡¯re my husband! You¡¯re supposed to defend me!¡± ¡°How the hell do you expect me to justify actions capable of a five¨Cyear¨Cold?!¡± ¡°You bast-1 ¡°That is ENOUGH, you two!¡± Alpha King An bellowed with a powerful m of hisrge hands on the table, startling the arguing couple into silence and making me jump in fright. ¡°Leave the room at once! This is no ce for your marital spats!¡± With Isabelle on the verge of tears and Prince Henry red from outrage, they stormed out of the room without another word. The Alpha King exhaled in frustrated exhaustion, rubbing a tired hand over his statuesque face. Xaden,¡± he said suddenly. 2/3 catching both his and my attention. This was hardly the ideal meeting¡­ but what¡¯s done is done and I will take everything that transpired into consideration. I take it that you will not change your mind about this?¡± Xaden held onto my hand. ¡°No, I will not.¡± ¡°Then this girl will be your Luna?¡± The sooner, the better,¡± he said, without a trace of any doubt in his voice. It warmed me up inside. ¡°I want to be mated to her as soon as we are able, and not a momentter.¡± ¡°That will take time that you do not have,¡± the king warned. ¡°There is still the matter of nning the mating ceremony for the kingdom to witness. I believe it best to postpone holding the ceremony for the time beingThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I nced anxiously between them. A public mating ceremony? Xaden stiffened beside me. ¡°Father-¡± ¡°People are already talking enough about your surprise little appearance in the capital,¡± the king said sharply. ¡°How do you think they¡¯ll react when they find out you¡¯re also expecting a baby together?¡± My heart stopped. He already knew about the pregnancy?! Feeling ufortable, my gaze cast downwards and I wanted nothing more than to hide. This was supposed to be his first impression of me, and straight off the bat, he believed me to be ill¨Cmannered and was already aware of my pre¨Cmarital pregnancy. I felt hopeless. There was no possible way for me to salvage my image. ¡°What does it matter what the people think?¡± Xaden questioned impatiently. ¡°She¡¯s going to be my Luna, not theirs.¡± The Alpha King frowned. ¡°Do you think this girl is just as willing to forsake the privacy of her pregnancy to appease your impatient soul?¡± Surprisingly, I was relieved he spoke up for me at that moment. I did not want to share this with the world. I wanted to live out this pregnancy in peace, and when Xaden looked at me, he seemed to suddenly realize that it wasn¡¯t just his desires that needed to be met. ¡°I understand..¡± he responded gently. ¡°We¡¯ll wait with the ceremony, then.¡± Since learning he wanted me to be his Luna, I knew Xaden and I would marry at some point, but I wasn¡¯t expecting any of this. A mating ceremony between the esteemed Third Alpha Prince and his intended for the entire Werewolf Kingdom to pay witness to. And now, it seemed that a tentative date had been set. The reality of the situation was beginning to sink in. Oh God, could I really do this? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Maeve POV ¡°What do you think, Maeve?¡± Xaden murmured, gazing at me. ¡°Are you alright with waiting to hold the mating ceremony?¡± I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how much I appreciated his desire for my opinion¨Cno one ever gave a damn about my thoughts before he came along. Out of pure reflex, I nodded my approval. Only after he continued to discuss the matter with his father did it sink in what I had done. I just agreed to officially be mated to Xaden. The thought made my heart skip a beat. We were going to be married in less than a year, albeit with the Alpha King¡¯s tentative blessing. To be honest, however, I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the whole thing in the first ce. I didn¡¯t even know how these sorts of ceremonies really worked. For goodness¡® sake, I was barely even capable of navigating ordinary parties or gatherings. Thest one I attended stuck out all too well in my mind, how my entire family¡¯s social standing almost fell apart because of
  1. me.
Frantically, I wracked my brain for anything in my recent memory that would somehow help me mentally prepare for it. A faint recollection shed in my mind of Alpha Prince Henry and Isabelle¡¯s mating ceremony, which my family had eagerly watched from thefort of our home. I remembered it took ce in the Temple of Diana in the Royal Pce for loved ones and the most renowned Alpha ministers to personally witness, while also being televised for the rest of the kingdom to watch at their enjoyment, And¡­ that was where the memory stopped. The moment Victoria realized I had paused my chores to catch a fleeting glimpse of the royal ceremony, she immediately began scolding and berating me. What happened in the pce was none of my business, ording to her, and should never take priority over my duties at home, unless I was eager to spend a night locked away. Her argument was¡­ quite persuasive. After that, any pce intrigue that reached me was instantly tucked away under lock and key. I never made it clear that I paid attention to anything, nor would I make anyments or ask any questions. I thought it would be a smart move on my part to disobey Victoria¡¯s advice. Now, I detested how quick I was to keel over and obey. That extra bit of knowledge would have been so helpful right now! ¡°It¡¯s settled, then,¡± The solemnity in Alpha King An¡¯s voice pulled me back into the conversation. ¡°The mating ceremony will be held before the year is up¡­¡± he said, raking over my pregnant belly, ¡°after the pup has been born.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Xaden said, nodding his head. And with that, the meeting was adjourned. Everyone was at their feet and preparing to leave the conference room. ¡°Much can happen in only a few months,¡± the king said loudly as the two of us left the room, the knowing, foreboding tone in his voice making me falter. Warily, I nced back at him and saw a hint of warning in his cold, green eyes. ¡°Let us hope that this attachment of yours withstands the test of time.¡± My stomach twisted with unease. I did not like the look he gave me when he said that. What did he mean by¨Ct All of a sudden, Xaden¡¯s presence once again made itself known beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Maeve,¡± he mumbled by my ear, the distaste in his voice apparent but contradictory to the warmth that radiated from his body. ¡°He only means to frighten you.¡± With a shaky breath, I nodded, continuing to leave the room. Yes, I thought, that makes sense. The king had made his thoughts about me very clear. He did not think me worthy of mating 1/3 Chapter al with one of his sons, especially one who had such an eminent im to the throne as Xaden. More than likely, he sought to intimidate me into fleeing with whatever scare tactics were at his disposal. It was up to me to prove him wrong, I could not let fear overpower my feelings for Xaden. But how could I call it a simple fear when it reeked of nothing but truths? Another presence materialized behind me, shielding me from the Alpha King¡¯s menacing, prating gaze. ¡°Xaden¡¯s right,¡± your Princess Charlotte said reassuringly, my second conscience after Xaden, ¡°don¡¯t let our father get inside head.¡± Something inside me calmed down as I found myself surrounded by these two people. I wasn¡¯t sure they were aware of the effect they had on me, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could exin it even if I tried. Once we were well away from the king and that room, Xaden let out a loud sigh of relief, gazing gratefully at his little sister. ¡°Charlotte, you were sent by the Goddess herself today. How could I ever repay you for your help?¡± She smiled. ¡°Think nothing of it,¡± she chirped. ¡°I¡¯m happy you entrusted her to me.¡± ¡°Thank you for everything. Your Highness,¡± I said earnestly, drawing her attention back to me. If it hadn¡¯t been for her intervention. I would have made a fool of myself in every possible way. I had no idea how, but I owed her greatly for what she did. ¡°What did 1 say about the formalities?¡± she pressed, wrinkling her nose. ¡°There is no need for any of that. If you need me, I¡¯m here The three of us exchanged pleasantries before Princess Charlotte bid us farewell, needing to finish some business of her own, leaving Xaden and me to our own devices in that hallway. As soon as we were finally alone, he pulled me into a tight embrace, breathing in my scent with long and deep inhales. The sudden disy of affection made my heart pound. ¡°X¨CXaden¡± I questioned, startled but definitely not pulling away. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he murmured, his low voice rumbling in his chest and reverberating throughout my body. It was strangelyforting, enticing me to wrap my own arms around him. ¡°I did not think this would turn into an attack on you.¡± I frowned, digging my fingers into his shirt. My inner conflict was deeper than ever. Despite not having known him for long, I wanted nothing more than to be with Xaden and live happily and peacefully with our baby¡­ but now that I was beginning to meet his family and I could see how deep the strain ran in their rtionship, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like my presence was only making things worse. I was far from an ideal mate for him. In more ways than one. That was made very clear to me over thest few days that I¡¯d spent with him, and this meeting only further solidified that fear. Fated mates or not, marrying me would only humiliate everybody. There was no doubt I was well beyond the point of hoping for anything salvageable with my own family, and I didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to him. He seemed to sense my mind was somewhere else, as he pulled away ever so slightly to look at me. ¡°Talk to me, Maeve what¡¯s on your mind?¡± After taking a long breath, I finally spoke up. ¡°L. I feel like I¡¯m tearing you and your family apart.¡± Xaden¡¯s brow creased¡­ What?¡± ¡°1¨CI am,¡± I stuttered, feeling tears sting at the backs of my eyes. It felt like such a foolish thing to worry about now that it was being said out loud, but it was all I could think about at that moment. ¡°Your father disapproves of our union, and¨Cand I¨CI don¡¯t want you to fight b¨Cbecause of- ¡°Maeve,¡± he cut me off urgently, cradling my face between hisrge, sturdy hands, ¡°none of this is happening because of you. This all began long before you entered the picture. Don¡¯t even think about ming yourself.¡± I gulped. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Listen,¡± Xaden said, more gently than before, sliding his hands down to my arms. ¡°My father, unfortunately, is king¡­ and, as such, he believes he has a say in every aspect of our lives, even when it does not concern him. For as long as I can remember, he has preached about finding mates that he deems worthy of the crown, not caring if we found happiness with them or not.¡± I frowned, immediately recalling the bitter dispute that exploded between Isabelle and Prince Henry just minutes before. They had been so quick to turn on each other and throw usations, despite being the only married couple in the room. I thought she might have been happy to be a Luna Princess, but I wasn¡¯t sure sure if the same could be said about her marriage behind closed doors. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m overwhelmed with feelings I never knew was possible.¡± The warmth that radiated from him did wonders, but it was difficult to dispel the doubts that crept up in my mind. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t care what my father thinks. As long as I have you, I¡¯m content. Isn¡¯t that enough¡­?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The question hidden within his words was apparent: Am I enough? That was something I could answer without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Wealth or status or any of those superficial things didn¡¯t matter to me. As long as I was in thepany of someone who cared about me and my baby, I would go to the ends of the world for them. I nodded. ¡°You are,¡± I murmured, and he visibly sagged with relief. Xaden pressed a kiss to my forehead in response, not caring that we were still in the middle of an open hallway. At that moment, I didn¡¯t care either, letting him show his affection for me before resting my head against his chest. I needed to make this work. After being deprived of affection all my life and finally getting a taste for it, I¡¯d be addicted. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if I lost what we had. A few moments of peaceful blisster, we began to leave the pce hand in hand, when, all of a sudden¡­. ¡°Xaden,¡± a gentle, regal voice called out, effectively stopping us in our tracks. This was a voice I couldn¡¯t recognize, which set me on edge, my palms growing sweaty. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could take another critical family member, but Xaden seemed unfazed. ¡°You aren¡¯t really going to leave without saying goodbye again, are you?¡± His hand squeezed mine, a subtle reassurance for my slightly growing nerves. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, smiling softly as he turned to greet the mystery woman. ¡°Hello, Mother.¡± É« Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Maeve POV This was Xaden¡¯s mother. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. She was every bit I imagined a Luna Queen to be. Where the brash and terrifying Alpha King An radiated unrestrained power and dominance with a mere nce, she glowed like a heavenly maiden that had fallen far beyond the Moon Goddess¡¯s boundless skies, where even just breathing could settle the most chaotic of rooms¨Ca perfect counterpart to her husband. Whoever her sessor was would have much to live up to. It wasn¡¯t until she spoke again that I realized with embarrassment that I¡¯d been staring. ¡°I cherish your visits, my darling.¡± Luna Queen Leonora murmured, beaming at her son with otherworldly grace and brilliance that I never thought possible from a living being ¡°It seems I hardly get to see you anymore.¡± Although it hadn¡¯t been directed at me, the guilt flowed unbidden. Again, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was taking away whatever spare time that was usually reserved for his family. Xaden dipped his head, a loving show of respect for the woman before him¨Cfar from the way he exhibited himself to his father. ¡°Forgive me, Mother. I don¡¯t mean to neglect you. I¡¯ve been preupied with other matters.¡± ¡°So I hear.¡± Suddenly, she focused her attention on me, and out of instinct, I hovered closer to Xaden, much like a child would hide behind their parent from a stranger. ¡°And who is this little gem on your arm? Is this..?¡± Judging by the expectant look on her face, she had either already heard whatever capital rumors were circting or had heard from Xaden personally about our involvement. But I had no idea to what extent she was aware. I swallowed hard before curtsying ¡°I¨CI¡¯m Maeve, Your Majesty,¡± I said, hoping that was enough of an introduction. ¡°I can finally meet the one who turned my boy¡¯s head? Oh, look at you-¡°she cooed, reaching out for me. I prepared to flinch away, thinking she would grab or smack me like Father or Victoria had done many times before, but instead, she gently stroked my hair as she gazed at me while I stood frozen, unsure what to do or if I could move. ¡°I can see so much in those big. expressive eyes of yours.¡± No one had ever touched me like this before.. was it a good thing? Upon realizing how stiff I had be under her touch, she removed her hand. ¡°You needn¡¯t be afraid of me, darling,¡± she added softly. ¡°I should hope not,¡± Xadenmented, sounding bitter. ¡°Father already did a number on her just now.¡± The smile on her lips fell. ¡°What did he do?¡± she asked. With growing agitation, Xaden recounted what had happened in the hours leading up to and during the meeting with his father. As he spoke, an array of different emotions shed across the queen¡¯s face, from shock to outrage to sadness as she flickered between him and me, making me feel a bit awkward. The Luna Queen turned to me with pity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. The king can be quite blunt and rude at times.¡± I smiled in an attempt to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± However kind and understanding she might have seemed, I didn¡¯t want to speak poorly of her husband to her face. It was not my ce and I didn¡¯t want to seem like an ungrateful guest in her home. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, Xaden insisted with a frown. ¡°My son is right. And unfortunately, nothing I could say or do would be enough to undo what he said,¡± she continued solemnly, ¡°but I hope what I am about to offer you would suffice for the time being.¡± The way she said that, as if she had something nned for me, made my stomach twist with nerves. What did she have in ??? mind? But then Luna Queen Leonora smiled at me, bright and hopeful and kind. ¡°I would love the chance to take you under my wing,¡± she said, seemingly in earnest. Her face showed no signs of deception and she had spoken without wavering. She¡­ meant it? My mouth parted open in surprise. ¡°Your Highness..?¡± ¡°Please,e visit me in my parlor tomorrow morning,¡± she insisted, leaning closer with eagerness and excitement. ¡°I would be delighted to do whatever I can to help you feel more at home and confident. For starters, we can hold some etiquette lessons, since that was such a big concern.¡± Was the Luna Queen really offering such a thing? It sounded like the deal of a lifetime, to learn what I needed and to have an opportunity to bond one¨Con¨Cone with Xaden¡¯s mother. But surely, she had better things to do than get involved with someone like me. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to impose,¡± I said, feeling uncertain. ¡°Nonsense, it would be my pleasure, she entreated. ¡°I want to do this for you, not just as my son¡¯s Luna, but woman¨Cto- woman. This world has always been unkind to us, so it is our responsibility to find strength anywhere we can and persevere, even when it seems impossible. I want to help you¨Cshow everyone who¡¯s ever dared to put you down just how foolish they were to doubt you.¡± The thought was daunting, but oh so tempting. I knew all too well how severely I wascking in many areas. All my life, I was only ever capable of embarrassing those around me or messing things up. Could I really stand up to the task? The intense fire that burned in the queen¡¯s eyes was all¨Cconsuming, so much so that it threatened to swallow me whole, but at the same time, I¡¯d never felt more alive. So few people had ever believed in me or my abilities so fervently. And, looking at Xaden, I saw nothing but bright encouragement Maybe it was possible if they believed it so. After all, this could be my chance to transform myself¨Cto shed my old, submissive skin and be reborn into something beautiful and worthy of respect. Setting my jaw, I nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Her face instantly lit up, as if I had done her a big favor. ¡°You can count on me, my dear,¡± she dered, spirited. ¡°I will not let you down.¡± She was so passionate about this. I felt like I could trust her. So, we set our first lesson for tomorrow morning and parted ways. The moment Maggie saw me in a dress different than the one she picked out for me, she paled, knowing something had gone wrong. Reluctantly, I exined what had happened, with Isabelle¡¯s sabotage and how Princess Charlotte saved the day and she did not take the news well. She practically threw herself at Xaden¡¯s feet, apologizing profusely for not being able to follow me inside due to the rude pce guards. That revtion came as a shock to him. Instantly, I recalled her mentioning working for the pce many years ago, but the guest protocol must have changed in recent years. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if security had tightened because of rtions with other kingdoms. Had things really gotten so bad? What could have triggered it? Surprise aside, Xaden was quick with a solution, offering to secure a new identity card for Maggie as soon as possible so she could apany me in the future. And this seemed to appease her for the time being, while alsoforting me that I¡¯d have another familiar face to keep mepany. The drive home was, thankfully, quiet and peaceful. And as we ate dinner¨Ca delicious dish of steamed potatoes and garlic beef, provided by the meat purchased at Mona Road¨CI felt myself calm down even more.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. 2/3 Chapter 32 Whatever the future had in store would happen. But what I had right now, dining with Xaden in our home, was all I needed. After we retreated to our bedroom and I changed into my nightwear. I neatly folded up the lovely dress that Princess Charlotte lent to me and put it aside to wash tomorrow. I had no idea when the next time I saw her would be, but I wanted to ensure it stayed in pristine condition, at the very least. Meanwhile, Xaden took his time gettingfortable and washing up, but I felt his eyes on me the entire time. Heat crawled up my neck, spreading to my cars. I still wasn¡¯t used to a man looking at me the way he would. Did it mean he wanted to¡­ be intimate again..? He approached me from behind. ¡°You were breathtaking today.¡± ¡°Th¨CThank you. Your sister was too kind to lend me one of her beautiful dresses. I. I couldn¡¯t- ¡°The dress was lovely, yes,¡± he purred, sliding his hands around my waist, making me face him. ¡°But I was talking about you.¡± ¡°Me..¡± I whispered. His head cocked at my reaction. ¡°It seems to baffle you every time I say so.¡± My face heated up. ¡°W¨CWell.. you¡¯re the only person ever to call me that¡­ I stuttered. His mere presence was muddling my mind I caught the quick motion of his eyes flickering to my mouth, and it made something inside me flutter. ¡°I¡¯ll say it as many times as you¡¯d like me to. Whether you¡¯re wearing the most exquisite gown or nothing at all¡­¡± he murmured, leaning in closer and closer, ¡°you¡¯re the most beautiful thing I¡¯ll ever behold.¡± I swallowed hard. How did he always know just what to say! My eyes fluttered shut, I was ready for whatever he wanted to do. Xaden pressed his lips delicately against mine, slow and tentative at first but growing more and more passionate once he felt my ready response to the kiss. I could taste the red wine he drank during dinner, sweet and intoxicating and tickling my senses, and I wanted more. I parted my mouth¨Can invitation for him to deepen the kiss as he pleased¨Cwhich he graciously epted. The moment I felt his tongue touch my own, my mind clouded. I moaned softly into his mouth, melting against his muscr body. I wanted to feel him again¡­ Oh, how I wanted to be reacquainted with his body the way we had only just begun to discover together. He had two nights¡® worth of memories savoring my own, learning how to make my toes curl in ecstasy and what made me blush, but I only truly had one of him. I had so much to learn about him¡­ and I wanted to know it all. My wandering hands found his belt. Slowly, I started to unbuckle- ¡°Stop-¡°Xaden gasped with a harsh intake of breath, abruptly breaking off the kiss and pulling away from me, holding me at arm¡¯s length. My heart dropped with a thud. He just pushed me away. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Xaden POVThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry,¡± Maeve stammered out quickly, rubbing her swollen lips together. I could still taste her, that natural, sweet tinge to her lips mixed with the red wine I¡¯d drank during our dinner. ¡°Did I do something wrong..?¡± The embarrassed blush that spread across her face made my heart clench. Truthfully, I wanted nothing more than to kiss her senseless.. to peel away her clothes piece by piece until there was nothing left to hide her from me.. to lose myself in her soft. warm body and make her moan for me all night long. Words couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how much I wanted to be with her again. But I couldn¡¯t. Not after what I did to her in that forsaken room in Moonstone, after I almost took her against her will amid such a violent heat. Any trust I might have had in my self¨Ccontrol vanished that day. I would have rather never slept with her again than risk putting her in any danger at my hand. With a shuddering gulp, I slowly shook my head. Her gaze darted uncertainly. ¡°Did¡­ did you not want to..?¡± she asked. She had no idea just how much her mere presence made my soul tremble with need. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you¡¯ve done,¡± I insisted. ¡°L¡­ I just¡­¡± After a brief pause, realization shed in her eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ Xaden¡­¡± she murmured, ¡°are you still¡­?¡± I set my jaw. ¡°I won¡¯t put you through that again. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± She shook her head defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Something in my chest tightened. Maeve was so trusting I could not fathom how the Moon Goddess could have possibly paired someone as sweet and innocent as her with someone as abrasive and terrifying as I. Sighing. I plopped down onto the bed and buried my head in my hands. ¡°You should be,¡± I whispered into the air, unsure if she heard me. No matter what I¡¯d do, I would never deserve her in a million lifetimes. All of a sudden, a warm pair of legs straddled myp. Startled, I lifted my head to see my future Luna hovering above me. The soft look in her eyes as she gazed at me with reverence was hypnotizing¨CI couldn¡¯t look away from her. Without a word, her thin fingers brushed along the contours of my face, mapping every feature as if she were dedicating them. to memory. Softly, she pressed kisses to each ne of my face, from my forehead¡­ to my cheeks¡­ to my nose¡­ She was tearing down my wall brick by brick. There was nothing I could do to stop her. ¡°Please,¡± she implored between kisses, the pain in her voice scraping at my soul. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away.¡± What little was left of my restraint was all but gone with the way she so gently touched me. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m doing it for you¡­.¡± I feebly tried to protest, but my lips began to respond to hers despite my better judgment. ¡°You don¡¯t need to treat me so delicately,¡± she breathed, hot and needy against my skin. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you might think.¡± Slowly, my hands roamed underneath her shirt. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stop.¡± Maeve dragged her teeth across my lower lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to¡­¡± Without wasting another second, our clothes scattered around the room¨Cout of sight, out of mind. We came together in the middle of the bed as a mess of kisses and gentle touches. It was like we were discovering each other¡¯s bodies for the first time. My greedy eyes and hands took in the beautiful vision that sat atop me, watching with bated breath as she lowered onto me with a gasp, taking all of me like she had been made for me¡­ and, for all I knew, she was. She felt fucking perfect. ¡°X¨CXaden¡­¡± she whimpered, arching against me as my mouth softly fell open in ecstatic awe, ¡°you f¨Cfeel so good¡­¡± The desire in her voice and the sight of her writhing naked body, swelling with our baby, on top of me was too much to bear. Swiftly, yet carefully, I rolled us over so that I was now hovering above her and took control. It was not long before we transformed into a tangled, panting mess, slowly and desperately building towards our pleasure like nothing else mattered. This was the power of our bond brought to life in its basest and most natural form, minus the risk and unpredictability of our wolfish heat. To deny it would be to deny her. How could I possibly do that? s quick to follo With a loud gasp, she cried out, finishing around me in a beautiful, exhausted mess. I was quick to follow, throwing myself into the abyss with her. ¡°II told you there was nothing to be afraid of¡­¡± Maeve said with a breathless smile. ¡°Maybe Orenda was right about us, after all¡± I huffed out a chuckle against her shoulder before raising my head. ¡°You¡¯re bringing her up now!¡± Maeve bit her lip shyly. Her ck hair sprawled around her head like a halo against the satin sheets¨Ca perfect picture of innocence despite the sinful sheen of sweat that shimmered on her skin. ¡°Just thinking out loud.¡± My chest swelled with affection for her. I was right¨Cnothing I could think of would ever justify her sudden falling into my life. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I murmured, kissing her neck and thriving under the soft noises she made, ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to believe that psychic with every passing second.¡± ¡°What¡­ what changed your mind..?¡± she managed to ask between moans. I dragged my teeth gently over her neck. ¡°Someone with dark hair like midnight, blue eyes like the morning sky- and who looks like a dream when I fuck her until she can no longer speak..¡± I rolled into her once more, savoring the choked¨Coff cry she let out, ¡°just like that..¡± With a soft gasp, she pulled me back up to her face and reconnected our lips with fervor, pulling me in like I was oxygen. I didn¡¯t mind in the slightest, wrapping myself around her body until it was impossible to tell where one ended and the other began. Within moments, we were lost in each other¡¯s bodies once more, writhing and moaning and slick with sweat. If it were up to me, I would have stayed like that with her forever. At some point after our third round, however, we fell asleep. What blissful sleep it was Maeve was mine¡­ and I couldn¡¯t wait to make it official, ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay home today?¡± Maeve asked, biting at her lip, but decidedly not in a way to seduce me. Morning hade, which also happened to be the morning she began etiquette lessons with my mother, and she was a nervous wreck. This had been the fifth time in a very short period that she tried to convince me to turn the car around, but I would not give in, regardless of how adorable she looked. ¡°Not a chance, little seductress,¡± I teased, making her blush. ¡°You already have a prior engagement with my mother.¡± ¡°I¨CI know but..¡± She didn¡¯t have to exin anything to me. I knew better than anyone else just what she was afraid of. ¡°She¡¯s going to love you, Maeve,¡± I swore. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be sending you off alone if I didn¡¯t think so That seemed to do little to appease her, but she didn¡¯t ask again. Soon enough, we made it to the pce, where I kissed her goodbye as she went off toward my mother¡¯s parlor, and I made a quick stop to request Maggie¡¯s new identity card, promised. With my pce errand done, I returned home, where Burke awaited in my office, ready to begin work for the day. ¡°Good morning, Prince Xaden, sir.¡± ¡°Burke. Have you made any progress into that investigation on Burton?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying my best, but he¡¯s done quite a remarkable job to ensure he has a clean record. I have only found reports and correspondence here and there detailing his pluck and ambition as a young alpha. My face pinched in confusion. Ambition In that measly wolf? The image of his pathetic form bending in submission before me, in front of his entire pack, burned in the forefront of my mind. However formidable a force he might have been all those years ago, he was merely but a shadow of that alpha now. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something had happened to spark that change. And if so, was Maeve connected to any of it? ¡°How peculiar,¡± I muttered pensively. ¡°Dig further, if you can. There¡¯s something odd about that man.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°And what of the ne? That strange pendant with the purple crystal?¡± That question befuddled him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that signifies the production or use of such jewelry in our kingdom. I¡¯ve looked into every jeweler merchant and every fashion fad, and I have yet to find a single object that resembles that pendant. I suspect it originated from¡­ elsewhere, Prince Xaden.¡± I was worried that would be the case. That would make investigating it that much more difficult. ¡°Alright.. put a hold on that for now, then. Let us focus on Burton for the time being.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Before Burke could leave, however, I stopped him. ¡°I.. want your input on something else,¡± I admitted. He must have detected the uncertainty in my tone because he moved to sit across from me, and waited patiently for me to open up. Right now, he was not my Prime Beta or a servant of my father¡¯s. Right now, he was just my friend. ¡°I haven¡¯t quite wrapped my mind around Orenda Gorre¡¯s words. Please, be as frank as you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Ah. about you and Maeve being fated mates?¡± I faltered, knowing how crazy it sounded. ¡°Yes. Do you believe in such a thing?¡± I¡¯m not one to believe in the mystic arts, but it¡¯s impossible to look at you two and think anything else,¡± Burke said, crossing his legs. ¡°You¡¯ve been hooked on this girl since the night you met. That¡¯s never happened before.¡± I was well aware of that fact But I couldn¡¯t decipher what feelings were mine, versus what came from this¡­ mystical bond, and that troubled me. Seeing my uncertainty, he frowned pensively. ¡°Here¡¯s my honest take: there¡¯s no point in worrying about what some old, insane wolfdy said. Who cares about any of this fated mate stuff? You love Maeve, and that¡¯s all you need to know,¡± he said, clear and straight to the point, making me freeze. Love..? I knew my feelings for her were strong, but was he right? Could I have already fallen in love with her? SEND OUT Chapter 34 COMMENT Chapter 34 Marve POV This was it. Today was my first¨Cofficial¨Cday with Xaden¡¯s mother, Luna Queen Leonora. To say I was nervous was the understatement of the century. Not only did I hope this first impression would go significantly smoother than that of the meeting with the Alpha King for the sake of my rtionship with Xaden, but I needed this for myself, too I never knew my birth mother. And the only mother figure I had in my life loathed my very existence If it was within the realm of possibility, I wanted more than anything for her to like me. Xaden seemed fairly confident that things would go well between us, but I could not be certain. Past experiences had taught me that anything could happen. That was why I found myself standing just beyond the door of the Luna Queen¡¯s parlor, stalling for time and shaking at the knees. My hand hovered nervously, poised to knock on the door to be let inside. Please¡­ I begged internally, please let her be kind, at the very least¡­ Sighing heavily, I took the giant leap forward and knocked on the door until I heard that soft, gentle voice grant me entry. Slowly, I pushed open the door and stepped inside. Sitting patiently at a round ss table by the far window, underneath a golden chandelier and amid beautiful hanging vines of ivy, Luna Queen Leonora waited for me to approach with a smile. I straightened myself up. This was really happening. There was no turning back now. ¡°Good morning. Maeve,¡± she greeted kindly, getting to her feet and holding her hand out to me expectantly, maintaining strong eye contact. Like a true Luna,manding respect from the room. ¡°I trust you had no issues on the way here?¡± My gaze darted nervously around the room as I shook her hand. ¡°N¨CNo, it was ¡°Hold on for a moment, dear.¡± I blinked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry?¡± She nted both hands on top of my own. ¡°Whenever someonees up to greet you,¡± she murmured seriously, and I found myself listening to every word, ¡°always look them in the eye. No matter what they hear or are told, this moment will always be their first impression of you. Don¡¯t ever show them how vulnerable you are.. because they will think you are someone to take advantage of My mouth parted in shock. ¡°I never thought of it like that.. I admitted. The corners of her lips upturned. ¡°That is why we are doing this. I promised you I would help you find confidence, and that is what we¡¯ll do.¡± And thus began the next three hours of my life. Luna Queen Leonora was remarkably patient the whole time, exining to me the intricacies of first impressions and how to greet someone, whether they are acquaintances or someone I was only just meeting. And I clung to every word, every breath as if my very future depended on it. By the time the clock struck noon, which came by surprisingly fast, we spent thest few minutes just chatting. And somehow, we ventured towards the topic of yesterday¡¯s meeting with the king. The queen took a sip of her tea. ¡°When is the mating ceremony, my dear?¡± Oh. She didn¡¯t know about the details. ¡°We decided to wait with it.¡± ¡°Wait?¡± she repeated with a creased brow, She must have assumed it would be held as soon as possible. ¡°Was that my husband¡¯s idea?¡± La ¡°Y¨CYes.. but Xaden and I agreed that it was probably for the best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not because of your pregnancy, is it?¡± My body jolted with shock. ¡°H1¨CHow did-?¡± ¡°My dear,¡± she murmured, her hazel eyes creasing with warmth, ¡°I have carried many children. I know the maternal body better than most. I could tell from the moment I saw you that you carried yourself the way only an expecting mother would.¡± I gulped, knowing I had no choice but to tell her the truth. After all the kindness she¡¯d shown me that morning, I couldn¡¯t lie. to her. Cautiously, I rested a hand on my growing bump. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why.¡± I confessed, ¡°s¨Cso we decided to wait until after the baby was born to hold the ceremony.¡± She regarded me long and carefully. ¡°As long as that¡¯s what you want. Then Ipletely understand.¡± We didn¡¯t speak more about the mating ceremony after that. With the lesson over, we thought it best to call it a day and began to clear away our used teaware. Unconsciously, I allowed a small yawn to slip past my lips. I probably should have gotten more sleepst night, but Xaden¡¯s renewed vigor was impossible to deny and waspletely and utterly contagious, I couldn¡¯t say no and, honestly, I did not want to. The abrupt yawn, unfortunately, did not escape the queen¡¯s ¨Cfocused attention. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± My face heated up with a mortified blush. Perhaps sleeping with her son the night before our first¨Cever bonding session as mother and daughter¨Cinw had not been one of my brightest ideas. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty¡­¡± I stammered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about¡± I¡­ really needed to learn how to be more discrete. She eyed me curiously, clearly not believing a single word I said. ¡°There is no need to be shy, my dear,¡± she said, organizing the teacups neatly together. ¡°I understand well enough what happens between a man and a woman behind closed doors.¡± Suddenly, I wanted nothing more than to be swallowed whole by the earth. ¡°1-1 don¡¯t- ¡°It¡¯s only natural,¡± she tried to assure me ¡°You have feelings for him.¡± My heart pounded frantically against my ribcage. This would be the first time I¡¯d ever say such things out loud. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear,¡± Luna Queen Leonora said, teasing me lightly. ¡°And certainly, it will help your marriage in more ways than one.¡± Her response was unexpected. ¡°You aren¡¯t bothered with this. I questioned. ¡°How do you mean, dear?¡± ¡°Are you¡­ really alright with me mating with your son?¡± She smiled at me with what appeared to be her whole heart. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how he looks at you, and how you look at him. Those emotions are impossible to fake. How could I possibly hold anything against the woman who makes my son happy?¡± I was at a loss for words. The queen did not have any reason to be this kind to me, regardless if I was marrying her son or carrying her grandchild. I stumbled into this family because of a drug, not that she was necessarily aware of that yet, and my pregnancy. Nothing about my first meeting with Xaden had been nned or done with the royal family¡¯s approval. My own family even wanted to throw me to the curb like trash when they found out I¡¯d slept with a stranger. But she¡­ didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that. She was ready and willing to ept me as her own, ws and all because of her unconditional love for her child. I could never envision Victoria behaving in such a way if Sarah ever tried to befriend me despite the circumstances of my birth.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. More than likely, Victoria would have done everything in her power to change Sarah¡¯s mind. Or, in any other case, she would have treated me even worse behind the scenes for stealing and brainwashing her daughter. Was this what a mother was supposed to be like..? The queen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dear, why are you crying?¡± I blinked, wiping my eyes, where I indeed felt tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± I said dismissively. ¡°I just wasn¡¯t expect- All of a sudden, she pulled me in for a warm embrace. I froze, unsure what to do. ¡°You will always be wee here,¡± she swore fervently, catching me by surprise and eliciting more tears to fall. ¡°No matter what happens, you are family. Do you understand?¡± I¡¯d never gotten a hug like this before. It felt like home and smelled like love. With a slow nod, I melted into the queen¡¯s arms, letting myself be surrounded by the love of a mother for the first time in my life. After that wonderful morning came to an end, I got the approval to go home. Admittedly, part of me wished to stay a bit. longer and speak more with her, but I understood she had other duties to attend to. I didn¡¯t doubt she had many things to push aside in order to make this time for me. I was grateful, regardless. Besides, I still had tomorrow, Maggie¡¯s new identity card had yet to arrive, so I had no choice but to navigate the pce alone to make my way home. That begged the question: which way was the- ¡°Hello there!¡± The sudden voice calling out to me was unexpected. Startled, I spun around to see who it was when I finally caught sight of the Fourth Alpha Prince¨CLucas¨Cjogging his way over to me. Yesterday¡¯s meeting with the Alpha King was the first and only time I¡¯d met him thus far, but my instincts told me he was a good, reliabile le person After the way he was quick to help Princess Charlotte defend me, I felt like I could lower my guard a bit with him. ¡°Good afternoon, Your High-¡± He held up a hand to stop me. ¡°There¡¯s no need to use formalities with me. After all, we are going to be inws soon, are not?¡± he said, his smile bright and encouraging, and I could see so much of Xaden¡¯s kindness in him. ¡°That makes you my sister.¡± I supposed that was true. The moment I¡¯d decided to lower my guard with him, he was quick to throw me off and take me by pleasant surprise. I¡¯d never had a brother before¡­ and the thought that I might be able to gain one through my future mate filled me with tentative excitement. It brought an unconscious smile to my lips unbidden. My morning with the queen had indeed done a great deal to soften me up. ¡°Y¨CYes, I suppose it does,¡± I said shyly. ¡°What brings you to the pce?¡± ¡°I was- ¡°What do we have here?¡± A masculine voice abruptly spoke up, startling me with a jolt. Prince Lucas¡¯s face fell a bit as he seemed to register who the voice belonged to. ¡°A meeting in the hallway?¡± Quickly, I whirled around and came face to face with Alpha Prince Henry, the eldest child of Alpha King An and Luna Queen Leonora. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Maeve POV The moment First Alpha Prince Henry and I locked eyes in the Great Hall of the pce, my body went still, struck by both awe and intimidation. As the esteemed firstborn of the royal alpha bloodline, he was one of the most impressive and influential men in the entire Werewolf Kingdom, and he looked very much the part. Dressed invish clothes befitting a prince and radiating magnificent confidence almost rivaling that of Xaden, it was clear all he lived and breathed was wealth and power. Part of me worried that if I breathed out of turn or moved the slightest inch to the side, he would somehow find fault with it. I feared him almost as much as I did the Alpha King himself. ¡°Henry,¡± Lucas murmured, bowing his head curtly but courteously in the presence of his eldest brother. The wariness that crept into his voice, however, did not slip past me. ¡°What gives us the pleasure of yourpany?¡± ¡°Oh,e now, little brother,¡± Henry scoffed, yfully swatting Lucas on his broad shoulder. ¡°Can¡¯t a man walk around his own home without being questioned?¡± he teased with a smile. Lucas responded stiffly. ¡°Of course he can.¡± All of a sudden, Henry¡¯s gaze flitted over to me, and I froze. ¡°I recognize this little face,¡± he said, raking me over as if to inspect me. ¡°How nice to see you again.¡± Nervous, I stepped back and curtseyed as best I could. ¡°Y¨CYour Highness.. ¡°Where¡¯s Xaden?¡± he asked, ncing around. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s not here threatening to feed me to the wolves for even trying to speak to you.¡± Thatment struck me as odd. Why would Xaden do that to his own brother? He was protective, yes¡­ but always within reason. Was Henry someone I had to watch my back around or was it merely said in jest? ¡°I¡­ came here without him. The Luna Queen invited me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Well, you surely seem to be making yourself at home quite well.¡± The remark seemed innocent enough at face value, but I could sense some bite hidden within. It was a warning to me, as a neer, to be careful with respecting boundaries. I did not need him to tell me that.. I was already well aware this was not my territory. I smiled awkwardly, unsure how to respond. Lucas stepped in. ¡°She¡¯s going to be part of the family now, Henry,¡± he said sternly. ¡°She cane and go if she pleases.¡± ¡°Honestly!¡± Henry eximed, as if offended that his words had been taken as anything but weing. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even think of suggesting otherwise. It¡¯s just not very often someone new joins the royal family. And what a wee addition she is.¡± I dipped my head. ¡°Thank you, sire.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to get to know my new sister better if time allows it.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I began to say out of courtesy. ¡°When would- ¡°How long have you known my brother?¡± he questioned, startling me. I blushed, feeling ufortable. The truth, although epted by Xaden and I, was a bit embarrassing to admit to outsiders who wouldn¡¯t understand the circumstances of our peculiar involvement. ¡°I¨Cah..¡± ¡°Sorry to badger,¡± Henry said with a sly, unapologetic grin. ¡°I¡¯m just a hopeless romantic at heart, if you can believe that or not ¡°I thought you had business with Eric,¡± Lucas cut him off, loud and intentional, a firm reminder to the both of us that we were not alone, which made me so grateful for his presence. I felt like I could breathe again. ¡°What happened with that?¡± Henry¡¯s face suddenly twisted with distaste, something that instantly deepened Lucas¡¯s frown. ¡°Indeed, I did¡­ but one can only handle so much of him at once,¡± he said before peering at me. ¡°Let us hope you are spared from ever having to meet him.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy over that bizarre exchange. Eric¡¯s was a name I¡¯d only heard of in passing conversation, but regardless, a name I knew. He was the ever¨Celusive Second Alpha Prince of the Werewolf Kingdom, born some years after Henry and only shortly before Xaden. But that was all I knew. Hardly anyone spoke a thing about him. What did Henry mean when he said that? Was Eric somebody else I should avoid? ¡°Besides,¡± he continued, the corners of his lips turning up ever so slightly, ¡°I¡¯d much rather chat with you two.¡± I wished I could say the same, but I felt incredibly conflicted. There was something about the way he looked down at me that rubbed me the wrong way. Like he thought he had something to gain if I slipped up. I recalled what Xaden had told me the first time he brought me to his mansion¡­ about having family who cared only about ascending the throne, and then, of course, there was Henry¡¯s own words from yesterday¡¯s meeting. where he mentioned needing whatever leverage was necessary to win. However cordial he seemed to be, I could not shake that feeling. I trusted Xaden¡¯s prior warnings about certain family members and their ambitions, and I refused to give his brother anything that might hurt Xaden in some way. It didn¡¯t matter if he turned on his wife yesterday because of her actions.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t trust him. However, Henry didn¡¯t seem to be finished. ¡°If I may. I¡¯d like to learn more about you, Maeve. Is that alright?¡± Uncertainly, I opened my mouth in an attempt to answer, but I was not sure how to say no without offending him. ¡°Unfortunately, Henry, she was just on her way out,¡± Lucas interjected, pushing himself between his elder brother and me, shielding me from view. ¡°Let¡¯s be sure to try this some other time, yes?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± His disappointment was in as day. ¡°Some other time, then.¡± And with that, the so¨Ccalled ¡°hallway meeting came to an end, with Henry heading off deeper into the pce. Lucas, however, was kind enough to escort me to the car, ensuring that I wouldn¡¯t get any more surprise encounters along the way. My initial instinct had been to decline, but at the same time, I knew my track record for finding trouble was¡­ remarkable. ¡°I apologize about Henry,¡± he said, looking embarrassed. ¡°He and Xaden have practically been at war ever since we began our campaigns. It¡¯s nothing personal against you, I can promise you that.¡± I slowly nodded. I already gathered as much, but it was sweet of him to try to make me feel better. ¡°Things have been pretty bad, then¡­ haven¡¯t they?¡± I asked with a wince.. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that. But Xaden is a tough boy,¡± he reassured me with a small smile, ¡°and he¡¯s more than capable of taking on our obnoxious brother. I¡¯ll do my best to help him whenever he needs it, don¡¯t you worry.¡± I couldn¡¯t find it in me to dump all of my concerns on him, not after all he was doing to alleviate them. So we just strolled alongside each other and made light small talk. His eyes lit up every time Xaden was brought up, which warmed my heart. It was clear how much he admired his older brother. Maybe it would be nice to try to spend some time with the two of them, so I could see how they interacted. And then I was suddenly reminded of one other person I would love to have joined that gathering. After how readily she had helped me, I would have loved the chance to spend more time with Princess Charlotte. If I could gain a brother through Lucas, then maybe it was possible to find a sister in her. It wasn¡¯t long before we finally reached the car and I said goodbye to Prince Lucas, who promised to see me again soon. Chapter 35 The moment I walked through the front door of the mansion, I instantly caught sight of Xaden in the great hall, who had not yet noticed me. Just looking at him made my heart skip a beat. As I got closer, however, I realized that he was, in fact, not alone. Funnily enough, the person standing beside him, deep in conversation, was none other than Princess Charlotte, and it was she who saw me first. ¡°Maeve,¡± she greeted, bright and polite, ¡°there you are! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while.¡± There was something unusual about the way she carried herself today. Her expression, although friendly, seemed a bit stiff, and she was unable to stand still, either adjusting her stance or ying with her skirt. I was immediately put on edge, thinking something was wrong. What could she have wanted that made her so ufortable? B Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Maeve POV As if she read my mind, Princess Charlotte approached me, twiddling with her fingers. ¡°I was hoping we could sit together for a while.. I had something I wanted to talk to you about,¡± she revealed. ¡°Is that alright?¡± I blinked, admittedly feeling a bit dumbfounded. Thest time I saw her, we seemed to leave things on a good note. What could she possibly have to say to me? Xaden nced between us, seeming to take my befuddled silence instead for exhaustion. ¡°Ah, Charlotte,¡± he interjected with a polite smile, ¡°Maeve has spent much of the morning at the pce training and bonding with Mother. I¡¯m concerned she might be too fatigued for additionalpany this afternoon.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Internally, I began to panic. Although I appreciated his intervention on my behalf, I didn¡¯t want her to think me rude for dismissing her aftering all this way to visit! After going out of her way to lend me that beautiful dress and help me with Isabelle yesterday, the least I could do was see what she needed today. Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh,¡± she eximed, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re too tired, I cane back another time¡ª¡± ¡°N¨CNo!¡± I hurriedly cut her off. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to sit with you.¡± Instantly, the light in her face returned and she happily swayed in ce, her skirt flowing around her with grace. I couldn¡¯t help but think her adorable at that moment, as a sweet rush of affection overcame me. After realizing I was serious about this, Xaden was courteous enough to lead us to the reading room, which had a lovely view of the garden out back and was private enough for us to be able to speak without reserve. Although¡­ I supposed that depended on what Charlotte wanted from me. Once Xaden left us alone, I waited patiently for her to say what she needed to say. Instead of initiating conversation, however, she simply sat in her chair with her hands folded neatly in herp. Whenever I met her gaze, a small smile spread across her face, as if she either was not sure what to do next, or she was content to just sit together in silence. I pressed my lips together, unsure what to do. Was she waiting for me to say something? And then, I remembered that I¡¯d just had my first etiquette lesson that morning! I wanted to smack myself. I was supposed to be a gracious and courteous hostess.. she was a guest in my home, after all. My mind ran through what Luna Queen Leonora taught me that morning. ¡°May I ask the servants to fetch you something to drink or eat?* Charlotte shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± ¡°O¨COh, I still have your dress,¡± I splurted out, breaking the awkward silence, preparing to jump out of my seat to fetch it for her if she so demanded. ¡°It¡¯s been carefully and thoroughly washed and dried, so there¡¯s no- ¡°Thank you, Maeve, but I¡¯m not here for the dress,¡± she interjected kindly, making me settle back down into my chair. ¡°You may keep it if you wish. Think of it as my gift to wee you into the family.¡± She wanted me to keep that beautiful thing? ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly- ¡°I insist.¡± I pressed my lips together, but I couldn¡¯t deny the euphoria that fluttered inside me at receiving such a nice gift. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Do you like the color?¡± Charlotte asked, her eyes glimmering brightly. I actually hadn¡¯t put much thought into it. Color was still a very foreign concept to me and I had yet to see and try on everything that was avable. ¡°I think it¡¯s lovely,¡± I ultimately answered. ¡°Subtle, but impactful.¡± Chapter 36 ¡°I quite agree! Though, I must admit purple is probably my favorite color. What do you think about the texture of the fabrics?¡± Somehow, we fell down a deep rabbit hole of different topics that Charlotte was eager to explore together. She wanted to get my opinions on anything and everything, but the wide array of questions she was asking me made my head spin. People had never asked me for my opinions on anything before, so I admittedly had very little to offer as far as conversation. However, I found the conversation surprisingly refreshing. I got to think for myself for once and ponder about things I once considered luxuries. But¡­ hadn¡¯t shee to me to talk about something important? ¡°Is something wrong, Maeve?¡± she asked, having noticed my mind was elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you came all this way and I distracted you with talk of colors,¡± I said, feeling like I wasted her time because I brought up her dress.. Charlotte averted her eyes, fiddling with her fingers. ¡°Well.. to be honest, I didn¡¯t juste here to chat.¡± I figured as much. ¡°Okay..¡± I said slowly, prompting her to continue. ¡°I came here to ask you for a favor, she admitted cautiously with a shy smile, only serving to increase the unease in the pit of my stomach. ¡°Something that would mean the world to me if you would agree to do so.¡± I regarded her warily. Suddenly, the thought crossed my mind that perhaps she really did only help me yesterday for some personal benefit. ¡°What is it¡­?¡± Charlotte took a deep breath. ¡°I would love it if we could be friends.¡± Admittedly, her words threw me for a loop. ¡°W¨CWith me?¡± I repeated in disbelief. ¡°But, don¡¯t you have¡­?¡± As soon as the question began to leave my mouth, I realized how rude it sounded to ask if she had other friends to choose from. I did not want to seem ungrateful for herpanionship or herpany. It was the absolutest thing I wanted to happen, and it most certainly was not true on any level. It warmed my heart that she thought to ask that of me. But, at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she wanted friendship from me, of all people. I had nothing noteworthy to offer, nor was I particrly exciting. I was just¡­ Maeve, a half¨Cbred mutt. Getting involved with me would only lead to trouble. Sarah used to always berate me for even thinking of trying to befriend anyone who came to visit her. ording to her, I was undeserving of having such esteemed friends because my mere presence would sully their good name. And, as a young wolf who didn¡¯t know any better, all I knew was I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone.. so I never tried again. Seeming to realize what I was about to ask, Charlotte shook her head with a rueful smile. ¡°Most girls my age are only really interested in getting two things from me. Status..¡± she counted on one finger, before lifting another, ¡°or ess to my brothers My heart ached for her. I didn¡¯t realize she had been feeling so alone. ¡°You have been nothing but honest with me,¡± she said without wavering. ¡°and that¡¯s not something I get a lot of from my so- called friends. I would consider it a great honor if you would be not only my sister, but my friend. Is that okay. She was the first girl to ever ask this of me¡­ not only that, but she actually meant it. This was not part of some cruel, practical joke. Who would take such prolonged time out of their day with someone they didn¡¯t care about, to talk about the most insignificant of things? The poor girl looked so nervous. How much courage had it taken to ask for something so simple? My chest swelled with joy. I nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡± Xaden POV 2/3 Chapter 36 I couldn¡¯t help it. As Maeve and my little sister chatted in the reading room, I observed them from afar, but from just out of sight. I had admittedly been a little worried.. not about what my sister might have said or done behind my back, but about Maeve¡¯s condition. There were so many changes happening seemingly at once for her, and I wanted to make sure that she wasn¡¯t overexerting herself after all the excitement of the day. I did not know theplexities of her everyday life from before, nor did I pretend to, but I knew that she was not used to any of this. The protocol, the new people, the lifestyle¡­ I worried it might be too much. I had no intention of taking any risks, especially when it considered her pregnancy and all the scares we¡¯d already faced. If anyone called me overprotective or whatever else I didn¡¯t care. I wanted Maeve to be alright andfortable, above all else. But as I listened to them chat¡­ and bond, it dawned on me that perhaps my presence was not needed. I¡¯d never heard Maeve so loose and free with anyone else. The thought tore at my heart¨CI realized how pathetic it was that even I, as her future mate, still needed to learn so many beautiful things about Maeve that I should have already known. I wanted her to smile. I wanted her tough. I wanted her to share everything she liked and everything she didn¡¯t. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t evident yet to her, but I could see the changes, however small they might have been. Maeve was slowlying out of her shell, taking everything in stride with her heart and soul anding to life as she met more and more good, kind¨Chearted people, unlike those wretches she grew up with. And I couldn¡¯t wait to see where it would take her. Maeve had, many times, confided in me that she felt undeserving of basic kindness or even to be mated to someone like me because of her self¨Cproimed worthlessness. Because she felt too ordinarypared to an alpha prince. I had a feeling it wouldn¡¯t be long before she could see just how wrong she was. 33 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Xaden POV ¡°I must say I¡¯m impressed with your political tform, Xaden,¡± Father said, grinning uncharacteristically with pride. ¡°Not a w to be seen.¡± I dipped my head in appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Father. I put a lot of thought and research into everything¡± Ever since it was announced that he nned to choose his heir apparent before the year¡¯s end, he had be incredibly involved in the whole process. As the current Alpha King, he wanted to ensure his legacy and kingdom would be well protected. He wanted to be aware of anything and everything his potential sessors did and thought. This, ultimately, ended up including overseeing our political tforms. Not necessarily to pick and choose his favorites¨Cmy father was not one who yed such childish games¨Cbut so he had a thorough understanding of the mindsets of his sessors. It was also his way of advising us about the public. What they would approve of and what they would not This was how we primed ourselves to be the best candidates we could be. It had its perks, but there were also plenty of downsides. Admittedly, it would have been nice to try to win with my own efforts and valor, but I understood why Father was insistent on this. His opinions might have been questionable at times, but what he did, he only did for the good of the kingdom. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve covered everything..¡± he muttered, ncing over the outline I provided for him. ¡°Shall we dismiss, then?¡± ¡°Actually, Father, there was one more matter I wished to discuss.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, let¡¯s hear it,¡± he said, leaning forward in his chair expectantly. I straightened myself, taking a deep breath. ¡°I want to look into banning the distribution of ng throughout the kingdom.¡± His eyebrows arched in surprise. ¡°ng?¡± ¡°Do you disapprove, Father?¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°It is not my approval you should be concerned about,¡± he said carefully. ¡°I hope you are well aware of the public bacsh you could very well receive for even suggesting such a move?¡± Of course, I was. I knew more than anyone what could result from this. Although umon, ng gained poprity among couples after it was discovered it could be cultivated to spice up one¡¯s love life. As such, kingdom revenue spiked with the growth of the new industry. If banned, I would lose the support of merchants and clients alike, of which there were bound to be many. It was even one of the first concerns Prime Beta Burke voiced aloud to me when I first came to my decision. However much I might have despised pce intrigue and the dirty games yed to gain or lose favor, I took my campaign very seriously. This n was, no doubt, one of my more controversial stances¡­ but while it was not one I made lightly, it was also not one I could just turn aside and ignore.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am painfully aware of what this could cost me,¡± I admitted. ¡°But there is more than just my reputation at stake here. This is also a concern for the safety of our subjects.¡± ¡°Enlighten me. What impassions you about this project?¡± For the next several minutes, I educated him on everything I had learned about the drug over thest few days. Everything ranging from its intended use as aromatherapy, to its gradual shift into an aphrodisiac¡­ and from there, how it went from being used between consenting couples to being forced upon unsuspecting women. I was very thorough and determined to make my point¨CI needed him on my side on this. Once I finished, he sat there, pondering over everything I had said. Chapter 37 ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected such fervor from you about this issue, but you make many excellent points, Father conceded. ¡°The risks thate with ng far outweigh the benefits. It would greatly improve kingdom safety if such a drug were restricted.¡± Hope began to rise within me. Maybe this could be passed without a problem. ¡°However, that is not what we are looking for right now,¡± Father said with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°Take the ng off the table,¡± he said off¨Chandedly, but at the same time, in a tone that meant he would not hear more about it. ¡°It will only serve to diminish your campaign. Once you have established yourself as a strong, reliable king, then you may make whatever decisions you see fit.¡± I suppressed a sigh. Truthfully, I had expected such an answer from him, but I could not waver. Not with this. ¡°With all due respect, Father, I cannotpromise on this,¡± I said, taking him by apparent surprise. Usually, his requests were not ignored when it came to matters like this. ¡°This belief has firmly nted itself in my heart, and I refuse to allow this epidemic to continue longer than it has to¡± He eyed me with suspicion. ¡°This seems to be unusually personal for you.¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°How bizarre,ing from you. But why on earth would something as obscure as an aphrodisiac attract your¡­¡± Something seemed to register in his eyes as he trailed off, causing his face to fall. ¡°Xaden¡­. don¡¯t tell me¡­ I steeled myself. He proceeded to bombard me with questions, spittle flying from his mouth with every word. ¡°Is that how that girl managed to seduce you¨Cmy son, a crown prince of this kingdom? Because of that nt?¡± ¡°I have noment ¡°Is that how her womb came to carry your pup?!¡± ¡°I will not bring Maeve or our baby into this,¡± I snapped, determined to stop him. I would not allow him to have even a moment to speak about either one of them in such a manner in front of me. ¡°For the love of Father cut himself off, seething with rage. ¡°So that is what you have been doing with all of your spare time? Running off and ying with idiotic, reckless girls in the streets?!¡± I glowered. He has no idea the truth of what happened. ¡°If word somehow got out that the woman carrying your heir had been intoxicated by some backwater drug, how do you think. that would reflect on you?¡± he demanded. ¡°On the crown?! You see, you don¡¯t think things through¨Cyou only act and reap the consequences of your foolish actions!¡± I couldn¡¯t take being silent anymore Not when he was using her of such behavior, ¡°And how do you think that happened to her?¡± I snapped, at my wit¡¯s end with my father, ¡°She certainly didn¡¯t ingest it herself and simply choose one day to risk her life, being attacked by any man who happened to walk by.¡± He scoffed, the sound irritating to my ears. ¡°You are so keen to believe this girl, it¡¯sughable. For all you know, she nned this from the very beginning.¡± ¡°I was not even supposed to be in that area of the capital in the first ce!¡± I bellowed, quickly losing patience with this pointless argument. ¡°Do you wish to know where I wasing from the night it all happened?¡± I was ready to unleash it on him. Eagerness tickled every inch of my body. Oh, how I wanted to give it to him. He red at me, daring me to continue. ¡°I wasing home from a meeting that you arranged for me,¡± I spat, jabbing my finger at him, and I saw his nostrils re, ¡°with some alpha¡¯s daughter that night. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, I would have never even crossed that area. And If I hadn¡¯t shown up when I did, she may very well have been killed!¡± 2/1 Chapter 37 Father abruptly got to his feet, pushing his chair back. ¡°And what a good riddance that would have been!¡± The room became so quiet one could hear a pin drop. I clenched my trembling hands. ¡°What did you say? Father dared to step closer to me. ¡°You would have been better off if that woman never entered your life,¡± he hissed. Blood boiled in my veins. I could feel my wolf thrashing about maniacally, hearing such words spoken about my mate. My chest heaved with shallow breaths, ready to strike my father for saying such a thing, but then¡­ ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGHT The sudden voice startled Father and me, forcing us to swivel around to face them, and there stood my mother, red with fury. 188 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Xaden POV The moment Father caught sight of his mate standing in the doorway, glowering with an uncharacteristic rage that was rarely seen in her, he lost his cold, callousposure as alpha. All of a sudden, the only thing the man before me saw was his wife. ¡°Leonora-¡± ¡°What in Goddesses¡® name are you saying, An?¡± Mother snapped, barging further into the room. ¡°Do you even understand who it is you speak so poorly of?¡± Tuas I was floored. In all my years, I had never seen her react with such ferocity. Considering everything, however, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a heavy sigh of relief. If there was anyone in this world who could talk some sense through that thick, impervious skull of his anyone who could make him see how irrationally and ignorantly he was behaving, it could only have been her. Thank you, Mother. Please help me defend Maevel ¡°I am well aware of who she is,¡± Father retorted, albeitcking the bite he had used with me. ¡°She is the girl our son recklessly impregnated and-¡± ¡°You are going to hold that over that poor child¡¯s head? I can hardly believe this is the life she asked for,¡± she muttered with a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°No woman in their right mind would dream of any of this.¡± He narrowed his eyes in deep¨Crooted suspicion. ¡°You speak as if you know her.¡± Mother lifted her chin, boldly looking down at him in a way that no one else would dare. ¡°I¡¯ve taken her under my wing,¡± she proimed, maintaining a strong look of pride, despite the deep despair that marred my father¡¯s stoic face. ¡°With my guidance, she will be a Luna princess unlike any you¡¯ve ever seen, great enough to possibly one day surpass me as queen. I will personally see to it that she will not want for anything, nor will she flounder helplessly on her own.¡± Her impassioned deration on behalf of my mate warmed my soul more than words could express. She would never say such things if she did not mean it, especially if it came to her children. I knew right then and there that Maeve would have nothing to worry about. Even if something were to happen to me, she would be well taken care of ¡°Why¡­ Father pleaded, ¡°would you get yourself involved with this?¡± ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I? She¡¯s going to marry our son and, on top of that, she¡¯s carrying the legacy of our royal bloodline. It¡¯s our responsibility, not only as her king and queen but also as her family, to take care of her!¡± ¡°No.¡± Father was remarkably quick to refute, ¡°our responsibility is to the crown, not to one of your charity cases.¡°¡± I swelled and bristled with quick, unbridled fury upon hearing his cruel choice of words. Father or not, he would deeply regret using that term to describe Maeve my future mate and the mother of my child¨Cwhile in my presence. Mother, however, beat me to it. ¡°Charity case?¡± she repeated, her gaze steeled. ¡°That¡¯s what you think she is to me? So¡­ you mean to say that you doubt my intuition.¡± Just like that, I could see the weight of his words fully register in his mind as he realized his hefty mistake. In an instant, the Alpha King was rendered a stuttering, babbling mess as he sloppily tried to correct the wrongdoing made against his furious mate. But Mother was steadfast. She held her ground like nothing I had ever seen, stronger than even the mostmitted, trained soldiers in the middle of a tense battle. She would not give in to my father¡¯s protests just because he was king Still, I couldn¡¯t believe all of this was because of who I wanted to marry. 1/3 ¡°Maeve is a wonderful child,¡± Mother said finally, as sincere and doting as ever. ¡°If you cared to spend more than ten seconds. with her, you would see her for who she is. A gentle, yet powerful soul who cares deeply for our son.¡± It seemed to finally sink in that he was fighting a losing battle. Father sighed, his broad shoulders slumping as he rubbed a tired hand over his face, apparently having aged ten years over thest two days. When he turned to me, I instinctively stiffened. ¡°I apologize for speaking so harshly about your woman, my son,¡± he said, stunning me. ¡°I will give her a fair chance to prove. herself. I found myself at a loss. He would never say such things unless he meant them, which was both a curse and a blessing for our family. ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± I murmured. ¡°But I will tell you this right now,¡± he added with a firm tone of warning. ¡°I had better not learn anything more about this girl. that I will not approve of. If I find even a hint of trouble or deceit, this is over.¡± The moment he uttered those words, any hope and optimism I had faltered. My father was still unaware of the truth surrounding Maeve¡¯s birth¡­ as was 1, for the most part. All I knew was that she was Alpha Burton¡¯s illegitimate daughter, but I had no information on her mother. I had meant what I said to Maeve¨Cthat none of it mattered to me, but my father was an entirely different situation. If he ever found out that she was not a pure alpha, I would never be allowed to see her again. Until I could learn the truth about her mother and settle this issue with her family, he had to be kept in the dark. That, I would make absolutely certain of I set my jaw. ¡°You won¡¯t. I swear to you.¡± He grunted in tense approval. Mother echoed her appreciation, smiling at him, and my father softened even further. The sight was incredibly moving- there truly was nothing like the effect one¡¯s mate had. Instantly, Maeve came to mind, and how she was able to tame the wild, terrifying beast that lurked inside me. As an alpha prince, I prided myself on the reputation I had garnered. Formidable and terrifying¨Cthat was what I wanted our enemies to see and fear, and that was what I wanted my people to rely on. But¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be like that around Maeve. She¡¯d had enough fear and abuse tost a lifetime and I had no intention of disying such a side to her. She deserved all thefort and happiness I could provide her, and I would not give her anything less than that. She was mine, as I was hers. Father might have been a stickler for royal protocol, but he adored my mother more than anything. If he could just see that what Maeve and I had was just as strong¡­ that she was not some mistake I was trying to atone for, nor that I was the target of some fictitious grand n¡­ then maybe he coulde to wholeheartedly ept our union. Maybe it would be possible for us all to live together in harmony one day. If anything, I knew Maeve would love that more than anything. A chance at the family she never had. Xaden POV I left my lesson with the Luna Queen feeling exceptionally well about myself. It had only been two days since we started this arrangement, but already I could feel my confidence start to build. She truly was the embodiment of kindness and patience. If there was ever any point where I needed help rifying a rule or practice. she was more than happy to slow down and repeat herself for me. And she always made sure to simplify things without making me feel like a fool. If it had been Sarah or Victoria, they would have degraded me for not being bright enough to learn¡­ but Queen Leonora never said such things. ¡°There are no such things as stupid questions, my dear,¡± she would reassure with an encouraging smile. ¡°Every question is an opportunity to be smarter.¡± 2/3 Every conclusion of a lesson had me excitedI I was finally doing something to better myself¡­ and I was finally experiencing a taste of real motherly love. Any worries I¡¯d had before were absent for once, and I could just focus on how nice everything was now. How amazing everything was turning out to be. I had just turned a corner, ready to enter the Great Hall, when all of a sudden, I caught sight of a young man struggling with a decent¨Csized stack of books. He was extremely slender, practically to the point where I thought him sickly or frail, and his skin was pale as if he rarely ventured beyond pce walls. Was he an omega servant, fetching important books for someone high¨Cranking? The moment our eyes met, he stumbled, and all of the unsteady books toppled out of his thin arms. ¡°Oh¨COh my¨C1¡± 1 eximed, quickly rushing over to the man. I lowered to my knees and began to help pick up the scattered mess of books, taking him by apparent surprise. ¡°Here, let me help you.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright. I got it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± I scolded softly. ¡°This is too much to carry all at once.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Normally, others turn a blind eye if they see me in need of assistance.¡± I balked. ¡°That¡¯s awful. Why on earth would they do such a thing?¡± A weight seemed to fall atop his thin shoulders the moment those words left my mouth. ¡°Well,¡± he said, avoiding my beseeching gaze as he shifted the books in front of him, ¡°it¡¯s not like they would be doing any favors for the Alpha King. Henry, or Xaden¡­ if it doesn¡¯t involve either one of them, no one seems to have any interest. I¡¯m nowhere near noteworthy enough to be on someone¡¯s radar.¡± His words tore painfully at my heart. They sounded a lot like something I¡¯d say about myself. ¡°Why not?¡± I dared to press, overwhelmed with a surprising amount of outrage on this stranger¡¯s behalf. ¡°Anyone and everyone should be worthy of kindness and care, no matter if they¡¯re alpha, gamma, or omega.¡± ¡°In an ideal world, that would be true. But here, no one cares about the less fortunate. Especially not the insignificant and frail Alpha Prince.¡± His words made me freeze. Did he say what I thought he said? An alpha prince! I was already familiar with the eldest son, Xaden¨Cborn third in session¨Cand the youngest, disregarding their little sister, Princess Charlotte. That could have only left me with one other person¡­ and upon looking more closely at this man, he was dressed in rather nice clothes, made of simr quality as Xaden¡¯s. He was no omega servant. ¡°Are¡­ are you Prince Eric?¡± ÇúContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Maeve POV He smiled ruefully in response. ¡°In the flesh,¡± he said. ¡°Though I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m not quite what you expected.¡± To be honest, I was inclined to agree with him, and I was filled with shame at having thought so. People hardly ever spoke of any of the royals except for Alpha Princes Henry, Xaden, or Lucas, due to their ongoing campaigns for the throne. The only things I¡¯d ever heard of the second prince were his name and the fact that he rarely ever made public appearances.. Of course, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Different rumors had begun to spread as citizens let their imaginations run rampant. One especially popr theory was that he was even more terrifying and ruthless than Henry, Xaden, and Alpha King Anbined and that he was locked up in some high¨Csecurity prison for the good and safety of the kingdom. That one always seemed to frighten people into silence, fearing that he might somehow hunt down anyone who dared to speak of him behind his back. And then there was another theory¨Cone that made me feel more sad than anything. I¡¯d heard more and more spection that Alpha Prince Eric was left horribly disfigured, maimed in a territory battle against the Bear¨CShifter Kingdom or an ident of some sort, and that he was hiding out of shame and self¨Cloathing or that he was ordered to hide by his own family to protect their image. That sounded all too familiar to me. Like an echo of something that might have happened to me at Moonstone. Every time I¡¯d heard someone throw out that rumor so casually, I would hope and pray that it wasn¡¯t the case. It was bad enough that I lived through such a hell. No one else, even an alpha prince, should ever have to experience such a thing. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean it like that, I winced ufortably, sagging with guilt as I continued to stack the books one on top of the other. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to run into anyone else from the royal family today.¡± Prince Eric focused his attention on sorting the scattered books in front of him as neatly as possible. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said, not looking at me. ¡°I¡¯ve more or less epted by now that this is the way things are.¡± A deep, conflicted frown settled on my face. ¡°But why?¡± I questioned, unable to keep the words from bursting past my lips, subsequently making him halt his movements. ¡°You¡¯re still an alpha prince¨Cdoesn¡¯t the king do anything to stop it?¡± As soon as I brought up his father, there was a visible shift in the air. ¡°No.¡± The dejected curtness with which he spoke startled me. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t¡± And just like that, it was like my reflection suddenly came to life in the form of Second Prince Eric. My heart ached for him. I¡¯d only just met him and within only a few words, I felt like I knew him more than anyone else in the world. He was not a violent terror to lock up or a disfigured soul to hide away. He was only an outcast in his family, unwanted and mistreated. Just like me. Prince Eric noticed I was staring at him and an embarrassed blush spread over his face. ¡°Please, don¡¯t give me any of your pity. It¡¯s thest thing I want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not pity. I¡­ I just understand.¡± *You understand?¡± he repeated with a furrowed brow. I nodded solemnly. ¡°My father he would tell me all the time how much he regretted the day I was born,¡± I said, biting the inside of my cheek, taking notice of how the prince¡¯s face fell with every word I spoke. ¡°Every day of my life¡­. as far back as I can remember, I would do all I could to make it up to him. Maybe then, I wouldn¡¯t be as much of a burden on him¡­ but nothing I did ever helped.¡± He was silent, but I didn¡¯t need words to sense the change. I could feel him open up to me upon hearing my confession. ¡°Believe me¡­¡± I murmured. ¡°I know better than anyone how you must feel.¡± He gazed at me. ¡°It¡¯s no way to live, isn¡¯t it?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I huffed a short, awkwardugh in response, focusing my full attention back on stacking the books. This time, the titles caught my attention, ranging from the history of our kingdom to the customs, cultures, and histories of our neighbors: the Vixens and the Bear¨CShifters. And then there was one book in particr about something that I had never heard of before.. nothing like anything Father ever discussed or that I¡¯d read of in fairytales. A strange word that rang of a time from long ago. ¡°Hu¡­ humans..?¡± I repeated curiously. The word left a bizarre taste in my mouth that I couldn¡¯t exin. I nced up at Eric, whose face suddenly shifted into something difficult to read. ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­. not sure,¡± he admitted, smiling politely. ¡°I just enjoy reading anything I can find.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of how well he seemed to be at educating himself about the world, real or fictitious. But was that because of how little he got to interact with people? Were books how he got to experience the world? My interest was piqued. ¡°Would it be alright if I borrowed it when you¡¯re done?¡± I asked as I hoisted myself to my feet. As he led me down the hallway, Prince Eric seemed a bit reluctant to answer, making me realize that I¡¯d just asked to borrow a book that belonged to the pce. Embarrassment crawled up my throat. Perhaps I¡¯d be toofortable too fast with him. ¡°Of course,¡± he eventually said, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid I still don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± That¡­ was a fair question to ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Maeve.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with almost every face in this pce, and¡­ I¡¯ve never seen yours around before,¡± he remarked, cocking his head. ¡°Did youe here to visit someone? Charlotte, perhaps? We stopped in front of a door, where he struggled to bnce the stack with one arm before moving to open the door. ¡°I was just with the Luna Queen. She¡¯s training me to be a¡­ Luna Princess. With the door finally open, he turned back to me, eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re marrying one of my brothers?¡± he inquired as he delved deep into the room. ¡°Which one, if I may ask?¡± I prepared to follow him inside, opening my mouth to answer, when¡­ ¡°Maeve, there you are!¡± I halted in my tracks, whirling around to see the familiar figure of Xaden jogging over to me from down the opposite end of the hallway. The mere sight of him made my heart soar. ¡°Hi,¡± I breathed, momentarily forgetting where I was. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home. You¡¯re all done with my mother, are you?¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± I said, before gesturing to the books in my arms. ¡°But first, I¡ª¡± ¡°What are you doing, carrying all those heavy books!¡± Xaden scolded softly, lifting the stack I was carrying into his well¨Cbuilt arms. ¡°You should be careful not to overexert yourself in your condition.¡± I blinked. It had not been so heavy to cause concern, I thought. ¡°I was only trying to help your brother.¡± With a creased brow, Xaden moved to peer inside the room I was standing outside of. The pensive look that marred his handsome face led me to believe he worried which brother had enlisted my help, when Prince Eric quickly re¨Cemerged from the room, having put his stack of books down. Chapter 39 ¡°Eric,¡± he murmured, surprised. ¡°Are all these books yours?¡± The aforementioned brother looked ufortable. ¡°Y¨CYes, they are,¡± Eric stammered before hastily continuing. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t order her to help¡­¡± he said, lowering his gaze to the floor. ¡°She offered to.¡± Xaden sighed. ¡°You¡¯re always so quick to defend yourself,¡± he said, nting arge hand on his older brother¡¯s thin shoulder, and suddenly I was made very aware of the height difference between the two as he towered over Eric by nearly half a foot. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to use you of anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ As Kaden slid past his brother into the room, tiredly reminding Eric to be more confident in himself while carrying the books with ease, I couldn¡¯t help but notice just how different they seemed to be. Physical differences aside¨Cwith which, there were many¨Cone would not guess that Eric was one of the elder brothers with that passive nature of his. In fact, he seemed more like me than anyone else here. But that was impossible to have developed naturally. He was an alpha¨Cit was in his blood to be dominant and assertive. That still begged the question: why was he brushed aside in the first ce? Maybe it was something I could ask the Luna Queen during my next visit with her. Surely she could give some insight into her son and my future brother¨Cinw, ¨C After making sure Prince Eric was settled with all the books he¡¯d intended to bring over, Xaden and I left the pce and headed home for the remainder of the day. Dinner and whatever spare time we had afterward passed by uneventfully and quietly enough. Once we were in bed and preparing to sleep, however, my mind couldn¡¯t help but wander again. There was something I was bothered by that I needed answered. ¡°Xaden,¡± I whispered into the silence of the bedroom, knowing he was not yet asleep. He hummed in response, an invitation for me to continue.. ¡°You don¡¯t bully your brother Eric, do you¡­?¡± I asked, squeezing the nket as I anxiously awaited for any reaction or answer. The way Eric had practically bowed to Xaden, almost out of fear or retribution, unnerved me. What if he was contributing somehow to his brother¡¯s state of mind? He was quiet for a moment before rolling over to face me. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± ¡°I talked quite a bit with him before you showed up. I heard what he goes through.¡± Xaden sighed. ¡°We¡¯re not particrly close,¡± he admitted, tucking closer to me, ¡°but our rtionship is better than others around here. He¡¯s uneasy when ites to everyone else. But believe me, I¡¯m not the one you should be worried about.¡± That made me feel a little better, I supposed. Any other concerns I had could wait. I let him pull me into his arms as I closed my eyes, ready to submerge myself in sleep. But then I kept falling and falling Back in those mysterious clutches. SEND Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Maeve POV I was alone again. No Xaden. No Maggie. No home to protect me. As I fell deeper and deeper away into unconsciousness, what remained of my lucidity trembled with remembrance. I could still feel the pain and fatigue fromst time. How my legs, from hours and miles of running, stung and buckled with every step I would try to make¡­ the all¨Cconsuming hopelessness I felt when I realized that I would never find peace, no matter what I did¡­ the bitter and unforgiving cold surrounding my body, suffocating me with no remorse. But I also remembered whaty at the end of all that suffering. I could still hear it echo in my mind.. that sweet, mystical voice that spoke to something deep inside me. That voice that felt like home after a long journey away. Would I have to endure it all again to find it? Was that the price to pay to hear even a snippet of that voice one more time? I shut my eyes, revoking whatever control I had and ready to ept the fate that awaited me. Whatever needed to happen, would happen. If I needed to suffer millions of more lifetimes to be able to speak to that voice again, I dly would. Just let me hear it one more time¡­ All of a sudden, I found myself floating downwards, carried gently by the faintest breeze until Inded on something soft¡­. something I had felt once before in a dream. Sunlight basked all around me, seeping into me with itsforting warm rays. And, as I opened my eyes, tall, green grass swayed against my body, tickling my skin as my senses overwhelmed with the soft, soothing scent ofvender and wildflowers. This is what I wanted to feel, I mused, taking a long, deep breath in.. This was what I believed peace felt like, ¡°Maeve¡­¡± With a sharp gasp, I pulled myself up, ncing wildly around the empty meadow for any sign that someone had walked into my dream. Sure enough, I was still alone. This could be none other than my mysterious disembodiedpanion. Gulping, I tried to initiate contact. ¡°I¨CIs it you¡­?¡± ¡°You came back to me¡­¡± the voice murmured. I could feel warmth permeate my heart. ¡°I waited for you. Where have you been?¡± ¡°I was never really gone, Maeve.. I have always been here..¡± I pulled myself to my feet, desperate to get as close to the voice as possible. ¡°Can I see you¡­?¡± *All in due time¡­.¡± Tears prickled at the backs of my eyes. ¡°Please, at least tell me who you are,¡± I begged. ¡°I¨CI need to know.¡± ¡°What you want, you will find, littlemb.. because you are your mother¡¯s daughter..¡± Those words, spoken so simply, so calmly by this unknown voice, made my heart pound. ¡°You.. you know my mother?¡± I asked barely above a whisper, not trusting the integrity of my own voice. ¡°I know more than that, little one..¡± ¡°Tell me who she is¡­ and what happened to her,¡± I pleaded. ¡°All in due time.¡± Chapter 40 The urge to keel over and cry was unbearable. The voice never seemed to give me clear answers, only vague or cryptic riddles. I didn¡¯t have the time or patience to solve. ¡°Y¨CYou told me I was ready! Why can¡¯t I know everything now?¡± I was met with silence this time. Panic swelled inside me, fearing that I had pushed the voice away with my badgering. It couldn¡¯t leave yet, not while I still had so much to ask! But then, another voice called out. Bloodcurdling, desperate, and wracked with agonized sobs. ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T DO THIS!¡± The sheer terror inteced in those words shook me to my core. That was the sound of someone fighting for their life¡­ someone who was losing that battle. Frantically, I scanned the meadow and beyond the horizon for signs of anyone else, but still, I was the only one stuck in this dream world. What on earth was happening?! Why was this voice begging to be spared? And from what?! *LEAVE US ALONE! WE JUST WANT TO LIVE!¡± ¡°No.¡± Another voice growled, low and menacing and frighteningly familiar, making me curl into myself out of pure instinct. ¡°None of you deserve to live for what you did.¡± ¡°PLEASE-!¡± And just like that, the voice abruptly cut off. All I could hear now was the gentle breeze whooshing through the air¡­ although that might also have been the blood pounding in my ears. My entire body was wracked with uncontroble tremors. That was something I wished I would never hear again. Was it an echo or the past? Or was it something that had yet to happen? ¡°What was that?¡± I asked shakily, hoping thatforting voice would return to me. No matter how much I¡¯d try to clear my mind, I knew those screams of terror would forever haunt me. ¡°This is the harsh reality of life, Maeve¡­ it murmured, gentle and soothing once more. ¡°Why did you make me listen to all that.. that pain?¡± ¡°Sometimes the truth is not what you want to hear¡­ but you cannot ignore it¡­¡± My heart lurched painfully into my throat. A vile, sickening thought forced its way to the forefront of my mind that I had no choice but to voice aloud. ¡°W¨CWas this what happened to my mother¡­?¡± ¡°Love and loss¡­ that is the destiny of all living things¡­ Tears sprung JE to my my eyes. It didn¡¯t deny nor answer my question, not that getting an answer would have helped me calm down at all. I didn¡¯t want to believe such a thing could have happened to my mother. She couldn¡¯t have been taken away from me before I ever got the chance to meet her. Just how cruel could the world be? ¡°But you, Maeve¡­¡± the voice continued, ¡°you can fix everything¡­¡± I nced towards the sky hopelessly. ¡°How could I possibly do that?¡± ¡°Wake up.¡± With a sharp inhale of breath, my eyes burst open, throwing myself into a seated position. Looking around, I didn¡¯t seem be in that bizarre dream world anymore. I felt familiar satin sheets wrinkle underneath my touch. Light snoring to my side caught my attention. Xaden was still asleep, curled upfortably mere inches away and blissfully unaware of what had just happened. He¨CHe¡¯s here.. I realized. I¡¯m back in our bedroom. It¡¯s over. Chapter 40 As if in a trance, Iy back down, facing away from Xaden. I didn¡¯t want to risk waking him up with my fidgeting. That voice was everything I remembered and more. The unexinable familiarity of it¨Cboth in tune and how it reverberated in my soul like a luby long forgotten since the days of my childhood¨Cwas striking. More mystifying than that, however, was the revtion that I had somehow heard the same voice twice in my dreams, despite never having met its owner. Was that even possible? Was this person even real, or was it my subconscious toying with me for whatever reason? Perhaps this was just a sign that I was finally losing my mind. ¡°Maeve¡­¡± Xaden¡¯s sleepy voice suddenly whispered as his warm, firm body leaned into me. I thought I had been quiet enough not to disturb him¡­ though I quickly realized it might¡¯ve been part of our bond as fated mates. A soft, lingering kiss pressed against my shoulder, calming the frantic pounding of my heart. ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Reeling from the confusion of what I saw and heard, I found myself at a loss for words. Still, I managed topose myself enough to nod a feeble response, hoping that he could somehow sense the gesture in the darkness of therge bedroom, but my mind continued to race a mile a minute. What on earth was I forced to listen to? Who was that voice who begged for their life? And whose was that voice that was behind it all? I¡­ I didn¡¯t want anything to do with it¡­ ¡°You¡¯re trembling.¡± he murmured against my skin. His voice sounded a bit more clear now, as if he was slowly waking up. ¡°Did something happen..?¡± I bit my lip, contemting whether or not I should tell him what happened. I needed to figure out what to make of it all. But part of me wondered if he would think I was insane for fretting about things that happened in a dream. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I ultimately said, rubbing my face with a tired, shaky hand. ¡°I. I just had a weird dream.¡± Xaden hummed, the deep sound vibrating inside me. ¡°Do you want to talk about it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can go back to sleep It wasn¡¯t long before light snoring filled the air once more, but one of his arms wrapped tightly around me, holding me close to him. More than anything, I wanted to join him in sleep and rest my mind, but all of a sudden, I felt flutterings in my stomach. They were not from hunger and it felt nothing like normal waves of anxiety. I¡¯d felt something like this only once before. This was not a strange reaction from my body. I nted a hand on top of my growing belly. Those flutterings were my baby. He was normally very still. I¡¯d thought thest time happened as a reaction to Xaden and I being intimate, but that didn¡¯t exin tonight. Why was he moving? The onlymon denominator was those strange dreams. But how would the baby.. Wail Somehow, I was abruptly brought back to that day Xaden and I met with the Omniscient Orenda Gorre. Her ominous words shed in my mind: that I was more special than I realized.. as was my baby. Icked the faintest idea of what she meant, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that these were impossible to be mere coincidences. What did those dreams and that voice have to do with my baby! É« Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Maeve POV I put my ss down as gently as possible. None of the chilled water within spilled over the fancy, gold¨Cencrusted rim, and not a sound was heard as it settled against the table. ¡°Like this?¡± I asked with a trepid smile. Perhaps I got it right this time. Luna Queen Leonora had elected to teach me some of the more intricate rules of etiquette in a fine dining atmosphere- more specifically, the topic at hand was how to properly drink from a ss with as much grace and refinement as possible. That meant no slurping, no clinking of the ss at any point against any surface, and even sipping cement was apparently of the utmost importance. ording to the queen, when drinking from a ss, one had to take their sips from the same, exact spot every single time to avoid lipstick smears all over the rim. So, to help drill the concept into me, she let me borrow some lipstick so I could see where to ce my lips I had no idea the rules of etiquette could be so thorough.. but I supposed that was why I was here taking these lessons with her in the first ce. Only someone with ss would be familiar with such intricacies. One would think this a pretty simple rule to learn, but to be honest, my mind had been lost elsewhere. Hours had passed and the morning hade and gone since I¡¯d had that dream, and as I sat with the queen for my daily lessons, I still could not shake that feeling about everything I¡¯d seen¡­ everything I¡¯d heard. And if I were being even more honest, I was fairly confident that was why it had taken me more than a few tries to learn this rule. Those dreams did not feel normal. By all ounts, it should have been impossible for me to hear the same mysterious voice twice over two different nights, even if it was nothing more than just some oundish figment of my wild imagination. And it unnerved me that my baby was somehow connected to all of it Something strange was going on. And I had this slowly sinking feeling that it would all unearth itself sooner orter. The Luna Queen took a few moments to examine the ss and its cement on the table, leaving me anxiously waiting for her response. It wasn¡¯t long, however, until she straightened back up with a small smile of her own. ¡°It¡¯s wless,¡± she dered. ¡°Your ss is impably clean and not an inch out of ce. Well done.¡± I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I had been holding. What a relief¡­ ¡°You have been progressing wonderfully, my dear,¡± she beamed at me, full of pride as we sat together in her parlor. ¡°I can already see a great deal of improvement after only a few days of lessons.¡± I bit my lip, feeling an unfamiliar sense of fulfillment. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°I certainly do. It is only a matter of time before you be a spectacr Luna Princess that one shall tremble to behold,¡± she proimed with passionate fervor, so much so that even I found myself believing her. ¡°And soon enough, you¡¯ll have the perfect opportunity to put your skills to the test.¡± ¡°I will?¡± She nodded, and the knowing glimmer in her eyes was a little bit nerve¨Cwracking. ¡°In two days, the king and I will be holding a small banquet. Only those in our immediate family will be in attendance, however, so you will have nothing to fear.¡± I tried to maintain as much of myposure as possible, but I couldn¡¯t stop the panic that swelled inside me. I remembered all too well how myst meeting with the family went, and I remembered what some of them thought of me. The Luna Queen might have been convinced of my improvement, but it was very likely I was only able to fool her into thinking so because of howfortable I was in her presence. The others¨Cnamely the king¨Cfrightened me. I would be nothing but a ball of nerves in front of him. Oh no. This is going to be a disaster¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Maeve,¡± the queen said, trying tofort me. ¡°It¡¯ll only be the family you¡¯ve already met.¡± Chapter 41 The family I already met. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that really meant everyone. ¡°Will. Eric be there?¡± I asked. The queen seemed stunned by my question but quickly maintained her statelyposure. ¡°If he feels well enough to attend, then I see no reason why he would not,¡± she replied, though I detected some hesitation. ¡°Although, it entirely depends on him in the end. I hadn¡¯t realized you two had be acquainted already, my dear.¡± So¡­ Eric hadn¡¯t told his mother. I was not sure if that was a testament to any potentialck of rtionship, or if he just hadn¡¯t gotten around to it. Either way, I thought it best that she knew. I fiddled with the hems of my sleeves. ¡°Actually.. I met him yesterday after our lesson.¡± I admitted. ¡°Why does he¡­?¡± Luna Queen Leonora sighed. ¡°Look, dear,¡± she murmured, looking as somber as I had ever seen her, which befuddled me. *life has unfortunately always been a little bit more difficult for Eric than others. For as long as I can remember, he¡¯s struggled with his health and.. different appearance, and his self¨Cimage has suffered because of it.¡± ¡°But¨Cthere must be something that can be done to help him, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°There have been attempts.. but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much that we can do. I¡¯m sorry, Maeve, It¡¯s out of my hands.¡± That rendered me at a loss for words. How could the Luna Queen just give up when it came to her son like that? She seemed to really want to help him, at least from my perspective, but.. she was so headstrong when it came to me. I remembered that fire that scorched in her eyes. How she was so insistent for me to ept her offer to train. But none of that was there now. Why was Eric deemed such a lost cause¡­? Third Person POV It was is true. There was going to be a banquet honoring thetest addition to the beloved royal family of the Werewolf Kingdom. Limited only to the immediate family themselves, to be fair, but still a banquet at the pce nheless. As a Luna Princess of the firstborn Alpha Prince, Isabelle looked forward to these events more than anything else. There was nothing noteworthy about the standard duties of her station, which was basically little more than glorified volunteer work. No¨Cwhat she thrived on was the attention. Letting the alphas gawk at her brilliance. Watching the otherdies stew in their delicious envy. She loved knowing that others thought about her.. that others wanted to be her. And being the only Luna Princess that was married into the royal family was the delicious little cherry on top of it all. But she could not believe it. She refused to believe it. Maeve was a nobody from an insignificant, second¨Crate n like Moonstone. She was not even married to her little brother- inw yet and had received such a scalding review from the almighty Alpha King An himself, thanks to the helpful tidbits provided by Isabelle.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. So how the hell was Maeve to be the guest of honor for the night? Nothing about it made sense. It had only been a few days and Maeve was already beginning to hog all the attention away from her! But Isabelle would be damned if she just let that little nobody march into the pce and charm her way to the top. Not after all the hard work she did to be able to marry Prince Henry in the first ce. There had to be something she could do to embarrass her in front of the royal family at that dinner¡­ something that would prove to everyone just how undeserving of bing Luna Princess Maeve was. 2/3 Chapter 41 It was going to take time, but Isabelle was determined to see this through. Maeve was not going to take away her glory. 10 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Maeve POV ¡°I¡¯m so relieved to have you here, Maggie,¡± I eximed once we were finally in the car. ¡°The car rides home have been so lonely thest few days.¡± To be precise, it had been three days since my first almost disastrous meeting with Alpha King An and the rest of the royal family. That was the day I was forced to enter the pce all by myself, due to the security restrictions prohibiting Maggie from entering without the proper, up¨Cto¨Cdate clearance. Thanks to said rules, I had to face Isabelle¡¯s jealous wrath alone, suffer wardrobe malfunction, and navigate the pce alone before and after my lessons with the Luna Queen. But somehow, I survived those tedious three days and the time had finallye where Maggie¡¯s new identity card arrived. This meant today was the first in a while that she was able to pick me up from my lesson. And what a pleasant surprise it was to see the Gamma housekeeper as I prepared to leave the pce. She patted my knee affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss Maeve,¡± she said. ¡°However, I¡¯m well aware of the you¡¯ve made at the pce. It could not have been so bad without me there, could it?¡± I sighed. ¡°Friends or not, it¡¯s always nice to see a familiar face.¡± many friends We spent the remainder of the car ride discussing in depth how my training with Luna Queen Leonora was faring, along with the news that there was to be a banquet in two days in my honor, to which Maggie seemed particrly jubnt¡­ though she toned it down once she realized just how nervous I was. Once we returned home, I went straight to the kitchen to fetch myself a cup of water. However, I had not expected to see Xaden already inside and by one of the counters, almost as if he had been waiting for me. ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± I breathed, unable to stop the smile that spread across my face. I did not think I would ever tire of the sight-ing home to someone who always lit up whenever they saw me. ¡°Are you already done for the day?¡± ¡°I have a bit of time to kill before my next appointment, so I just had to stop by and see you,¡± he purred. Honestly, it didn¡¯t matter to me in the slightest anymore. He knew both of our schedules like the back of his hand and always managed to time things so perfectly that we could share any free breaks together. If we only had one hour, ten minutes, or even just five fleeting seconds, I would have taken whatever time he could spare. Just seeing him was more than enough to lift my spirits. Xaden had somehow lodged himself so deeply in my soul, that I couldn¡¯t even remember what it was like without him And I hoped I didn¡¯t have to again. ¡°Before you say anything else¡­¡± he said with a growing grin, pulling a small container in front of him, ¡°I brought you something.¡± Despite ying coy, whatever was inside smelled phenomenal. There was such an air of mystery and he seemed to burst with childlike excitement to share what was hidden inside. Curiosity bubbled within me, and I could not resist leaning in. ¡°What is it?¡± Xaden opened the container, revealing its mouthwatering contents. What he¡¯d brought home appeared to be a hefty serving of spaghetti smothered with rich tomato sauce and little chunks of savory beef. I could smell the shreds of parmesan cheese mixed into the sauce the flecks of garlic scattered between theid noodles. the faint scent of buttered bread used to scoop up some of the pasta. But I could also detect something else¨Csomething that made the back of my throat tickle with every inhale. Pregnancy might¡¯ve heightened my senses, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint this ingredient for the life of me. Was it rosemary? Onion? ¡°I had to meet with an ambassador from a neighboring kingdom for lunch today,¡± he exined, putting the container on the 1/3 Chapter 12 kitchen counter. ¡°She insisted on this lovely little corner bistro, so I thought I¡¯d share some of my winnings with you.¡± Oh he had been with a woman. I couldn¡¯t hide my unease. I gulped. ¡°Was¡­ was she¡­?¡± The corners of Xaden¡¯s lips upturned ever so slightly. ¡°She was over seventy years old,¡± he teased, savoring the embarrassed flush that rose on my cheeks. ¡°And all she seemed to want to talk about was the good old days of her youth as a vixen. Embarrassed, heat spread all over my face.. but I couldn¡¯t deny the relief I felt upon hearing his answer. ¡°Would you like to try?¡± I nodded with a smile. I was willing to try anything he rmended to me. Xaden then picked up a forkful of pasta and gestured for me to open my mouth, feeding me once I reluctantly obeyed, feeling admittedly a little awkward. No one ever offered to do that for me before, so I thought it odd, but it was impossible for me to say no when I saw how excited he was. The moment the spaghetti hit my tongue, I could taste all those amazing vors. all of the sauce, cheese, and herbs. A small moan slipped past my lips. He grinned at me. ¡°Delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indeed, it was. But then I detected that ingredient that I couldn¡¯t quite ce earlier. And it was¨Cum, it was. ¡°Are.. are you alright? You¡¯re turning red.¡± I opened my mouth to try to cate him, but instead, I burst into a coughing fit, attacked by what seemed like thousands of tiny specks of spice. That was no was no mere dusting of pepper. Whatever was in that pasta had set every single one of my tastebuds ame. Xaden quickly paled. ¡°Shit, shit, shit-¡°he cursed, frantically throwing the fork aside like it was gue¨Cridden. With untapped desperation, he threw open every cupboard until he found a cup he deemed satisfactory enough for the job and filled it to the brim with chilled, filtered water. Hastily, he rushed back over to where I stood, spilling nearly half of the water in the process. Despite myself, I couldn¡¯t help. but giggle even as he pushed the cup into my hand, encouraging me to chug the entire thing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Maevel¡± he fretted, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re not allergic, are you?¡± ¡°N¨CNo, I¨CI¡¯ve just never had spicy food before,¡± I coughed, unable to stop the startledugh that slipped past my burning, tingling lips. How strange the sensation felt. ¡°P¨CPlease, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± However unpleasant the kick from that spice might have been, I bore no ill will against Xaden for sharing such a dish. How could he have known I¡¯d have such a reaction? I certainly did not, and I honestly didn¡¯t think too much of the blunder¨Cwhat mattered the most to me was that he brought home something he thought I might have liked. That only showed me just how thoughtful and considerate he was, despite not knowing much about my likes opened my heart to him even more. But Kaden did not share in my amusement. §à§ä dislikes, and Instead ofughing, he seemed to close himself off to me. The fright on his handsome face quickly morphed into pensiveness. That only served to dissipate the humor from the room, suddenly leaving me wary. I ¡°Xaden, you¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± I questioned hesitantly. He responded with a slow shake of his head, but began to back away. ¡°L.. need to go,¡± he suddenly said, sounding somewhere far away as he retreated towards the front door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise.¡± But he wasn¡¯t. Chapter 12 He was gone for hours. By the time evening had begun to roll around, I was stuck in our bedroom, waiting for him to return. Neither Maggie nor I had any idea how to contact him or where he¡¯d suddenly disappeared to. All I could do was pace around the room and just hope and pray to the Moon Goddess that everything was alright with him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With us. That look on his face before he left¡­ all serious and weighted with burden. Something about what had happened deeply bothered him. And I felt like it was all my fault. Everything had been fine until I tried that food. It suddenly became very possible that Xaden likely reached the same conclusion carlier as I had: despite everything we had been through together thus far, we still really knew nothing about each other. Maybe he just needed a breather after what happened, or maybe he finally came to his senses and was ready to leave me. ¨C Something hot and thick pulled at my chest. Subconsciously, I halted in my tracks with a pained gasp. I didn¡¯t want to believe it could be true, but how could I me him for that? No one would ever want to marry a stranger. let alone someone like me. All of a sudden, the bedroom door burst open, startling me into looking up. To my shock and audible relief, it was none other than Xaden, who wore a look of fierce determination. The moment his gazended on me, he immediately softened. He¡­ he came back! ¡°There you are,¡± he sighed, approaching me. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± ¡°X¨CXaden, I¡¯m so sorry about earlier¡­ with the food,¡± I managed to splutter out despite my frayed nerves. ¡°I¨CIt just took me by Sur- ¡°Let¡¯s go out on a date tomorrow.¡± My mind nked. Had I heard him correctly? ¡­What?¡± He pulled my hands into his own, rubbing his thumbs gently over my knuckles. ¡°Just you and me,¡± he murmured, any of the disdain or detachment I had fully prepared myself to hear. ¡°What do you say?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Maeve POV ¡°A¡­ date?¡± I repeated, stunned, not entirely sure I heard him correctly. However, I could not deny the somersaults my heart. and stomach made upon hearing those words, nor as I caught that warm ze in his eyes. ¡°You want to take me out¡­ on a date?¡± Was this what he had been nning in the hours he was gone! I had spent all this time worrying that our rtionship¨Cor whatever I could call it¨Cwas at risk of falling apart. I had thought that he finally realized that he did not want to spend the rest of his life with a pregnant girl he hardly knew a thing about, nor had any business getting himself involved with. I thought he was ready to call everything off And here he was¡­ doing the exact opposite. ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Xaden replied with a bemused, anxious smile, cocking his head to the side. ¡°What did you think I was going to say?¡± ¡°Y¨CYou were gone for hours¡­ I¨C1 thought you were¡­¡± The rest of the words stalled in my throat. He rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he winced, sounding genuinely pained. ¡°As soon as I¡¯d up with the idea for a date, I knew I had to get as much work done as possible so we could have uninterrupted, quality time together.. and it turned out to be much more than I¡¯d anticipated.¡± An embarrassed, dizzied blush spread across my face as I realized, not for the first time, what a silly, hasty girl I was. He had a perfectly legitimate reason for being out for so long, and I dared to think poorly of him. Honestly, it was not fair to him for me to assume that he would be one to make such abrupt decisions like that, not when he treated me so wonderfully and never gave any indication of turning me away. No matter what, I could not tell him where my paranoid mind had gone. Xaden was nothing like my family. He would never do such a thing. ¡°N¨CNothing.¡± I quickly said, shoving those thoughts away as he strode ever so closer to me. ¡°But.. where did this ideae from?¡± He started to y with my hair, rendering me absolutely still like a statue. ¡°Although you might have found it funny and harmless, that issue with the spices came as a real surprise to me,¡± he admitted after a brief pause. ¡°It got me thinking what if I had identally fed you something that you were allergic to?¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°I know everything is fine now,¡± Xaden said, ¡°but my point is that everything else aside, we we still don¡¯t really know much about each other. And I want to, Maeve¡­ I want to learn and discover everything there is to know about you¨Call your likes, dislikes, your favorite foods and what you¡¯d never eat again.. just as I want you to learn about me, too,¡± he murmured, his voice soft and tender. ¡°I want you to know me in ways no one else does.¡± I swallowed hard, full of emotion. I¡­ had no idea he felt this way. A date¡­ It really should not be such a strange thing for us to do. We were going to be married, after all¡­ but now that I thought about it, we had skipped a few steps that usually came with any other normal rtionship. From what I gathered, normal couples spent some time getting to know each other first and then decided where to go from there, but Xaden and I, on the other hand, had quickly gone from being perfect strangers to expecting a baby after a whirlwind one¨Cnight stand to nning our mating ceremony¡­ all in a matter of only a few days. A date sounded¡­ wonderful, if I was being honest with myself. Far preferred over the nightmare.I had designed in my head. Chapter 43 But it wasn¡¯t like we could just drop everything and just leave the pce for a day, either. ¡°What about your duties?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°And my lessons with your mother?¡± ¡°All taken care of,¡± Xaden quickly reassured me. ¡°While I was out, I made sure to clear both of our schedules for tomorrow. I also personally visited my mother to exin everything, and she was more than happy to let you off the hook,¡± he said, as if to lease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t get into any trouble for taking a day for ourselves, as long as we¡¯re back for the banquet, that is.¡± I was floored. That was what he had been doing all this time. Without my knowledge, he took the initiative and made sure we could have this time together, A day for just the two of us. Suddenly, any worry in my body vanished, reced by something light and wonderful, and my heart began to pound for a very different reason. This was going to be not only my first date ever, but it was going to be with Xaden Before, if I ever fantasized about such a thing, I was never able to pair a face with my date. He was always just some unknown figure, full of everything I could ever dream of but was just that: a dream. But not anymore. I was going to spend my day with Xaden¨Cthe father of my baby, the alpha who rescued me, the man who swept me off my feel The one I think I might¡­ ¡°Are we going to do something simple?¡± I asked, unable to contain my excitement. ¡°Just the two of us? No status or wealth?¡± Xaden¡¯s smile fell a bit. Is that what you want?¡± With a shy grin, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a date before,¡± I revealed reluctantly, choosing not to look at him, but I felt his eyes on me the whole time. ¡°But I used to read about these beautiful yet simple romantic gestures that couples would do for their dates, like¡­ like pics in the park, or long walks on the beach¡­ and I always wished I could experience that same sort of magic one day.¡± And then the quiet of the room suddenly struck me. ¡°B¨CBut it doesn¡¯t matter what we do,¡± I amended quickly, thinking I had perhaps ruined any sort of ns he had arranged for us tomorrow. ¡°Honestly. As long as we get to do it together, I¡¯ll be happy¡± Xaden shook his head determinedly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± he promised. ¡°Just leave the rest to ¦°¦¥ I bit my lip, ticklish with hope. ¡°Then¡­ tomorrow?¡± The corners of his lips lifted before he gave me a gentle kiss, filled with all the promises of our future. ¡°It¡¯s a date.¡± Good goddess¡­ I groaned inwardly. What does one wear on a date? The anticipated day had a date, I had failed to anticipate a few things that led up to the actual date itself getting oneself ready. This was all extremely new territory for me, as I couldn¡¯t even rely on memories of Sarah to help get me through this. As a girl who was utterly infatuated with Prince Xaden and had eyes for no one else but him, she refused to ever go on dates with any other wolf¡­ and there had been plenty who had visited in the hopes of courting her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. And every time, she would t¨Cout refuse them. With a defeated sigh, I resigned myself to my fate. I would have to improvise. While Xaden readied himself in another room¨Call to preserve the magical element of surprise¨CI stayed in our bedroom and summoned Maggie, who was excited to help out in any way she could. Together, we were able to find something that seemed to fit the casual vibe I wanted for our date decently well. But there was one obstacle I had yet to ovee. Something that would prove to be my most daunting challenge to date. Chapter 431 Something I desperately needed an expert¡¯s opinion on. Maggie helped me pull up a number to call. My fingers trembled as I pressed the buttons, second¨Cguessing all of my life decisions. The line rang only for a few moments before the other side finally answered. ¡°Hello?¡± My heart pounded. There was no turning back now. ¡°Prin¨CCharlotte? It¡¯s me, Maeve¡­ I hope I didn¡¯t catch you at a bad time.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯d recognize your voice anywhere,¡± she chirped sweetly. ¡°What gives me the pleasure of the sudden call?¡± Was this really alright for me to bother the princess with? It waspletely ridiculous in hindsight and most definitely not worth calling someone as busy as Charlotte for, but I had no idea what I was doing. I needed professional advice, and she was the only one I thought to go to. ¡°I¨CI have a slight problem,¡± I admitted, ¡°and it¡¯s something only you can help me with. Xaden is taking me out for our first date and I need as much advice as you can offer. Please¡­ tell me anything you know about makeup.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Xaden POV I did it. I asked Maeve out on a date¨Cno guards, no chaperones, and absolutely no interruptions. Just the two of us on a proper outing like an ordinary couple. I couldn¡¯t believe that it had taken so long for me to do so. But here I was, waiting in the grand foyer as she finished getting herself ready. Her request for a more low¨Ckey sort of date had thrown me somewhat off my game. The moment I decided to do this for her, I immediately began nning the whole date from beginning to end in my mind. It was going to be perfect. First, it would have been her choice to visit a prestigious art gallery or catch a show at a concert hall. Then, dinner reservations at L¡¯Ambiance, the most romantic five¨Cstar restaurant in the capital, where we would have tasted a little bit of everything and shared dessert. And to finish, a private showing of the Luna Queen¡¯s beloved butterfly garden, which was only open one season out of the year, and only the most exclusive, esteemed guests were allowed entry. I was going to spoil Maeve and show her just how she deserved to be treated. But then she came up with her own ideas¡­ and they were theplete opposite of what I had nned.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. So here I was, wearing a simple button¨Cup shirt, sleeves rolled up, and an ordinary pair of trousers like I was a mere Well as close to dressing like amoner as I could get. I never needed to keep such attire in my closet before, so it was admittedly quite a struggle toe up with some semnce of an outfit that would draw as little attention as possible. But this was what she¡¯d wanted¡­ and I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom denying the sparkle in her eyes when she voiced the idea aloud, so I was determined to do what I could to please her. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m overthinking this¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m meeting her for the first time. Although, now that I thought about it, I supposed I was in some sort of way. Before this, I had somehow taken her presence for granted. On that first night, the rest of our lives together had begun. She was mine and it was as simple as that. Everything else would fall into ce just as easily, I figured. But after that incident with the spice yesterday, I realized that there should be more to our rtionship than just acknowledging and securing our future together. That was not good enough anymore, and it was time for me to turn my words into actions. I wanted to savor the time I had with her. Especially after discovering that I might actually 1- ¡°Oh¨CI¡¯m so sorry for taking so long!¡± Her soft, delicate voice floated down the hall as dainty footsteps hurriedly rushed toward me. Chuckling, I turned to face her and was fully prepared to offer some sort of reassurance, but any words I had nned to say stalled in my throat the moment Iid eyes upon her. Like something out of a dream, Maeve ran towards me, wearing a romantic sage¨Cgreen sundress with a heart¨Cshaped neckline that swept off her shoulders and puffed sleeves up to her elbows. The skirt flowed beautifully and gracefully around her knees with every step, making her look like an angel bounding through heaven¡¯s meadows. Her long, ck hair draped over her vicle in loose, bouncing waves, much unlike her normally straight hair. And as she got closer, I noticed something different about her face. The freckles I loved to look at were hidden underneath a thinyer of powder¨Cjust barely enough to tone them down a bit, and her ck eyshes and pink lips seemed more pronounced than ever, yet still subtle enough to look natural. She¡­ did all this for our date.. Chapter 44 ¡°Th¨CThe makeup took longer than I expected¡­¡± she stammered breathlessly once she stopped, her gaze darted around before. settling on me in all their blue brilliance. Suddenly, I was paralyzed. ¡°Did you wait long.¡± ¡°You..¡± I murmured, faltering as I struggled with the words, ¡°you look like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡± As she blushed, I straightened myself. ¡°You must be my date. I am utterly enchanted to meet you.¡± I said, pulling her hand to my lips so I could press a soft kiss against her knuckles. Her brow creased with confusion, making for an adorable sight. Yes,¡± she answered slowly, despite the growing upturn of her rose¨Ctinted lips as she whispered a confused: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fully intending to stay in character, I feigned innocence. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure what you mean. I¡¯m just an ordinary man who wants to experience a simple, quiet day out with his beautifulpanion,¡± I answered gently. ¡°You may call me Xaden.¡± Her eyes lit up ¡°I¡¯m Maeve.¡± with understanding as she dipped her head in a pretend greeting ¡°Nice to meet you, Xaden,¡± she said, giggling. The sound made my heart skip a beat. I wanted to hear more. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, I have great ns for us today.¡± I gestured towards the front door. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Maeve smiled, shy but filled with promise. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Maeve POV ¡°A grocery store?¡± I turned to Xaden, surprised. ¡°We¡¯re buying food?¡± This was, apparently, our first stop of the day: a small shop on the edge of Mona Road. Despite the normalcy of the location, the butterflies in my stomach fluttered. Being the hopeless romantic I was, I could think of only one activity that involved such a thing, and if my suspicions proved correct.. I couldn¡¯t wait. It might have been simple, but this was everything I wanted. Xaden hummed in response. ¡°And please, don¡¯t be shy about what you want,¡± he said. ¡°Show me everything that speaks to you.¡± Everything that spoke to me..? To be honest, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what would and wouldn¡¯t speak to me. All I had ever eaten before he whisked me away were what my family refused to eat, or any leftovers from their tes. This was going to be as much a learning experience for me as it was for him. I led us through the store, stopping in aisle after aisle and picking up a random assortment of food and snacks, both that sounded genuinely appetizing and others that I had no clue what they tasted like.. but had a strong curiosity to try. All the while, Xaden paid keen attention, looking adorably focused. As soon as we finished our shopping, we approached the counter to pay. Upon seeing the prince, the grocer had Xaden. Any shock or awe she felt in his presence disappeared and she kept all questions andments to herself, allowing us to buy our groceries in peace. Once our business at the store was done, we pulled up to a park on the outskirts of the capital, where all I could see wererge beautiful trees obscuring the far horizon and numerous wildflowers scattered in bunches across the long stretch of grassy fields. Something about it almost reminded me of the strange dreamscape I had be familiar with over thest few nights. ¡°Shall we?¡± Xaden¡¯s sudden question pulled me back to reality. As he offered me his hand while carrying a basket in the other, I saw nothing but pure adoration as he waited expectantly for me. Grinning, I grabbed onto him and followed his lead into the park. ¡°So¡­ Maeve,¡± he murmured, swinging our hands as we strolled together. ¡°Tell me more about yourself.¡± I bit my lip. ¡°Um.. what should I talk about?¡± you ¡°Anything yo want,¡± Xaden said. ¡°Anything that you¡¯re passionate about.¡± He paused before borating his thoughts. ¡°Tell me about your favorite books,¡± he suggested helpfully. ¡°What are your favorite genres and what draws you to them?¡± A simple question at face value, but it unleashed loaded answers. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t pick out any specific genre,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I love reading anything that immerses me in another world.¡± He gazed at me softly. ¡°They were your escape?¡± I nodded. ¡°They were my way of experiencing things I never would¡¯ve otherwise.¡± ¡°What else did you hope to experience, apart from pienies in the park or walks on the beach?¡± he pressed, eager for more. Our conversation flowed with ease, even as Xaden pulled to a stop in a secluded, yet safe shadowy area and arranged a nket for us to sit on. For what seemed like hours, all we did was snack and chat. We would take turns asking questions about different things, and the other would answer as best we could. As I moved to grab an apple, a loud, unfamiliar voice suddenly spoke up, startling me with a visible jolt. ¡°Oh, those rumors about Prince Xaden¡¯s mystery girl? I¡¯m not sure I believe them.¡± ncing behind Xaden, I saw two young women strolling mindlessly around the park, seemingly unaware of anyone else¡¯s presence but their own. They were too absorbed in their conversation to notice anything else. I let out a small sigh of relief, but kept my guard up. Noticing I had be distracted, Xaden was quick to block my view of the two women. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± he murmured, tucking some loose hair behind my ear. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here.¡± With a stiff smile, I nodded. But I wouldn¡¯t calm down until they were gone. ¡°What?¡± the second woman questioned. ¡°You don¡¯t find the rumors incredibly romantic? It sounds like a modern¨Cday fairytale at y!¡± ¡°No girl could possibly catch the eye of someone as magnificent as he,¡± the first woman muttered, prompting my face to fall bit. ¡°It¡¯s unthinkable! He wouldn¡¯t give anyone the time of day unless they were rich, had goddess¨Clike beauty¡­ or if she was putting out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point, actually¡­¡± Something twisted inside me as their rude gossip echoed in my ears. So, that was what people thought about me. Not that genuine feelings were involved or that there was even the slightest chance that someone as desirable as Xaden could fall for someone as undesirable as me. They thought I was loose. I mean¡­ I figured that would be the case long ago, but it still hurt to hear. Suddenly, their footsteps grew louder and their figures steadily moved closer. They were heading in our direction! Even if they hadn¡¯t noticed us yet, it was only a matter of time before we caught their attention. Panic swelled within me. I didn¡¯t want to be seen¨Cnot yet! Çú Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Maeve POV I was not ready. Although I knew on some level that bing involved with Xaden meant that my life would practically unroot itself and I would be thrust into a world and lifestylepletely foreign to me, I had not fully realized what that would entail. All of the curious stares, the groundless gossip, the need to please authority at the cost of others¨CI could not do it. I¡¯d thought I wanted a life where I did not need to hide anymore¡­ where I could just live and be my true self, unafraid of what others thought or did. But I couldn¡¯t do it. I was not ready to throw myself into that unforgiving sea. Not while I was still adjusting to this new life, and not with my first baby on the way. I needed to hide. Someway¨Csomehow! Without thinking, I grabbed Xaden by his cor and quickly pulled him close, only partially registering the surprise that ran across his face. But before he could utter a single word, I nted my mouth on his. As I sat there, having ambushed the prince with a kiss, I felt the guilty weight of my actions fall upon my shoulders. Despite being on a date, I hadn¡¯t asked him if this was alright. I had taken advantage of his presence and used him for my own benefit. This felt dirty Before long, the passersby continued on their merry, oblivious way and I¡¯d begun to pull away, fully prepared to spew out apology. But I hadn¡¯t expected Xaden to hold me firmly in ce, deepening the kiss with tender nips and pulls like he had been waiting for such a moment all day. an The passion in his touch was addictive¡­ contagious¡­ everything I could have dreamed of, and I couldn¡¯t help but respond in kind. How was it that he always managed to disarm me? When he eventually broke the kiss, the cold that greeted me following the absence of his soft, warm mouth was an unwee sensation. Unconsciously, I began to chase after him for more but I stopped myself. We are not in our bedroom, I forced myself to remember. People can interrupt at any given moment. ¡°I admire your spontaneity,¡± Xaden purred, licking my strawberry gloss from his lips as he gazed at me with bright, unadulterated hunger, making me blush. In the golden sun of the afternoon, he looked glorious. ¡°But however much I¡¯d love to take this further.. I can¡¯t help but wonder what brought this on.¡± I pressed my lips together uncertainly. I had no doubt he would understand better than anyone just how afraid I was of what awaited us¨Cwell, of what awaited me, but this was hardly the time nor the ce to talk about such things. He put so much time and effort into making this day work for us¡­ Any worries I had could be put on hold for now. I fiddled with the top button of his shirt. ¡°I.. I just wanted to,¡± I whispered. ¡°Was that okay?¡± Xaden was quiet for a short time, and for a moment, I thought he didn¡¯t believe me, but then he gave me another kiss, sweet and chaste and full of everything that endeared him to me. ¡°That¡¯s more than alright,¡± he replied gently. ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to ask permission to do that, you know?¡± Blushing, I nodded. That was¡­ good to know. He let out a shuddering breath, his eyes flickering back down to my mouth, before he quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Well¨Cwe still have plenty of food to dig through. Did you want more¡­ salt and pepper on your apples¡­.?¡± be asked with a funny look on Chapter 45 his face. I struggled to fight back a smile. It was one of my pregnancy cravings that I¡¯d revealed to him in the store, having discovered it while I looked for something to snack on at home one day. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that bad.¡± ¡°Yes, well.. I¡¯ll let you be the judge of that,¡± Xaden said as he pulled out the necessary ingredients with mild disgust. After I dropped an apple slice¨Ccoated with all the salt and pepper I wanted¨Cinto my ready mouth with a moan, the expression on his face only deepened, making me almost spit out my food withughter. ¡°You don¡¯t normally crave things like this. do you?¡± he asked worriedly. I swallowed my apple slice quickly beforeughing out loud. ¡°Just what kind of insane wolf do you take me for?¡± I grinned, fondly caressing my baby bump, which seemed to grow more with every passing day. ¡°This is what your son seems to want from me.¡± Upon my mention of our baby, his demeanor softened and even he was smiling alongside me. ¡°I¡¯ll need to have a chat with him, then, he scoffed, affectionately nting his hand on top of my own. ¡°If he¡¯s controlling your appetite, then he could at least have the decency to make you eat something good¡± I felt light with humor like never before. The rest of our pic went on without issue as Xaden and I finished the rest of our snacks and sparked more yful banter about anything and everything all at once, albeit with more light jabs at my odd little cravings now and then. But I couldn¡¯t find it in me to care This was my first date and I loved every second of it, not wanting it to end. As the sun set over the horizon, signifying the shift from afternoon to evening, so did my joy. It was more than likely time for us to return home. With a resigned sigh, I moved to gather our things up until Xaden stopped me, pulling me down onto the nket with him.. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere just yet,¡± he purred, hovering above me. The way he looked at me, all heated and passionate, dizzied me. Such gazes normally led to one thing. ¡°H¨CHere..?¡± I squeaked, my throat running dry. ¡°W¨CWe¡¯re doing it out here, where people can see us?¡± Something glimmered in his eyes, amber with the setting sun. ¡°Is that what you want?¡± My face heated up, realizing I had inadvertently cornered myself. ¡°Ah¡­ I meant- All of a sudden, Xaden pressed a sweet kiss on my forehead. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, you¡¯ll have to be patient. I have special ns for you said, lowering onto his back beside me, ¡°I just want toy here with you.¡± A simple request that sounded wonderfully tempting How could I possibly refuse that? Warmth tickled me as I allowed myself to settle against his open arm, tucking into his broad chest. I could feel his muscles ripple underneath my fingertips with every breath and every movement. He was a far cry from being soft and plump and could not even begin to to even the mostfortable bed. But in some unexinable way, his body felt more soothing than our bed ever did. I wish we could just stay here and forget about the banquet tomorrow¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Xaden hummed in response. ¡°What did you say?¡± My stomach plummeted¨CI thought I said that in my mind! But there was no point in denying what I¡¯d said. ¡°I¡¯m terrified about tomorrow, Xaden,¡± I admitted, hoping he could alleviate my worries. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to embarrass you.¡± ¡°You could never do that,¡± he gently insisted, ¡°and you shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Things have been rocky, yes, but this is only to wee you as my mate. The hard part is almost over¡­ and all we¡¯ll need to do next is wait for our mating ceremony, and then it¡¯s just you and me,¡± he purred, pulling me close, instantly warming me up inside. Chapter 43 ¡°Just remember¨Cit¡¯s only a dinner,¡± he said, rubbing my arm. ¡°And I¡¯ll be with you every step of the way.¡± That calmed me down for the time being. As long as he was at my side, I felt like I could handle anything- up It wasn¡¯t long before everything became shrouded in dusk. Only a fewmpposts in the distance and the stars above lit the world. Time seemed to slow down as wey there in the grass together, and the soft, rhythmic motions of his chest heaving up and down¡­ up and down were beginning to lull me into a trance. ¡°Maeve,¡± he said suddenly, squeezing me gently. ¡°Are you still awake?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± I tried to answer out loud, but couldn¡¯t find the strength. Maybe he understood what I was trying to say. Xaden sighed. ¡°If you are,¡± he started to murmur, but his voice grew more and more faint with every passing second, as did the touch of his body against mine, ¡°I just wanted you.. to know that¡­ L.¡± I heard nothing but a calm quiet. I hummed, curling deeper into myself. It was nice of him to let me rest here like this. ¡°Maeve¡± My breath hitched. My eyes flew open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I eximed with a wince, rubbing my eyes, ¡°I wasn¡¯t falling asleep. I was just¡­¡± The rest of that sentence died in my throat. I had thought Xaden was the one calling my name, but as I took in those familiar purple wildflowers and that warm, shining sun that washed over my skin, I quickly realized that wasn¡¯t the case. He was nowhere to be seen. I was back in that dream world. I gulped. There was only one way to test if I was correct. ¡°Are you there..?¡± asked tentatively to anyone and no one. ¡°Maeve¡­¡± the unknown voice responded, clear and present. ¡°Listen to me, you must move with caution¡­.¡± Trepidation crawled up my spine as the memory of what I¡¯d experiencedst time pushed itself to the forefront. ¡°Does this have anything to do with what I heard?¡± I asked, digging my fingers into the grass beneath me, almost fearing what the voice had to say. ¡°I¨CIs something bad going to happen¡­?¡± ¡°There is an alpha in your midst¡­ one you cannot trust at any cost¡­¡± My heart pounded against my ribcage, the sound echoing throughout my body. ¡°An¨CAn alpha?¡± I repeated uneasily. ¡°Who is ¡°Protect yourself, little ¡­¡± the voice continued. ¡°He will take what he wants.¡± ¡°Please,¡± I begged, jumping to my feet as I tried to bargain with the sky, ¡°you owe me an answer to that question at the very least! All I do is listen to you and your riddles, but I can¡¯t do anything without proper answers! Who can¡¯t I trust?¡± All of a sudden, a bone¨Cchilling thought forced its way to the forefront of my mind. One I refused to believe to be true¡­I couldn¡¯t ept it to be true. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t mean Xaden..¡± I whispered. Right?¡± What was I supposed to do if it was..? Slowly, I could start to feel the world around me shift. The tall, sweeping grass began to melt away, and the bright, warm sun dimmed second by second, leaving me with nothing but cold and darkness. I was waking up. ¡°Be careful, Maeve..¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. SEND GIFT Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Maeve POV Slowly, my eyes fluttered open. Still bleary with sleep, I tried to blink away the fog that clouded my vision, rubbing gently at my eyes. I was unaware of anything else in the world. All that I could think about was what that voice told me. These dreams defied any sort of logic I thought I had known. Three separate times in a matter of fewer than two weeks, with no clear pattern, I had been visited by the same mysterious voice in some otherworldly ne, where I honestly couldn¡¯t even be sure if these took ce in my subconscious anymore, and all I would ever hear were these¡­ warnings. And now, there was an alpha I had to be wary of Trembling, I let out an anxious breath. Just what did that voice expect me to do with that little piece of information? Soon enough, I was going to marry into a family full of nothing but alphas. I couldn¡¯t just avoid every single one of them for the rest of my life, not when some treated me with nothing short of kindness and respect. And and what about Xaden? He was the best of them all¨Cbetter than any wolf I had ever met. How was I supposed to be careful around someone who went through so much trouble to make me happy on something as simple as a pic- Wail Our¡­ date. Suddenly, the memories came rushing back to me. We had been on a date, with as much privacy and discretion as Xaden could have afforded me, and it was everything I had dreamed of. Everything from buying snacks together at a small, local grocer to our private pic in the park, to stargazing after the sun had set.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Even the ambush that one could barely call a kiss. just thinking about it made my toes curl I could still feel the fervent, yet gentle touch of his mouth on mine. The taste of grapes and strawberries had lingered.. making me yearn to taste more. Thest thing I remembered wasying in his arms, falling asleep to the lull of his voice. But what had happened after that¡­? For the first time since waking up, I took a good look at my surroundings. The cool, calming breeze of the evening was long gone, reced by soft wisps of an early morning chill that floated through the familiar open window, and the knitted nket we had cuddled on was all but transformed into the silk sheets we slept in every night. We were no longer in the park¡­ but in our bedroom. ncing down at my body, the green sundress I had worn was nowhere to be seen, but I was not naked either. Instead, I found myself wearing my usual white nightgown. That came as a surprise to me. I had slept through the entire trip back home. Having experienced the dreams before, I could guess that that exined the near level of unconsciousness, but Xaden had no way of knowing that. For all he knew, I simply sumbed to my exhaustion at the end of a wonderful, eventful day. But still, he must have been so careful¡­ so incredibly delicate in carrying me home, in changing my clothes that, even in normal sleep, I would not have been jostled awake from his movements. He always made me feel like the most precious thing. I still couldn¡¯t fathom why or how. As I gazed at his sleeping form, however, none of that mattered in the slightest. Not when the mere sight of him made my chest swell with affection and other feelings that I was scared to admit out loud. I leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to his corbone, savoring the sweet warmth of his soft skin despite the slight chill of Chapter 46 the dark dawn that shrouded the world. It was no secret that wolves were a little more resistant to cold weather than other species, but¡­ being as close to him as I was¨Cand literally pressed skin¨Cto¨Cskin¨CI could not help but believe that this¡­ this was purely Xaden. There was no possible way he was the alpha I was warned about. He was considerate and gentle.. and he held my heart in hisrge, capable hands. And I think I¡­ L. I stalled, my heart beginning to race. I didn¡¯t think I would ever harbor such thoughts of someone in this lifetime, but meeting him was nothing short of a miracle. As I kissed him again in the hollow of his neck, slowly letting my hands roam across his broad chest, a low moan emerged from the depths of his throat. ¡°Maeve¡­?¡± he mumbled, still half¨Casleep. I let my lips linger over his skin, feeling his heart start to pound. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡± I whispered, my apology only half sincere as I felt him shudder beneath my touch. Instantly, I wanted to feel more from him. A soft moan echoed above me. ¡°How could I possibly sleep with¡­ with you touching me like that?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re both awake now¡­¡± I murmured, ¡°unless you¡¯d rather go back to sleep.¡± All of a sudden, Xaden rolled us over so that he was now partially on top of me. For a fleeting moment, I thought he was upset I disrupted his slumber, but the sinful, seductive glow in his tired eyes indicated otherwise. Something throbbed inside me. Needy and helpless and yearning for him. He kissed me again and again, each one melting into the next, so it felt like one long dance of lips and tongue. ¡°You¡¯re brave to tease a starved alpha,¡± he growled. Faintly, I felt him expertly tug off my underwear from underneath my nightgown. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready to see just how hungry I am after falling asleep on me like that.¡± My legs rubbed together, trying to soothe the ache I had for him. ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged against his mouth. Xaden¡¯s kisses trailed down my neck as I reeled from his tender attentions, going further and further down my corbone, my chest until he had no choice but to throw the covers off my writhing body so he could continue. His heard stubble grazed my inner thighs. I watched, dazed as his strong arms wrapped underneath my legs. He put his beautiful mouth on me, kissing me.. down there. I inhaled sharply. ¡°What¨CWhat are you d¨Cdoing, X¨CXaden?¡± I panted between moans. Xaden dragged his tongue, making me squirm. ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured against my tender skin, and I unconsciously dug my fingers into his luscious hair. ¡°Justy back.. and let me do this for you.¡± I was hardly in a position toin. I weakly nodded, falling back against the pillow as he continued his delicious ministrations, pulling every whimper and moan and cry out of me that he could until I came. Hourster, long after we had our fill of each other, we cleaned up very thoroughly and got ourselves dressed for the banquet. Despite being a private banquet, it was still being held at the pce with the entire royal family in attendance, so formal attire was of the utmost importance. Xaden, of course, dazzled in everything, even something as simple as an all¨Cck suit with a deep blue handkerchief ent sticking out of his front jacket pocket. As for me, I opted to wear the blue¨Cgray dress I had picked out at Mona Road, feeling as elegant and beautiful as I remembered. Maggie had helped me style my hair into a nice updo, while I used some of the beauty tips Charlotte had kindly given me to touch up my face. Xaden¡¯s face lit up with pleasure once he saw me in the dress for the first time, which I couldn¡¯t deny lifted my spirits. But he was not the only one I had to impress tonight. As we sat together in the car, steadily approaching the pce with every passing second, it dawned on me just what I had signed up for. First impressions aside, this was going to be my first time meeting Xaden¡¯s entire family all at once. Not just for them to see the girl he was going to marry, but to see if I was really cut out for this lifestyle, even with the Luma Queen¡¯s help. This was to see if I was worth all of their time and effort. This was either going to go very well¡­ or not at all. No pressure. Third Person POV The day had finallye. Today was the day of Maeve¡¯s first royal dinner. The banquet that rang in her unofficial entrance into the royal household. It was nothing the rest of the Werewolf Kingdom was aware of, nor something that even Maeve¡¯s own family had been told about. Only a select few people¨Calphas and servants included¨Cknew about the ns for the evening. That being said, the pce bubbled with many conflicting emotions as they prepared for the evening tomence. Many within the family itself were decidedly eager for the night toe to a quick end, although for varying reasons. Others, however, looked forward to what the night had in store. For one, there was the revered and kind¨Chearted Luna Queen, who yearned to see her new daughter¨Cinw in action. She knew more than anyone, with the exception of Xaden, just how much Maeve had improved over thest few days and how much she feared making a fool of herself. But Leonora had more insight than that. With every lesson, she saw Maeve¡¯s confidence grow and grow, fueled by an inner fire that she seemed to bepletely unaware of. But she knew it was only a matter of time before everyone else could see just how powerful it was. And then there was Isabelle. As she applied somest minute touches to her makeup, she was practically ready to burst with anticipation. There were not going to be many instances where the entire royal family would be in attendance, so she needed to take what chances she could. If she was going to properly humiliate Maeve, everyone needed to be there. And, oh, how easy that was going to be. So what if Maeve was taking up etiquette lessons with the Luna Queen? She was still the useless, spineless servant¨Cgirl from Moonstone that Isabelle remembered. And she had no ce in Isabelle¡¯s story. That, she would make certain of Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Maeve POV It is just a dinner.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As I sat in the center of the pce banquet hall, feigning confidence as I sipped my water as was taught, surrounded by Xaden and his younger siblings while they engaged in light conversation, I tried to breathe. Alpha King An and Luna Queen Leonora were a distance away at the head of the table, speaking with their eldest son, and 1 continued to inhale¡­ long, slow, and shaky as I feebly tried to calm my nerves. It¡¯s only a dinner, so rx and think of something else. Shockingly enough, I would find my advice to be easier said than done. Everything I saw and breathed just reeked of wealth and status and pure alpha bloodlines and I felt more than ever that I did not belong. Even more so than I ever did in Moonstone. Who on earth was I trying to fool with my nonsense? Considering that every member of the immediate royal family would be in attendance and that I was to employ every etiquette rule I had learned over thest few days, it became extremely apparent that this was way more than just a dinner. It was yet another test I needed to pass, regardless of what Xaden or his mother tried to say otherwise. I was just a waste of space here.. a fraud- ¡°Just breathe, Maeve,¡± Xaden murmured by my ear, the calm in his deep voice magically enticing me to obey his words despite my pitiful attempts mere minutes before. ¡°You trained for this for days with my mother, and I¡¯ve seen the change in you, even if you don¡¯t feel it just yet. You can absolutely do this.¡± I twisted to gaze at him, seeing nothing but sincerity. ¡°Tonight is all about you,¡± he said. ¡°And I know you¡¯ll blow us all away.¡± Setting my jaw, I forced myself to nod in agreement. The queen had repeated many a time about maintaining a strong. invulnerableposure when in thepany of nobility. Ally or not, anyone could¨Cand would¨Cfind my weaknesses and exploit them for their benefit, if given the opportunity. Not that I necessarily believed these three people would do that¡­ but this was not about what I believed. This was about practicing what I learned If I didn¡¯t get the hang of this, I might find myself tangled with the wrong person. ¡°So, Maeve,¡± Lucas chirped, nursing his wine as he shifted his posture. Tonight, in his navy blue suit, he looked more like a prince than ever, much unlike the youthful, bright¨Ceyed young man I encountered in the pce hallways. ¡°This week marked your first time setting foot inside the pce, correct?¡± I nodded. ¡°How has it been for you? I know it can be pretty daunting to neers,¡± he added with a tinge of sympathy. I couldn¡¯t help but think how kind it was of him to ask. ¡°It was daunting at first¡­ but actually,¡± I mused with a small smile, ¡°I¡¯ve had a nice time here so far.¡± I went on to describe how much I admired all of the beautiful artwork and architecture, and how it felt like exploring a new world every time I arrived. And, of course, I had to attribute my positive experiences to some of the people I had met thus far, from Charlotte to Lucas And that was when the realization hit me. Someone was still missing from the banquet ¡°Eric¡¯s not here yet,¡± I pointed out. The subsequent exchange of nces and unspokenmunication between the siblings did not slip past me¨Cthey seemed to know something that I did not. ¡°Is he not ?¡± Xaden started to answer. ¡°Eric does not- ¡°Chances are he won¡¯te.¡± ¨C Having suddenly appeared near our end of the table, Henry sighed with a lowly shake of his head, feigning sympathy. ¡°That poor failure I¡¯m forced to call brother can hardly carry his own head around on that scrawny body of his. If he¡¯s feeling under the weather, he won¡¯t be able to lift even his little finger, let alone lug himself out of bed.¡± Charlotte looked ufortable. ¡°That¡¯s not fair of you to say. It¡¯s hardly his fault he has to miss events so often.¡± ¡°I disagree,¡± Henry said with a casual shrug. ¡°One¡¯s weak constitution is not an issue of the body, it¡¯s one of the mind. He just doesn¡¯t care enough to even try to better himself. He¡¯s an embarrassment to Father¡¯s legacy.¡± The bluntness with which he spoke startled me, but before I could even think to react, I felt a cold presence materialize behind me, while his siblings dealt with his rudements before he retreated back to his seat. ¡°Hello, Maeve.¡± Immediately, my skin crawled with unease. I did not want to do this¨CI was not ready to meet with Isabelle yet¡­ not after how deeply she had humiliated me with her little test, but even I knew I was only attempting to dy the inevitable. She was mated to Xaden¡¯s eldest brother, after all, so we were destined to run into each other more often than not. I took a deep breath, steeling myself. If we were going to be part of the same family, we could not always resort to rudeness or hostility. And that meant either one or both of us needed to take the first step towards some sort of reconciliation. If I needed to be the first to do so, then so be it. Once I had somewhatposed myself, I turned to face her with a small, cordial smile. ¡°Hello, Isabelle,¡± I greeted with a stiff curtsy, remembering what else the Luna Queen had taught me. Regardless of age, even if we were to have the same title, she was married to Xaden¡¯s elder, which in turn meant that she was also my elder, Her gaze washed over me. ¡°You look lovely tonight.¡± I blinked, having not expected that. Still, I wouldn¡¯t let my guard down with her. History taught me otherwise. ¡°Thank you¡­ as do you.¡± Despite her ugly personality, she was indeed quite pretty. Her blonde hair was pinned up in a ssy bun on top of her head, allowing for loose strands to frame her delicate heart¨Cshaped face, and her makeup looked like it had been hand¨Cpainted by a master, illuminating her icy blue eyes¨Ccold and deste of any affection for her fellow women. And the dress she wore was exquisite: a sleek, morous deep red that clung to her slender body in all the right ces while still being modest. Perhaps in another universe, she could have been the envy of the kingdom. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said off¨Chandedly, as if she already knew that. For the next few minutes, as the others pulled me back into their conversation, she took her own seat next to her husband, either making some small remark here or there, or idly minding her own business. It wasn¡¯t long before, all of a sudden, Isabelle let out an abrupt giggle, grabbing our attention. ¡°Apologies,¡± she said, waving her hand. ¡°I just had a silly thought.¡± Charlotte raised a curious eyebrow. ¡°What about?¡± she inquired before taking a small, delicate sip of wine. Isabelle wrinkled her nose with a coy smile. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t say,¡± she said. ¡°I was just reminded of something from the past.¡± The moment those words left her mouth, I got an uneasy feeling, thinking she would once again try to bring up something that regarded my behavior in Moonstone. But when she did not say anything further, Xaden and Lucas exchanged quiet mutters of bewilderment. ¡°Very well, then¡­¡± the younger brother pointedly trailed off, before switching his gaze to me. ¡°Maeve, do you like porterhouse steaks? Our chefs are renowned for their masterful skills on the grill, and it happens to be one of their specialties for this evening. If you¡¯d like, I could rmend my favorite side dishes to pair.¡± Chapter 47 Admittedly, I did not know what a porterhouse steak was, but it sounded delicious. I opened my mouth to answer, but was quickly cut off. ¡°Then again, I think I should say it,¡± Isabelle interjected thoughtfully, swiveling her gaze to me with intent. ¡°Maeve, none of this would mean anything if you didn¡¯t feelfortable here. This is your first dinner with the family, so I firmly believe that you should feel your very best.¡± I blinked. That sounded. suspiciously considerate of her to say. How uncharacteristic of her. Isabelle smirked. ¡°So then, why don¡¯t you serve the food with the other omega servants?¡± she asked casually, knowing exactly how to strike me right where it hurt. ¡°That way, it¡¯ll feel more like home for you.¡± That¡­ was a very low blow. Very few people in this room knew about that detail from my past. I hadn¡¯t even divulged that truth to the Luna Queen yet, though I supposed it cleared any confusion she might have still harbored about me. And, indeed, as I took a quick nce around the room, I witnessed varying expressions of outrage, shock, and disbelief. The Alpha King, especially, glowered with obvious displeasure. He elected not to speak, but I did not need him to. I could imagine exactly what he was thinking underneath that crown of his. They were things I heard every single day of my childhood. But I¡¯d had enough. I wasn¡¯t going to let her taunt me any longer. Moonstone was long behind me, and I was sick of hearing others bring it up in pathetic attempts to humiliate me for whatever stupid gain they sought. It was about time I reimed some control over myself. To hell with whatever Isabelle thought of me. É« Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Maeve POV As Isabelle smirked at me from behind her wine ss, the truth was made more apparent to me than ever. She had only pretended to be cordial in an attempt to lower my guard. And chances were, if I somehow managed to circumvent my sister¡¯s party and that tussle with her friend, and instead met Isabelle immediately after Xaden rescued me, then that jab would have done exactly what she intended. But little did she know, this was not my first time trapped in the wolf pit. ¡°Y¨CYou know what?¡± I muttered through gritted teeth, scrunching the skirt of my dress with tight, white knuckles. Meanwhile, Isabelle peered down at me with an arched brow, daring to continue my train of thought. And to be honest, my first instinct was to shut up and cower. Perhaps the Maeve from a month ago¨Cmaybe even five days ago¨Cwould have backed down. I could just picture how it would have happened, how I would have rolled over at even the slightest sign of resistance and exposed my belly like a docile, pathetic pup. Maeve of Moonstone was pliable¡­ someone easy to push and y around with when one wanted entertainment. But I was not the same girl I was a few days ago. I straightened myself, mustering as much courage as was physically possible. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t regret a single second of it. All those years living in that house showed me everything I knew I wanted out of life and everything I should never be. Living there helped me learn the importance of kindness and humility¨Csomething you could stand to learn a thing or two about,¡± I snapped with a cold re directed straight at her, feeling far from the girl I was a week ago. ¡°And what could I possibly gain from that?¡± she drawled, unimpressed. ¡°None of those will win me any favors among fellow alphas.¡± I shrugged. ¡°On the contrary, I think you could gain plenty. For starters, you could find some friends to keep youpany,¡± I retorted. ¡°Then you would have something better to do with your time than pick on others, since your duties as a Luna Princess clearly aren¡¯t enough to satisfy you.¡± Immediately, her face reddened with fury as a thick vein throbbed in her forehead. She did not appreciate my insinuation in the slightest. Part of me wished I could say that I felt even a little bit of pity for her, but that was difficult to do behind all the adrenaline that coursed through my veins. ¡°Like you would know anything about having friends or duties,¡± she spat. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here less than a week, and you¡¯re already acting like you own everything¡± ¡°I have never imed such a thing.¡± I countered, unable to stop, ignorant to the stunned faces at my side. ¡°But your behavior is nothing like what I expected a Luna Princess to be like. I always imagined they were someone to look up to, someone who cared about her people¡­ but I never thought I¡¯d meet one who was so juvenile.¡± Her eyes practically bulged out of her head the moment those words left my mouth. And, if I was perfectly honest with myself, I couldn¡¯t believe my own audacity. With impable timing, the kitchen doors blew open as carts stacked with food came rolling out before Isabelle could attempt a response. That was probably for the best, too. By the time I had finished my verbal assault, I was shaking with adrenaline so fervently that I couldn¡¯t focus on anything else. What just happened, that was so unlike me¡­ I didn¡¯t think I could manage something like that again. ¡°That was fantastic, Maeve,¡± Charlotte whispered next to me with a wide, mischievous grin, while Lucas held up a proud thumbs¨Cup. ¡°I almost wish I¡¯d taken a picture of her face when you¡¯d said that¡± I smiled weakly in response, not quite sure how to feel about it. As the servants ced the different dishes of food on the table, I suddenly caught a whiff of something strong that made my stomach churn. An ufortable sort of movement that was most decidedly not hunger. It took over my body, quick and unforgiving. Whatever had been wheeled out on those carts.. I needed to stay away from it. Xaden leaned in close, thankfully having realized something was wrong. ¡°Maeve, you¡¯ve gone pale,¡± he murmured wide¨Ceyed, caressing my back with slow, soothing strokes. ¡°Do you not feel well?¡± Suddenly ovee with strong waves of dizziness, I shook my head with a quiet groan. I could feel my skin start to grow mmy. From the second the scent hit my nose, I knew what the culprit was For some reason, I was highly sensitive to fish and rare¨Cgrade meats¨Can aversion that I was quick to discover while I tried to explore the farmer¡¯s market at Mona Road with Maggie all those days ago¨Cand the table was stacked full of grilled salmon and beautifully cooked steaks of varying degrees. I had never had any problems with either delicacy before, so I could only credit it to being a side effect of my pregnancy. That was a problem. I still knew astonishingly little about how to handle situations like this, pregnant or not. And to top it off, if the food was not taken out of the room within the next few minutes, I knew without question that I was bound to throw up in front of the entire royal family that I was desperate to impress. I refused to let that happen. Come hell or high water, I would not throw up in front of the royal family. ¡°Can someone please remove those dishes¡­?¡± I begged, trying my best to get the words out while I focused on breathing. ¡°I don¡¯t like fish or rare beef¡± Isabelle gaped at me. ¡°You cannot be serious,¡± she muttered, sounding offended. ¡°Are your standards honestly set so high that even the food prepared by our hard¨Cworking pce chefs is not good enough for you?¡± ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± ¡°All this work that everyone put into pleasing you, all in the hopes that you might respect the effort put forward to wee you to our home¨Cand what do you do? You ask for food to be removed before you even try it.¡± She shook her head with a woeful, disappointed frown. ¡°How very humble of you.¡± My sensitive stomach sank. That knowing look in her eyes told me everything¨Cshe had nned this from the start¡­.she might have even specifically requested for those potent dishes to be made. Not only did she want to humiliate me, but she also intended to vilify me in front of everybody I couldn¡¯t understand it. Why did this girl hate me so much? The only connection we had, apart from this, was our fathers¡® longtime acquaintanceship. I hardly even knew her. Charlotte rushed to my side, brushing hair out of my face. The cool touch of her fingers was surprisingly a great help. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Isabelle,¡± she scolded incredulously, ¡°this has nothing to do with standards, she¡¯s just-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her fool you,¡± Isabelle said, pointing a sneer at me, only further solidifying what I had already suspected. ¡°She¡¯s using whatever excuses she has at her disposal to win you over. Tell me, how can someone who preaches about kindness and humility then go on to refuse any food that is graciously served to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s carrying my baby,¡± Xaden emphasized, raising his voice and sounding every bit as threatening as was possible. ¡°That food is making her unwell. Goddess forbid if anyone shows leniency towards my pregnant Luna!¡± he eximed, exasperated.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Isabelle scowled. ¡°That¡¯s no excuse for entitlement.¡± ¡°Henry!¡± he spat with ire, despite his refusal to leave my trembling side. ¡°Control your impossible, irrational woman or so help me, you will have me to deal with once this is all over!¡± 2/3 Chapter 18 Fear rose within me. I didn¡¯t want him to start fights because of this! I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if he got hurt because of me. The tant look of distaste Henry threw at his brother, however, was impossible to miss. It had be more than apparent that he cared nothing for his angry little brother¡¯s threats or was ready to take on the challenge, even if it ruined the banquet. Either way, he was more than willing to let the chaos ensue and allow his wife to do whatever she pleased, all just to spite Xaden. But when our eyes met across the table¡­ Something happened. I wasn¡¯t sure if he saw my apprehension regarding a potential fight or if it was how I struggled to fend off my nausea or some sort ofbination of the two¡­ but something softened in the harsh contours of his face. And just like that, I seemed to have anotherpletely unexpected¨Cally, even if only for the moment. Henry sighed, rubbing a tired hand through his brown hair, looking very simr to his father with that gesture. ¡°Isabelle,¡± he called out, ¡°you can stop your little games now. Leave the poor girl alone.¡± ¡°No,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I hardly think I¡¯m the one being irrational here. She¡¯s the one making a fuss about food.¡± There was no sign of her giving up, even with Henry trying to talk her down. I worried Isabelle would stubbornly stick to her guns until the banquet came to an end. That was, however, until Alpha King An intervened. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± his tired, gruff voice spoke up, silencing the room. I waited with bated breath, worried he would decide to target me until his gaze ultimately swung over to the other guilty party. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another word out of you tonight, Tabelle I blinked. He was scolding Isabelle? SIND G Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Maeve POV ¡°Y¨CYour Majesty.?¡± Isabelle murmured, apparently taken aback by Alpha King An¡¯s sudden andpletely unexpected interruption. With shallow, heaving breaths as I tried desperately to curb my rising nausea, I watched the interaction, unsure what to expect. She did not say anything beyond that, but the confusion that deeply inteced within her words was made abundantly clear to me. I could practically hear the storm her mind was beginning to conjure up. This banquet might have been in my honor, but we all knew just how the Alpha King felt about me. If he wanted to, I believed without a doubt that he would have continued to keep quiet while Isabelle did what she wanted. And if it were up to him, I certainly would not have made it this far. I would have been kicked to the curb within the first minute of meeting him. Was there a chance that I somehow¡­ misjudged him? ¡°There will be no more discrimination of any sort against Maeve,¡± he said, stiff but stern. ¡°The purpose of this banquet is to wee her into the family. Anyone who dares to believe or act otherwise will have no choice but to leave.¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the Luna Queen nod. ¡°She is marrying our beloved Xaden,¡± she criticized sharply. ¡°It is highly inappropriate for a fellow Luna Princess to mistreat her sister¨Cin¨Cduty.¡± The sight warmed my soul¨Ca blessedfort to know that she was in my corner, even beyond the privacy of our lessons. Isabelle stammered, full of disbelief. ¡°1¨CI don¡¯t-Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Alpha King An mmed a powerful hand against the table, but no one flinched except for the target in question and myself. ¡°I have had enough of your antics, Isabelle. Treat her with respect or else I will have you removed immediately,¡± he warned, taking on a dangerous tone that left absolutely no room for debate. And however much I knew Isabelle might have wanted to, even she knew better than to disagree with the king. She might have been an opportunist or strong¨Cminded, but she certainly was no fool. But not even a fool would dare to defy the Alpha King. Not to his face, and especially not in his domain. ¡°I believe I have made myself perfectly clear,¡± he grunted, taking a sip of his wine when no one said anything else. Isabelle seemed to take the hint, however, dipping her head, low and courteous before her terrifying father¨Cinw. ¡°Of course, King An, sire,¡± she murmured quietly as she sank deep into her chair, reduced to nothing but a mere shadow of the girl she was just moments ago. ¡°I meant no disrespect to Your Majesties¡± The sight was¡­ unexpected. I honestly had no clue she was capable of even a shred of humility at all, but I supposed anything was possible. Unlike when Sarah had faced the wrath of a royal, I found it hard to feel any sympathy for Isabelle. Her disdain toward me defied any sort of logic or reason and I failed to understand why she chose to treat me so. Why was she so eager to see me fail? King An cleared his throat, seemingly cated with her quick submission. Queen Leonora, on the other hand, looked less convinced but did not say more regarding the matter. Instead, she summoned several omega servants to clear away all of the offending dishes, remarking that they had not even been listed on the original menu, while Xaden and Charlotte continued to tend to me until everyst one was gone. Before long, I could breathe again without feeling like spilling my guts. ¡°How do you feel now, Maeve?¡± Xaden inquired gently, rubbing my knee, as Charlotte finished patting my head with a cool napkin. 172 12:22 PM Chapter 49 I sighed. ¡°Better,¡± I admitted. ¡°Thank you..¡± It was not long before the frazzled energy of the room began to dissipate and the servants came out to serve us our tes of food. After that whole debacle, my appetite had diminished ever so slightly, but in the end, I could not resist trying portions of that porterhouse steak Lucas had spoken highly of and even dollops of side dishes that he and Charlotte rmended to me with much gusto. Lively conversation sprung up once more at the table, and within minutes, it was almost as if nothing had ever happened. And after all that lying fuss Isabelle made about me not wanting to eat food served by the pce chefs, she was the one who hardly made a dent into a portion smaller than the size of her delicate fist. Somehow, I ended up eating considerably more than she did. As the servants served me a second¨Csmaller¨Cserving of food, my gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift between Isabelle and Alpha King An. While the king¡¯s lofty presence had somewhat perked up as the minutes passed by, Isabelle was in despair, fuming in her chair as she poked at her steak without contributing to the conversation. In full transparency, I was not particrly faring any better. All at once, my mind was racing a mile a minute and lost in a daze, trying to make sense of things. That could not have really happened¡­ could it..? Thest time we were all in the same room together, it had been made perfectly clear that the Alpha King was firmly nted on Isabelle¡¯s side when it came to my impending marriage into their esteemed family. From the beginning, they were both against me and sought to find any reason to justify keeping me out It had only been less than a week since that day. I didn¡¯t understand what on earth could have changed in less than a week for him to step in and help me. All of a sudden, I felt Xaden¡¯s hand on my thigh, prompting me to look at him. ¡°How are you doing?¡± he asked quietly, amid the conversation everyone else was immersed in. It felt like we had entered our own little bubble, even if only for a moment. I realized I had been spinning my fork around my te for longer than was normal. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m feeling great.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. The food¡¯s delicious¡­ your family seems happy¡­ I¡¯m here with you,¡± I whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for anything else.¡± Looking unconvinced, Xaden sighed, preparing to say something until his gaze drifted toward the entrance of the banquet hall. And then, any words he might have wanted to say never left his mouth as he stared in shock at whatever captured his attention. Or perhaps¡­ whoever. ¡°Eric?¡± he questioned All of a sudden, everyone¨Cincluding myself¨Cimmediately whirled around to meet the face of none other than the Second Prince himself. Wearing a dark suit that clung a little too loosely to his thin frame, he matched the attire of his siblings but looked very much out of ce with the anxiety¨Cridden expression that marred his skinny face. Prince Eric shuffled awkwardly with everyone¡¯s attention suddenly on him. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry for showing up sote.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Even after all that talk about being an outsider, he was still standing here, in front of his entire family. He actually showed up. SEND GIFT Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Maeve POV The moment Prince Eric made his presence known, the banquet hall fell dead silent. No one dared to speak a word, breathe, or make even the slightest sound. Or perhaps that was just me. I really couldn¡¯t tell anymore. To be honest, I had no idea what to expect from his sudden entrance. Every rumor I had ever heard indicated that he was either not on speaking terms with his family or was merely too sick and feeble to attend anything that involved public appearances. But if what Eric had told me himself was the goddess¨Cgiven truth.. about how he was the ck sheep of the highly regarded royal alpha family and was shunned for not living up to their expectations, then we were going to have a real problem on our hands. For all I knew, Alpha King An would throw him out. Or someone would instigate a fight in the middle of the banquet hall. And if someone were to attack him in front of me¡­ what was I supposed to do¡­? Good goddess¡­. what was I supposed to do if any of those horrifying possibilities happened? None of the lessons I¡¯d been taking with the queen covered that. My stomach sunk with dread at the mere thought. This was my informal initiation into the family. If I chose to defend him despite whoever opposed me, I could risk further damaging what little rtionship I had with everyone and my marriage to Xaden could very well be on the chopping block. But if I stayed silent for the sake of neutrality, then that would hurt poor Eric, who would not hurt even a fly. Either way, chances were that the evening could end in catastrophe. I was utterly petrified for both him and myself. Amid the awkward silence, however, one person chose to speak up. ¡°Eric, you decided to join us, after all,¡± Luna Queen Leonora murmured, giving off the faintest whiff of surprise as she rose to greet her son, albeit with abundant grace and poise. ¡°I thought you were not feeling well enough to be here.¡± His gaze nervously darted around the room, but he nodded. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to officially wee Xaden¡¯s new mate. I thought it best she heard it from me personally¡­¡± he faltered, ncing up at me. ¡°I¨CI hope that was alright¡± That was directed at me. He was looking for my approval. Again, I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of myself. So hungry for the approval of others¡­. even at the cost of what little dignity we had I fully prepared to open my mouth, but I was cut off by another eager voice. ¡°Actually,¡± Henry spoke up, haughty and full of derision, ¡°I think we were perfectly fine as we were.¡± The younger siblings visibly shifted ufortably in their chairs, not seeming to agree with their eldest brother but were unsure what to do. It was Xaden, however, who attempted to intervene with an agitated huff. ¡°Henry, don¡¯t-¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t need to pretend you like him just because your mate is here,¡± Henry interrupted, quick to stop Xaden. ¡°I think I speak on everyone¡¯s behalf when I say that we don¡¯t need this pathetic alpha here.¡± The Luna Queen gaped, embarrassed by her son. ¡°Henry- ¡°No¡± Shocked, the whole room suddenly turned to me, and that was how I found out that I was the one who had interjected. Mortification crawled up my throat¨C1 didn¡¯t even realize I had gotten angry enough to speak up, but I could feel it in my chest, hot and thick and unmistakably eager for a reason to be let out. I felt all the color drain from my face with all this conflicting attention, but it was toote now, ¡°N¨CNo,¡± I repeated as firmly as I could muster. ¡°I want you to join us. Please.¡± Once he realized he had my approval, Eric cautiously took his ce in the remaining open seat and proceeded to nibble with Chapter 50Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
  1. us. And so continued whatever conversations had paused just minutes prior. As the dinner went on, however, whenever there was an opening for Henry to make some sort of off¨Chandedment at his brother¡¯s expense, he would take it with much gusto.
Everybody, even Xaden, just sat there, tiredly epting it all. But the Alpha King was the only one who seemed the most neutral. In fact, one might even say that he didn¡¯t care about what was said. I sat on what felt like thousands of painful pins and needles, waiting for any sort of sign that Eric would try to defend himself against his brother. It didn¡¯t matter what it was¨Cif he was able to throw some ssy backhanded response or even a simple ¡°stop¡± to put an end to Henry¡¯s rude remarks, that would have been enough, but¡­ But.. he did nothing. Not a single thing, even as dinner turned into dessert. He just sat there and took it all. Absorbed it like a sponge, and every insult Henry hurled at him was a ssh of water. But even sponges have their limits, I thought. Surely, he would tire of the harassment and speak up for himself before the evening was over. I was sure his siblings would have enjoyed the sight of their eldest, obnoxious brother¡¯s ego getting kicked down by a few notches. I knew I would have loved to see Eric take a stand. Do what I never had the courage to do in front of my own family. But it never happened. Outside of the banquet hall, as everyone began to depart, Eric approached Xaden and me. ¡°Thank you for letting me join you, Maeve,¡± he murmured, his gaze flickering between me and the floor. ¡°It was¡­ nice to see you again.¡± Something inside me both warmed up and deted at the same time upon hearing him say that ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± I insisted. ¡°I was happy to have you there.¡± Pensiveness suddenly marred his face as he nced behind me towards the open banquet hall door. ¡°At least you were,¡± he said with a small smile. After Xaden quietly apologized to him for the rude remarks made by their older brother and Eric had already begun to retreat to his room, Henry left the banquet hall, followed by his wife. The moment hiszy gaze caught sight of Eric, I got this horrible, sick feeling in the pit of my stomach. ¡°Good riddance,¡± Henry spat as he strolled past me without a care in the world, ring a hole into the back of his younger brother¡¯s slim silhouette. And it was like the ground quaked beneath me. ¡°Crawl back to your hole, you freak of nature.¡± The cruel choice of words was horrifying. I¡¯d had enough. Even if the hate was not directed at me, I could not stand another second of the abuse. I had just escaped a house where I was forced to ept it as my reality, where even after my days of freedom and love in Xaden¡¯s home, I struggled to free from my family¡¯s dirty clutches. It took a long time for me to even begin to tear apart at their intricate web, and I wanted mind my more than anything to help Eric out of his. So, while Xaden chastised his brother, I stormed through the hall, desperate to share a piece of my mind. But not to any of the princes. No. My blind fury led straight to Alpha King An, who was just leaving the banquet hall with Luna Queen Leonora, as I ignored Xaden¡¯s calls. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you done anything to help Eric?¡± I demanded. He regarded me slowly, almost with disbelief. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Maeve,¡± Xaden interjected, grabbing onto my arm with wild, worried eyes, his mother mirroring a very simr look on her face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± And just then, it dawned on me just what was happening¨CI was actually picking a fight with the king himself. I could serious trouble if I said even the slightest insult to him. I could lose everything. get into Chapter 50 But I couldn¡¯t stop. It was like I was possessed by some vengeful spirit, desperate to have her voice heard. ¡°D¨CDuring dinner,¡± I said as I lost momentum, frantically trying to gather my thoughts in the process, ¡°Henry kept saying such awful things about Eric in front of everybody and you¡­ you just let it happen. Why?¡± His lip curled in response. ¡°Why should I intervene? It¡¯s an issue between brothers.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but gape at the king. ¡°Eric is not just some scapegoat for you or anyone to unleash your anger upon,¡± I spat, desperately trying to ignore the tremors that shook my body, ¡°he¡¯s your son. And he has the same rights as any of your other children, no matter how you feel towards him.¡± The Alpha King did not say a word. He just watched me¡­ very carefully. ¡°Do you think they asked for the weight of your crown on their shoulders?¡± 1 continued, letting this angry spirit keep control over me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ced such impossibly high standards on your children.¡± ¡°I only want what is best for my children,¡± he growled, low, a warning. Xaden¡¯s grip tightened around me. I shook my head, not tearing my furious gaze away. ¡°Neither Eric, Xaden, nor anyone else in this family needs to improve on anything, I insisted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to fix themselves. Be a better father to m¨Cto them!¡± Having said everything I needed to say, I froze, heaving and shaking profusely like I had just run a marathon. But no one else dared to speak up in the silence. SEND GUT COMMENT 0 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 MAEVE POV All of the white, hot fury that possessed my body vanished the moment I had unleashed the burdens of my mind onto the Alpha King At first, all I felt was weightless, sweet relief upon having said everything I needed so desperately to say. But then I suddenly found myself freed from the control of that vengeful, restless spirit. And now, I was awake, forced to deal with the aftermath of my rash actions. What the hell have I done? I thought, horrified. This is not like me! Alpha King An¡¯s green eyes gleamed with something dark. ¡°You have some gall, little pup,¡± he muttered. ¡°Though, I am not sure if it was courage or foolishness that inspired you to speak to me with such crass.¡± He took one step toward me and I recoiled with a sharp flinch, fearing he wanted to strike me for talking back. In the blink of an eye. Xaden bravely nted himself in front of me, still holding onto me with a strong,forting hand¨Call in an attempt to shield me from his father¡¯s menacing figure. My body was wracked with tremors, terrified of what might happen. Please don¡¯t let the Alpha King hurt Xaden because of me! Queen Leonora, however, was quick to intervene. ¡°Dear.. it has been a long day, and the night draws near,¡± she said, wrapping her arm around his. Her gentle, beseeching touch seemed to have soothed him in some way. ¡°This is a matter for another time After a tense moment, he finally spoke up once more. ¡°Due to the special circumstances of the evening. I¡¯ll allow that little mishap of yours to slide,¡± King An drawled, looming closer to me with slow, foreboding steps that threatened to send me cowering in a corner, ¡°but make no mistake, I will not be so forgiving a second time. It would do you well to remember your ce in the future.¡± My ce¡­Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The words hit me in the chest with a thud. I knew better than anyone where I stood in the chain ofmand. What happened tonight was a mere anomaly, I wanted to hope. Much stress culminated from this banquet, and my reaction was simply an unfortunate release of all the stress I had umted. Deep down, however, I knew that all of this could have been prevented. and something inside me chose to throw all caution to the wind, Regardless, I could not afford to let this happen again. Gulping, I lowered my head. ¡°Y¨CYes, Your Majesty.¡± He stopped mere inches away from me, so close that I could practically smell his disdain. ¡°You may be my son¡¯s intended.. and you may have him wrapped around your dainty little finger, but you are still just a child,¡± he hissed, peering down at me like I was linle more than a pebble under his shor, uncaring that his son could hear every word. ¡°And children do not dictate the ways of the adult world. Just obry, and everything will happen as nned.¡± This was his warning to me. No¨Cit was a promise. If I learned what I needed to and respected the king¡¯s rules, then we wouldn¡¯t have any problems. ¡°Father- ¡°And you, Xaden-¡°The harsh, sudden addressal made Xaden stiffen beside me. ¡°Learn to take control of your woman,¡± he leered, looking me up and down. ¡°Such behavior from your future Lana will only cause problems.¡± I felt his hand tremble around my arin, which unnerved me. Did he fear his father.. or was it what his father said! Xaden said nothing in response, however, only staring back at him with full intensity. With a passing re in my direction, Alpha King An briskly stormed off, followed by a worried Luna Queen Leonora and smug- lookingbelle, leaving the two of us braced together in the hallway. As if stuck in a trance, we walked back to the car in total, baffled silence, processing the events of the evening- Even in the car, it took the longest time for one of us to even muster the energy to speak. 0 Chapter 37 Stunned, Xaden let out a breath, rubbing a hand over his mouth. ¡°Maeve what happened in there?¡± he asked, sounding at a loss. ¡°1¨CI don¡¯t know.¡± I stammered as I picked at my hands, overwhelmed with shame and panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know where all of that came from. I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to blow up at your father like that¨Cit just came out, and I couldn¡¯t stop i Screaming at the Alpha King was the absolutest thing I had thought to achieve tonight, least of all at any point in my life. I had wanted to show the utmost respect and humility that I could in his presence. Not only was he Xaden¡¯s father, but he was the most powerful man in the entire kingdom¡ªif he wanted to, he could do away with me at any given moment. But¡­ something had happened to me when I saw Eric sit there while his older brother said those awful things. While his father did nothing to stop it. All of a sudden, I was back in that nightmare of a house I grew up in. I had found myself sitting in Eric¡¯s ce, with Sarah and Victoria hurling their insults at me instead of Prince Henry And where King An sat, I saw Alpha Burton blissfully minding his own business, turning a blind eye and deaf ear to what was happening in his house. I saw my father staring back at me through those green apathetic eyer And something in me snapped. I couldn¡¯t just pay witness to all of that and pretend it never happened. Not when I had dreamed for years that someone would defend me the way I did tonight. It wasn¡¯t right that I had to stand up to the king in the first ce¡­ But I didn¡¯t regret standing up for Eric, Xaden continued. ¡°Those things you said I could understand talking back to Isabelle, but.. for you to talk like that to my father, of all prople, too.¡± He turned to gape at me. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a side to you before.¡± Inched, suddenly feeling horrified. In daring to insult the alpha king, there was a great likelihood that I insulted Xaden in the process too Familial issues aside, they were still father and son, and I very possibly showed him a new side of me that he did not approve of ¡°Xaden, 1-1- And then, in a split second, he was kissing me with passionate fervor in the backseat of the car, taking me byplete surprise. ¡°I was right¨Che purred against my mouth, full of adoration, ¡°I just knew you¡¯d blow us all away tonight¡± ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯r ¡®re not mad?¡± ¡°Mad?¡± he repeated incredulously with a wicked grin, licking his lips. ¡°What you did was the most fearless thing I¡¯ve ever seen anyone do. Only my mother would dare to confront him with such burning tenacity and not give a damn about the repercussions. It was about time someone else did.¡± This fearless image he seemed to luve of me couldn¡¯t have been farther from the truth. I was not proud of myself, by any means. It was merely the reaction of a girl who was at the end of her rope. I was not brave like Xaden. I was a coward lost in a moment of stupidity and weakness. ¡°B¨CBut what if he forces us to call off our mating ceremony because of it?¡± ¡°Let him try,¡± he dered. ¡°I have every intention of making you mine.¡± His unwavering determination, admittedly, did little to appease me. I wanted so badly to believe him, but in the end, he was powerless against his father¡¯s almighty will. My fate rested in the Alpha King¡¯s unforgiving hands tonight. And my odds were not looking good THIRD PERSON POV An out¨Cof¨Cbreath Isabelle tried her best to keep up with the long strides of Alpha King An, whose outrage bounced off the walls of the pce walls. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± she gasped, maintaining a respectabile distance. Tin utterly appalled at my fellow Luna Princess¡¯s beluavior tonight!¡± That An could quite agree with. No one dared to talk back to him like th No one. 11:19 AM Chapter 31 Except for this girl, for whatever reason. I quite think this banquet served its purpose, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Isabelle continued. ¡°We learned just what kind of girl Kaden chose for himself. She¡¯s clearly not worthy of marrying into our outstanding bloodline-¡± ¡°And I thought I made myself quite clear tonight, King An snapped, swiftly turning around to face his relentless daughter¨Cinw, who paled upon seeing the dangerous look in his eyes. ¡°I did not want to hear another word out of you for the rest of the night. Not during the banquet, and not now. She flinched, a hurt look crossing her eyes ¡°My decision about whether she stays or not is none of your concern, Isabelle,¡± he reaffirmed sternly, not caring if he hurt her feelings. ¡°And I refuse to discuss this with you any longer. Goodnight.¡± Leaving no room for her to say anything more, Isabelle abruptly left with a huff As King An entered his royal quarters, his wife followed closely behind, her mind awhirl with concern for both him and her future daughter¨Cinw, ¡°Dear,¡± she prodded gently, ¡°please, don¡¯t be too upset with Maeve. She¡¯s been under a lot of stress- ¡°Am I to assume that was the result of your teachings?¡± he asked gruffly, point¨Cnk. She blinked, looking affronted. ¡°Of course not,¡± she quickly retorted, before once again growing concerned. ¡°You won¡¯t punish her, will you!¡± As much as it pained him to admit it, something happened as she scolded him like he was little more than a child. Seeing that unremarkable, shy, pitiful creature who trembled after merely entering a room he upied suddenly turn red with rage and determination, even in the daunting shadow of his royal crown, was a fascinating sight to behold. It was something he never would have expected from her. Not even Henry¡¯s wife had the audacity to confront him with such spirit. By all ounts, he should have been furious and demanded to have her removed from the premises. And if she were anyone else, then it would have happened without question. But, An was impressed. ¡°No.¡°he answered honestly, much to the pleasant surprise of his wife. ¡°But make no mistake, Leonora.. I will not tolerate such behavior from that girl again. That, you have my word on.¡± Impressed or not, Maeve was still nowhere near worthy of marrying his son, and he was determined to watch every move she made henceforth with meticulous perception. If she made a mistake, he would be the first to know. She would have to be very careful from now on. 3/3 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 THIRD PERSON POV That wretch did it¨CIsabelle seethed as she furiously threw open her bedroom door and mmed it shut behind her¡­ It was one thing for Marve to talk back to her. It was another thing to humiliate her in front of the very people she had worked so hard. to impress her entire life. But now- Now, she somehow had been able to turn almost the entire royal family against Isabelle, despite having all odds stacked against her from day one. How was that even possible? How were they so willing to ept a girl who so callously broke practically every rule in the Luna Princess rulebook that Isabelle was so careful to follow! Grinding her teeth, she stormed over to her vanity mirror to loosen her blonde hair from its confines Maeve was always a gutless nobody a lowly, pathetic excuse of what a true respectable alpha¡¯s daughter was supposed to embody, and an other in the entire hierarchy of the Werewolf Kingdom. It disgusted Isabelle to watch this girl all those years ago in Moonstone, how she could shamelessly act so weak and submissive when an alpha¡¯s blood coursed through her veins. Such behavior defied the very rules of nature. Wolves like Marve did not belong in their society, Especially within the presence of nobility. She had thought Alpha King An was on her side. She had been so careful to emphasize all of Maeve¡¯s faults and shorings because she knew how much of a stickler he was to attain nothing less than perfection But he defended that wretch. Tingling with rage, she tossed aside her hairpins. Why would he do that!! All of a sudden, the door to her bedroom creaked open as someone entered. She did not need to look up to know who it was the thick earthy scent of her alpha mate was impossible to mistake. ¡°Well¡± Henry drawled as soon as he shut the door behind him, the low heels of his ck Oxfords cking against their polished vinyl floors as he strode toward her. ¡°That was quite the show you put on during dinner tonight.¡± Wordlessly, she unsped her ruby bracelets Her posture didn¡¯t waver, even when her husband stopped directly behind her, enveloping her in his prominent shadow, where she could practically feel the tension roll off his body in waves. But however intimidating he was as the firstborn prince; she was not afraid of him in the slightest. ¡°Would you mind telling me what exactly was going through your mind, he questioned, ¡°when you decided yourself?¡± make a foolThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. out of Isabelle¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I was trying to prove a point,¡± she said between gritted teeth. ¡°And what could that have been, Isabelle?¡± Henry pressed, sounding frustrated. ¡°What could have been so important, so worthy of all that time and energy, that you had to do what you did in front of my parents?¡± She threw the bracelets into her jewelry box, loudly muning the lutch closed ¡°All I¡¯m trying to do is save our family¡¯s great reputation by exposing the truth about that girl before it¡¯s toote, she spat, only revealing a partial truth. ¡°Because once she marries your brother, any mistakes she¡¯s bound to make will reflect poorly on our house. On everybody Is that really what you want?¡± He scoffed, insensitive to his wife¡¯s plight. ¡°And look at how sessful you were at that. The only thing on everyone¡¯s mind right now is how crazy you looked trying to demean Xaden¡¯s mate tonight¡± ¡°I would have been sessful if you¡¯d helped me like a good husband she argued, bulling her fists at her sides. ¡°You should have helped me and defended me, instead of siding with that girl who¡¯s not even part of this family yet? ¡°Why should I help you?¡± he asked, his brow creasing with confusion ¡°Mar-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say her name around me,¡± ¡°Fine,¡± he sighed, full of exasperation, following her as she went to sit on the edge of their bed. ¡°She is not worth any of this anger. Why does she matter so much to you?¡± 11:19 AM Chapter 32 ¡°I don¡¯t care about her in the slightest,¡± Isabelle insisted. ¡°But everyone else does¨Calong with that baby of hers¨Cand she¡¯s nothing but a ¡°She means nothing in the grand schemes of things,¡± Henry firmly insisted, squaring up to Isabelle with resolve. ¡°Unless she is somehow what keeps me from winning that throne, then I have no qualms with the girl or that unborn pup of hers. The only purpose her presence serves to aplish is to distract my brother,¡± he added, ¡°which she seems to be quite good at. And since that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s wee to stay as long as she likes. His resolution to stay neutral stung Isabelle. Before Maeve showed up, he doted on her like a perfect husband and was willing to do practically anything to please her. But now.. it was almost like he was caught under the same spell as the rest of his family. A terrible, sick feeling suddenly made itself known in the pit of her stomach. ¡°Do you not love me anymore?¡± she demanded. ¡°Is that why you won¡¯t help me!¡± ¡°Where on earth is thating from?¡± he questioned with a start. Isabelle glowered at her husband. ¡°You like Maeve more than you love me.¡± His lip curled with distaste. ¡°You can really be insane sometimes, did you know that! I don¡¯t need any of this tonight, he spat, throwing his hands up and spinning on his heel to leave the bedroom. Despite her anger, her heart plummeted. He was going to leave, she couldn¡¯t have that! ¡°Before you go-¡± she quickly objected before trailing off, turning her back to Henry and pushing aside her hair, ¡°could you help me remove my ne? I had trouble with the sp and I don¡¯t want to break it¡± A simple lie, but anything to get him to stay, if she could. The brief silence following her question indicated his reluctance toply, but a good husband couldn¡¯t deny such a simple request from his wife. A heavy sigh resounded behind her, followed by his slow footsteps closing the distance between them until she felt his coarse fingers touch the gold chain of her ne. While Henry struggled with the sp, she purposefully rolled her head to the side, allowing him easier ess. Every time his coarse fingers brushed against her skin, she let out small breaths, each one inspiring wisps of growing arousal within her husband, despite his remaining tension. Once the garment was removed, he couldn¡¯t help but linger by her neck, pressing kiss after kiss over the spot where he¡¯d first marked her. A remnant from the night of their mating ceremony more than a year prior. ¡°Tell me you want me,¡± she whined, breathless and helpless as her alpha prince beheld her in the dark, amber¨Clit glow of their bedroom. And just like that, he was putty in her hands. Spinning her around, Henry¡¯s lips and teeth continued to graze over her slender neck, low growls emerging from the depths of his throat as he felt her body respond to his attentions. Hisrge hands reached around her back to unzip her blood¨Cred dress while she loosened his tie with deft fingers, unraveling and tossing it out of sight, out of mind. Her skin bristled with anticipation as he peeled the bedazzled, spaghetti¨Cstrap sleeves off her pale shoulders and arms to expose her bust. Ever the obedient Luna, she let him push her down against their duvet, embellished with cks and golds, so he could take in the sight of her, ready and willing for him. With her arms trapped within his grasp, he moved to pin her hands above her beautifully styled head, gazing down at her with burning intensity. ¡°Telline,¡± the enticed, biting her lip seductively. ¡°I want you,¡± Henry muttered, finally giving in. Despite being the one pinned down on the bed, she was the one who managed to wrap him around her finger. ¡°You drive me crazy. but I want no one else but you,¡± That was it. With just a few moves, she was back in her husband¡¯s good graces. Men¡­ she decided, can be so easy to control. As he proceeded to ravish her body withves of tongue and greedy hands, sliding off the rest of her dress so he could do to her as he so 11-19 AM Chapter 32 pleased, her mind wandered beyond the boundary of their bedroom. Maeve might have gained a victory tonight, but Isabelle was not about to give up just yet. There was no point in further trying to enlist Henry¡¯s help. He was headstrong, almost to a fault. If he decided on something, he would not change his mind. It was a quality shared between husband and wife that often saw them butting heads with each other. But it didn¡¯t matter that he refused to help her. If she was going to act, she was more than willing to do it alone. And in order to properly get under Maeve¡¯s skin, she needed to be able to do it without any one of her new allies around to help her. Isabelle was determined to see this through, one way or the other. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 XADEN POV ¡°Well..¡± Henry shaped back in his chair with a huff. ¡°I¡¯m certainly d that¡¯s over with Lolding a meeting after a long night is always rough¡± It just so happened that, the morning intmediately following the banquet, the two of us were scheduled to hold a brief, private conference regarding our men stationed near the border. With tensions increasing every passing day between us and the Hear Shifters, it didn¡¯t hurt to err on the edge of caution, which we both agreed was the best course of action The timing, however, was indeed rather inconvenient ¡°Tell me about it,¡± 1 drawled, crossing my arms, ¡°Last night, Maeve was Henry released a loud sigh as he rubbed a hand over his tired face, drawing my keen attention, And, for the first time that morning, the prominent circles under his eyes became very apparem, making me wonder what on earth happencil in the hours following the banquet. ¡°No offense, little brother,¡± he said, ¡°but I could use a break from hearing that me for the rest of the day.¡± 1 arched an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s your problem with my mate¡¯s mane ¡°After that disastrous spat with your intended, Isbelle was practically inconsblest night, Henry muttered pensively. ¡°I spent what felt like hours trying to get her to calm down. Based on his words alone, I was prepared to shove even the smallest ounce of pity for him, had it not been for the smug smile that slowly spread across his face. That was not the look of a man fatigued from hours of lighting with his wife. As a man who partook in the joys of the flesh. I knew exactly what that smile meant What a chiki. I couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°Yes¡± I deadpanned. ¡°I cannot imagine how tiresome that must have been for you. Henry shrugged. ¡°It was not an easy task, but you do what you can for your mate. She took what happened very personally, you know 1 suppressed a groan. I was sick of that woman always ying the victim. All she seemed to want to do was make Macve out to be the bad guy, no matter what she did ¡°Well, can you me Maeve for standing up for herself?¡± I sharply retorted, not caring in the slightest that he winced upon hearing her name. ¡°Your wife threw cheap shots at her expense, and all for what? Was she supposed to just sit there and take it like a champ¨Cor let herself empty her stomach in front of everyone because of the stunts Isabelle pulled?¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m not condoning what she did by any means. But it wouldn¡¯t hurt you to show her a little kindness, too.¡± I scoffed. As if that would ever happen. After what she tried to do, she didn¡¯t deserve even a pinch of my sympathy. ¡°However brash Isabelle might have actedst night, she is still my wife, so don¡¯t you dare judge me for defending her, Xaden,¡± he wamed, looking as serious and adamant as I¡¯d ever seen him. ¡°You, of all people, should know how it feels to see your mate helpless and in need offort. As much as I wanted to rebuke him, I couldn¡¯t deny the effect his words had on me. ¡°I do understand, I admitted, softening up by a bit at the thought of Marve, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just let her do whatever she pleases¡± Henry set his jaw. ¡°Maybe you should worry less about my wife and pay a little more attention to yours.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± I growled, daring him to continue. ¡°You heard me,¡± he retorted, leveling his gaze with me boldly. ¡°Just as clear as everyone heard that demure woman of yours in the hallwaysst night. What on earth got into her?¡± Murs scold F Father I opened my mouth, ready to defend Marve, but any words I had conjured in my mind stalled. Now that I thought about it, I had never really gotten a clear answer from her. She even seemed to be just as stunned by her vengeful reaction, if not more. It was pure spection on my part, but I got the sense that she had been holding all of that in for quite some time¨Cthe passion that was tinged within her wrath was not something that just showed up out of thin air. It festered like a wound until it could no longer contain the pain. What sort of hell had she been through for her to bottle up all those suppressed feelings! 11:19 AM Chapter 58 MAEVE POV Wracked with dread, I paced the grand front doors of the pce as I tried to gather what courage I had. I was not ready to confront Luna Queen Leonora after my embarrassing disyst night. I had gonepletely against all her training and thrown all of my unresolved anger onto her husband, of all people. Her tant disappointment was all but palpable to me from out here. No matter how much I tried to dy the inevitable, however, I needed to get this done. If she was going to scold me, I would rather get it over with than simmer in the mess that was my mind. Taking a long, deep breath, I entered the pce and followed the usual route to get to the queen¡¯s parlor. I need to apologize. The resolution grounded me. She has to know- I whirled around, entering full¨Con defense mode and taking in my surroundings as quickly as possible. For some particr reason. I had felt the strangest sensation of someone boring into my soul with malicious intent, like someone was about to pounce on me. But there was no one there. Just an empty pce corridor. Heat rose on r my cheeks. I needed to calm down. More than likely, my stress was making me paranoid All of a sudden, Isabelle emerged from around the corner, ncing around for something. As soon as her gazended on me, she stopped andposed herself with as much regality as one could muster. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve finally a Farrived¡± What? Immediately, my stomach filled with unease. There should have been no reason for her to search for me, especially considering how ourst encounter went down. ¡°You were looking for me, Isabelle¡­¡± I asked, tentative, She sighed, crossing her arms. ¡°I understand your reluctance around me That, I could scarcely believe. ¨Cbut this is hardly the time or ce for it,¡± she said with a note of impatience. ¡°I¡¯m only here because the Alpha King sent me to find you.¡± My eyes widened in surprise, quickly followed by dread. ¡°What for?¡± I asked, but as soon as the words left my lips, I realized just how ridiculous the question was. Only one thing had happened that could possibly justify an audience with him. And it was something I¡¯d desperately hoped we could move past ¡°As if you needed to ask. Isabelle scoffed with a tant roll of her eyes, inadvertently answering the question I had posed in my head. ¡°We all saw how you yelled at King An in the hallway after the banquet,¡± she said, making me wince with the reminder. ¡°He wants to speak to you¨Cwithout Xaden around this time¡± Anxiety gnawed at my insides. A private audience with the king could mean many things, if one thought about it. In my case, it could only lead to something bad. I steeled myself, preparing to follow her lead But then a thought suddenly urred to me, one I couldn¡¯t ignore. If the Alpha King really did wish to speak with me¡­ then why would he send Isabelle, of all people, to look for me? He must have known well enough by that point how much she loathed me. Surely, the pce was notcking in omega servants to send at his disposal, or perhaps even his own Royal Beta to pass on the message, just as Xaden would send Burke But no Isabelle For a brief moment, I even tried to consider that this was all possibly some sort of test. Maybe she was sent by him to reaffirm that I truly was incapable of keeping my emotions in check and, thus, was unfit to be Xaden¡¯s Lama, Then again, why do it under the premise that I needed to see post haste? The more I thought about this, the more nothing seemed to make sense 21 11:19 AM Chapter 58 ¡°Well!¡± she prodded, pulling me back to reality as she stood in the same spot, waiting for me to follow with an expectant stare. ¡°Are you going toe or not? In a move typically unlike me. I decided to take a risk. ¡°I can¡¯t. She blinked, as if she hadn¡¯t expected me to refuse. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¨CI have a meeting with the Luna Queen that I need to g get to, I quickly threw out the first excuse that came to mind, hoping that would be a good enough reason to deter her. And in my defense, not one part of that sentence had been a lie. ¡°If I don¡¯t show up soon, she¡¯ll wonder where I am.¡± The queen can wait. But the king cannot, Isabelle muttered, taking a step closer to me, while I took a step backOwned by N?velDrama.Org. *The queen is every bit as important as the king.¡± I retorted, balling my hands at my fists, needing something to hold myposure together. ¡°I can¡¯t turn her time aside just because her husband says so She balked at me. ¡°Are you really going to ignore the Alpha King¡¯s summons just so you can have a tea party with Her Majesty?¡± she demanded. I was frozen in ce. 1¨CI didn¡¯t know what to do. My inner conflict was tearing at me. What if she was telling the truth? What if she wasn¡¯t? And then a familiar figure materialized down the ball¨Can unexpected hero in my time of need. LIND GUT Chapter 54 Chapter 54 MAEVE POV ¡°Eric!¡± I questioned, surprised, thankful for the interruption, tearing my gaze away from Isabelle. What is he doing here? Eric¡¯snky figure shuffled ufortably, yet he moved with determination. ¡°I¨C1 was on my way back to my room. I was just in a meeting with my father,¡± he shakily enunciated, swiftly pointing his gaze directly at me as those words left his mouth. ¡°until he got called away for something else. That knowing nce he gave me only served to validate that feeling of dread I¡¯d had ever since I entered the pce. At first, I just wrote. it off as my worry about what Queen Leonora had to say to me, or that I simply did not want to be around Isabelle. But now I knew my instinct was correct She was likely lying to me. Isabelle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You were just just with the Alpha King?¡± Eric immediately tried to straighten his awkward posture ¡°T¨CIs that so difficult for you to believe?¡± he dared to press, suddenly making her look ufortable. ¡°Despite appearances, I¡¯m still a prince of this kingdom¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what¨Cshe began to weakly protest before seeming to second¨Cguess herself and quickly cut herself off, swinging her re back to me. ¡°Look, he told me to bring you, and I cannot refuse a direct order from His Majesty,¡± she said before taking on a low, warning lone ¡°and neither should you¡± Meanwhile, Eric held out his arm to me opposite Isabelle. ¡°The Luna Queen is waiting for you.¡± I gulped. If both were true, I would risk insulting one person by choosing the other. But on the chance that only one told the truth. I needed to choose carefully Should I believe Isabelle or Eric..? I inhaled shakily, deciding on the best course of action. ¡°Thank you, Eric,¡± I said, taking his arm and ignoring the distinct look of shock that marred Isabelle¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve kept her waiting long enough.¡± And with that, we departed from that hallway, wandering in the direction of the queen¡¯s parlor and leaving Isabelle alone where she stood I tried my best to appear calm and collected, but inwardly, I was trembling with nerves. I couldn¡¯t believe I did that¨CI stood up to Isabelle again. But I couldn¡¯t find it in me to regret it, I would have rather taken my chances than risk being alone with her again, especially when every fiber of my being screamed at me not to. ¡°Well..¡± Eric sighed once we were well out of reach of Isabelle. ¡°We seem to be far away enough now¡± ¡°What did the Alpha King want with you?¡± I dared to ask, my worry overpowering any reservations I might have had about speaking out of turn. My mind went to any and all worst¨Ccase scenarios¨Cthat he might have faced punishment at the hands of his father for the events ofst night My heart lurched, hoping I hadn¡¯t been the cause.. He offered a small grimace, which I assumed to be a weak attempt at a smile. ¡°I was actually lying about that,¡± he said, rubbing his wrist. ¡°I just passed by his office on my way down here he was getting ready to talk to Lucas not me, I blinked. ¡°But then-?¡± ¡°He never made a summons for you,¡± Eric rified. ¡°She made that up to lure you away from the Luna Queen So he knew she was lying, too. He made up that whole story just to help me escape whatever trick Isabelle had nned. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, feeling warm inside from his bold efforts. ¡°Why did you do all that for me!¡± ¡°I heard what you did for mest night¡± he said as a genuine smile spread over his thin face. I just wanted to find a way to say thank you for doing that. Especially to the Alpha King. No one¡¯s ever done something like that for me.¡± The sentiment weighed heavily on me, reassuring me that I had indeed made the right choice, regardless of who I might have upset with my actions. ¡°I was happy to Chapter 51 Before long, we found ourselves outside the queen¡¯s parlor. Eric bade me farewell and wished me the best of luck, which I graciously epted. I would have taken anything to help me get through this morning Taking a deep breath, I opened the door and immediately locked eyes with Queen Leonora, who waited patiently at her table, as she usually did. But before the Luna Queen could say a word to me, I pulled to a stop in front of her, lowering my head in a show of deep remorse, ¡°Before we begin, I whispered, avoiding her gaze out of pure shame, ¡°I wanted to apologize for my horrific behavior at the banquetst night. Not only did I disrespect the king. I also disrespected you and I won¡¯t ever forgive myself for doing that, especially after how kind you have been to me.¡± ¡°Maeve ¡°So, please,¡± I begged. ¡°I ask you to give me a chance to redeem myself-Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marve,¡± Queen Leonora¡¯s insistent voice, along with her hands gently wrapping around my own, prompted me to finally face her. ¡°You are wonderful for wanting to apologize,¡± she said with a warm smile¡± ¡°But there was no need¨CI have nothing to forgive you for.¡± My eyes widened in shock. ¡°But- ¡°You stood up for someone who was in need of help she recalled, looking serious. ¡°You could have feigned ignorance and let it happen without saying a word, but you didn¡¯t. You stood up against bullies, even in front of the most powerful man in the kingdom. That is what a real Luna Princess ought to do.¡± I felt a weight lift off my shoulders with her words. She wasn¡¯t mad at me, even in the slightest. Truly, she was the mostpassionate and understanding woman I had ever met, ¡°That being said.¡± Quern Leonora trailed off, looking pensive, ¡°I am strongly advising you to refrain from reacting in such a way again. At least, for the time being,¡± she added after a thoughtful pause my lip. She still did not approve, after all. ¡°L.. understand,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not quite certain you do,¡± she murmured her voice filled with nothing but care and kindness, making me listest to her. ¡°Dear, you must know that what I¡¯m about to sayes only from a ce of love and worry for you. To enter high society in this kingdom is to walk into a den full of starved wolves-¡± she said, the analogy making my eyes widen, ¡°you will find yourself surrounded by those hungry for any linle piece of food they can snatch when you¡¯re not looking.¡± Queen Leonora ventured ever so closer, looking incredibly serious. ¡°Do not -ever¨Clet the wolves take a bite out of you, she warned, taking on a low tone. ¡°If you lower your guard and show vulnerability, even for the most fleeting of moments, then someone will be waiting in the wings to take advantage of it The message in her words sounded awfully foreboding. Could that really be true about everyone! And then, suddenly, my mind shed to thest words I heard from that mysterious voice in my dreams. An alpha to be wary of.. Perhaps I really should take these words to heart. It could save not only my reputation, but also my life in the long run. 2/9 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 THIRD PERSON POV Three dayster. The night was still throughout the kingdom. The citizens slept peacefully in their warm,fortable beds without a care in the world. only dreading the rising of the morning sun, when work and responsibilities beckoned for their begrudging attention. Families were at ease, having gone to bed knowing that their loved ones were safe and well under the watchful eye of their mighty Alpha King On the border dividing the werewolves from the bear¨Cshifters, however, it was anything but silent. Low, menacing growls emerged from the thick throats of the bear¨Cshifter troops, in all their monstrous, terrifying glory, while a small nighttime patrol of werewall forces valiantly attempted to stand their ground against an enemy over thrice their size. What theycked in brute strength, they made up for in numbers, but even that was not enough to withstand the unexpected assault they faced. If they kept at the battle, they faced every chance of losing *We must retreat, Alphal one of the wolves howled. ¡°There are too many of them, and all reinforcements are miles away!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± another whined, grunting in pain. ¡°We need to regroup so we can live to fight another day! The alpha in question, however, refused to back down. ¡°Only those willing to ept failure choose to retreat he countered with a growl, the forceful determination in his deep voice forcing every wolf in the vicinity to listen. ¡°Unless we¡¯re down to a single soldier left standing or we¡¯re buried six feet under, then we still have a fighting chance!¡± A chorus of nervous, yet roused murmurs began to stir from the exhausted soldiers under his watch. ¡°We will not allow those dann bear shifters to take even an inch of our territory!¡± he spar with a powerful stamp of his foot. Slowly, his icy blue eyes started to glow in the dark of the night, illuminating his righteous wrath, ¡°Everyone we know and love is counting on is to keep them safe! We will not let them down!¡± The murmurs grew louder and louder with every word from theirmanding officer, encouraged by his unwavering resolution. ¡°We will show them just what it means to be wolves!¡± Murmurs turned into barks and howls of fervent agreement as angry paws dug at the ground, antsing to fight Themanding alpha¡¯s muscles rippled, his muscrly¨Cendowed body giving way to the brilliant silver fur of his powerful wolf. A loud growl emerged from the depths of his throat as his pristine white teeth extended into thick, sharp fangs, bared and ready to tear into the flesh of his enemies. Despite being in awe of their alpha, the wolves quickly readied themselves at his order. ¡°Now¨CATTACK!¡± he reared with a mighty howl, throwing his head up to the moon as the soldiers in his stead howled in response, bristling and teeming with adrenaline and the urge to follow their orders. The wolves charged at their bear enemies- as static buzzed on the battle radio inside Alpha King An¡¯s office. As he sat at his desk, wrought with nerves and fury, he had been listening in on the battle the moment it happened. The assigned alpha on duty had the brilliant foresight to connect to the king¡¯s channel as soon as danger made itself known, allowing the king to be actively aware of the situation at hand. King An paced around his room, unable to keep still knowing his men fought miles away. ¡°Keep them at the border!¡± he yelled through the radio inte. ¡°We must contain this at all costs!¡± ¡°We¡¯re trying, Your Majesty!¡± the alpha on the other line growled, distracted by the battle. ¡°There are-¡± And then the line went quiet, tense with heavy breathing. King An gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it, what is going on?!¡± ¡°Shit-¡°themanding alpha cursed, heavy with dread. ¡°More areing, prepare yourselves, men!¡± Panic surging throughout his body, King An swiftly summoned his royal beta to his side. ¡°Samson! Bring my sons immediately?¡± His fists clenched white at his sides, trembling with anticipation. ¡°We need everyone aware of what¡¯s going on!¡± MAEVE POV 11:19 AM Chapter 33 Alright let out a small, tired breath of relief as I gazed at myself in therge vanity mirror. It¡¯s all ck again¡­.. ? It had been almost a week since I hadst dyed my hair, possibly longer than that. To be honest, I always lost track when it came to this tedious task. Father and Victoria had instilled in me at a very young age the habit of darkening my hair every week, and it quickly became such a deep rooted muscle memory that I found myself moving even without thinking. If I chose to put it off any longer, my roots would have started to grow out again. And I couldn¡¯t let that happen. So, taking advantage of Xaden¡¯s prolonged visit to the pce, I had slipped out earlier that morning to a nearby drugstore and purchased some more dark hair dye. It was nearly noon by the time I finished dyeing the entirety of my long hair Xaden might have¡ªunintentionally¨Cdiscovered that I was Alpha Burton¡¯s illegitimate child during our visit with Orenda Gorre, but that was all he knew, Meaning he still didn¡¯t know the truth about my hair color. He had already determined that he would look into whatever he could about my father and my past, and if he was able to learn. something because of my hair, he would follow every crumb he could find. I had no idea what to expect at the end of that trail. but I just knew it could only lead to trouble. Of course, it would. After all, why would Father have gone to such lengths otherwise to keep me a secret? The thought filled me with trepidation. I shook my head, clearing as much of the fear away as possible, while I gathered all the wrappers and stained tissues I had umted and dumped them in the trash bin. I needed to be careful, especially with my pregnancy progressing as quickly as it was Gazing down at my baby bump, it was bing more and more obvious every day that my protruding abdomen was due to more than just mere bloating. Right now, my baby appeared to be the size of a small plum. Soon enough, I would not be able to wear anything but loose clothing to go out in public. Slowly. I let my hands roam over my bump. He was getting so big. I wondered how much longer it would be before could feel him start to kick. Excitement tickled my stomach. I looked forward to small moments like that more than anything else. I wanted to experience those moments that proved he really was alive and thriving inside me, not just a bump under my clothes. I wanted him to grow and be as healthy as possible. That was why I was determined not to do anything that jeopardized my health and safety, nor that of my little baby boy That was my promise to him. All of a sudden, I heard the bedroom door creak open from beyond the boundary of the ensuite bathroom. Curiously, I peered outside the bathroom, suspecting maybe Maggie brought something upstairs, until I saw Xaden striding inside, weighed down with obvious exhaustion Immediately, I rushed out to check on him. ¡°What happened?¡± I murmured, brushing some hair out of his face. ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t slept in days.¡± He gave me a lopsided smirk ¡°You look beautiful too. Maeve,¡± he teased lightly. ¡°Xaden, I pressed softly He pursed his lips, lost in thought for a few seconds before finally answering me. ¡°My father is going to hold another banquer. Tomorrow night.¡± I tried to hold back a grimace. ¡°Another? Whatever for!¡± Xaden sighed, falling into a seated position on the edge of the bed. ¡°There was just a scuffle on the border,¡± he murmured, shocking me into sitting down beside him, listening with bated breath. ¡°It got close¨Cvery close. but our troops managed to pull through and stop the enemy forces from pushing forward.¡± I fell paralyzed. It was like I couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Oh my.¡± I faltered, feeling at a loss. ¡°Did we lose anybody?¡± Was this banquet in honor of soldiers we might have lost¡­? To my relief, he shook his head. ¡°We suffered some casualties, but no losses. ording to the healer on site, everyone will be fully recovered in a matter of days. 11:19 AM Chapter 35 I pressed my lips together nervously. I wasn¡¯t well versed in the ways of battle, but I knew Xaden was. Among the many things he was known for, people always spoke of how brave he was in the midst of any was not only quick on his feet but also carried the strength and courage of ten men. If he was this shaken up about what had happened, then it had to be something rather significant.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Is it over, then..?¡± I asked, trying to look for a brighter light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°Have the tensionse to an end?¡± Xaden hesitated for a brief moment before resting his hand on top of my own, holding onto me as tight as he could. The uncertainty that lingered in his eyes tangled my stomach into knots. ¡°I fear it may only be the beginning? COMMENT Chapter 56 Chapter 56 XADEN POV Maeve¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asked, leaning closer and squeezing my hand. I could feel tremors shake her body. ¡°You¡¯ll be going off to war..? Truthfully, that was a question I was not able to answer at that time. I wanted more than anything to reassure her, to dissuade her worries with confidence and say that would never happen, but I found myself unable to. Especially after that sudden meeting I had just left with my father and brothers. The things we were learning the harsh chaos of the battle¡­ It all seemed too real to deny.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. A few hours earlier.. I was running Twasn¡¯t Sure what exactly was happening or why I had been summoned to Father¡¯s office so suddenly, but t still. I I was running The urgency Royal Beta Samson¡¯s voice was impossible for me to just ignore. Having served alongside my father for as long as I could remember, he was normally a very stoic man, speaking only when addressed and always lurking in the very prominent shadow of his superior. He never broke hisposure unless something was wrong The moment I burst into Father¡¯s office, I immediately noticed he was already nked on either side by Henry and Lucas, all wearing varying looks of worry and anger as they hovered impatiently over his buzzing radia They did not pay attention to my entry, enthralled by the chaotic sounds of a heated battle that emerged from the other side of the line, The loud howls of our troops as they shed against the deep roars of their opposing bear forces. Within seconds, I found myself listening in, as well, nting myself opposite them as we lost ourselves for what felt like hours, just listening to our men fight and defend ournd. It was some time before we heard a long howl. A howd of triumph. -We did it, Your Majesty, the exhausted voice of themanding alpha bellowed, a slight tinge of pain detected within. ¡°We¨CWe pushed the enemy back.. all despite their unending stamina, I¡¯ll have to summon for a healer. we need the help¡± And with that, the line cut dead. The battle was over for now. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse, Lucas muttered, ncing worriedly between everyone. ¡°Far faster than we¡¯re ready for I met his gaze. ¡°They¡¯re going to lead us into an outright war¡± ¡°Then we should call their bluff,¡± Henry suddenly said, taking on a dangerously eager tone, forcing all of us to look at him. ¡°If those pathetic cubs are that antsy to fight, then let¡¯s take the fight to them. Show them what happens to intruders who dare to try to y around in the wolves¡®ir.¡± ¡°Are you insane!¡± 1 snapped. ¡°We have no clue about what rests beyond their borders. For all we know, they might be expecting us to push in retaliation, and we could lead our men into a trap¡± ¡°We cannot just allow them to attack us like this, either!¡± Lucas pushed with fervor, a fire burning bright within his normally kind hazel eyes. ¡°That¡¯s our men on the line¨Ctheir lives at stake, while we¡¯re all nice and cozy in the safety of our pce walls! We owe it to them to take a stand!¡± It was always a surprise to see the effect that battle had on my younger brother. He was practically known for being one of the more gentle of us alpha princes, and for good reason. While we had all fought in battle at some point during our tenures as alpha princes, he was the only one to readily help with volunteer or charity work around the kingdom at any chance he could find, always insisting on doing whatever he could to better the lives of our subjects. Lucas took his privilege very seriously, more so than the rest of us. One might never expect him to be so impulsive when it came to war and justice. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our forces,¡± Henry insisted, joining forces with Lucas against me. ¡°Not only do we have the strength in numbers, but we also outweigh them in nearly everything else. Speed, dexterity, courage, and most importantly, spirit. We can take them on¨Cwe just have to stand strong!¡± They both made excellent points Chapter 36 In any other case, I would have agreed with them However, this was the closest we had gotten to all¨Cout war with our neighbor in our many years of tension. If we didn¡¯t y our cards carefully, then we would lose before it even fully started. And I was not willing to ept more losses than was necessary ¡°Spirit won¡¯t keep our men safe!¡± I rebuked. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t put all those lives on the line if we don¡¯t have a n.¡± Both of my brothers looked ready to protest some more until Father cut them off. ¡°Xaden is right,¡± he admitted. ¡°We need to be careful with how we approach this. We cannot risk making even the slightest error Lucas looked frustrated. ¡°But why?¡± he pressed. ¡°Why are we being so careful all of a sudden?¡± Father¡¯s face marred with wariness, forcing us into silence. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about what¡¯s been happening,¡± he noted slowly, as if lost in thought. ¡°The Bear Shifters they seem to have be more bold with their attacks as ofte. a newmander.¡± Henry¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Perhaps that king of theirs hired a new ¡°No, this has nothing to do with leadership.¡± Father dismissed him. ¡°Their tactics have changed. They¡¯re bing more and more unpredictable. Not only that, but they were somehow able to find the exact location of our patrol camp within days of us setting up there.¡± Judging by the resolute tone of his voice, he seemed to already have a good theory lined up ¡°What do you think is happening, Father?¡± I prodded. ¡°I think we need to look into the possibility that we might have a mole somewhere in our ranks.¡± That revtion seemed to freeze the room. I felt a cold chill run up my spine. A spy it unfortunately made sense. But if it was true, then several questions remained that needed to be answered. Who would do such a thing? And why? ¡°A mole!¡± Lucas balked after a long moment. ¡°You think one of our men is helping helping the enemy?¡± Father gazed at each of us solemnly. ¡°We need to be prepared for anything,¡± he muttered. ¡°Enemies can be found anywhere, not just beyond our borders.¡± ¡°Xaden 1¡± Maeve¡¯s frightened voice brought me back to the present. She was still waiting for my answer. Clenching my jaw, swallowing any reservations that lingered with in me, I faced her once more. ¡°We won¡¯t let it get that far,¡± I ultimately said with as much steeled resolve as I could muster, forcing myself to believe my own words. ¡°My father, brothers, and I will at every turn.¡± stop them Her bottom lip quivered, tugging at my heartstrings. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fight.¡± she whispered, weakly trying to hide the emotion that saturated her voice. ¡°Please if ites to the precipice of war- please, don¡¯t fight, and stay with me,¡± she begged, pulling my hand to her lips, her soft skin brushing against my knuckles. I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how tempting the idea was But I had so much more to lose now. If war broke out and put M Maeve and our son in danger because I refused to intervene, I would never be able to forgive myself. ¡°I will do what¡¯s necessary to protect you,¡± I vowed, trying my best to ignore her feeble protests. ¡°No matter what.¡± That was not what she wanted to hear. Instantly, her face crumpled and her head fell, an attempt to hide her emotions from me. up ¡°But that¡¯s neither here nor there right now,¡± I said, trying tofort her, pulling her back up so I could look her in those beautiful eyes of hers. ¡°All we have to worry about now is holding that banquet for our soldiers. As an alpha prince, my attendance tomorrow afternoon is required. but I would love it if you¡¯d join me. I entreated her, hoping for another chance to have her at my side. The hesitancy on her face was clear as day, I knew she had concerns following thatst banquet, but I was admittedly feeling a little selfish. Having her around would erode any anxiety I had. It took a few moments before she ultimately sighed with a nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± 2/2 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 THIRD PERSON POW Sitting in the rose garden of the royal pce, Princess Charlotte was currently trapped in the middle of her own game for survival. In high society, nothing mattered more than one¡¯s own reputation, which could only be developed by interacting with other esteemed members of said society. rof The catch, as Luna Queen Leonora was particrly careful to exin to Maeve a few days ago, was that one always had to be wary o thepany they kept That idea had been ingrained in Charlotte¡¯s mind for as long as she could remember. Which was probably why she had trouble making friends. As it turned out, however, all of her mother¡¯s teachings proved to be true. Being the only daughter of the Alpha King, she was a keen target for all bright and eager young women totch onto, in the hopes of either gaining information or using her as a bridge to ess her apparently very desirable brothers. And so, she found herself in the middle of one of her tea sessions-as was customary for every youngdy of high standing- A true battle of wits andposure amongst the most ambitiousdies in the kingdom. ¡°And that was how my sister met her husband!¡± A girl, dressed in a fancy pink and cream dress, giggled out loud. ¡°Let this be a lesson to us all.dies: if we want to find our dream alphas, try to get lost during a nature hike!¡± Her stirring story prompted a chorus of delicate giggles around the table, adorned with Charlotte¡¯s finest china and the most delicious finger sandwiches and cookies. The princess let out a smallugh, hiding behind her teacup and doing her utmost to blend in with the circle. However tame it all seemed, she knew better than to lower her guard around these pampered darlings of society. They were vultures. Everyst one of them. ¡°Speaking of alphas another girl drawled, swinging her hawklike gaze to the princess, ¡°there is something I must ask Your Highness that has been burning on everyone¡¯s mind for a while.¡± And there it was. ¡°Do share,¡± Charlotte insisted, pretending to bubble with enthusiasm. ¡°The rumors that have been circting the capital like wildfire! Surely, you¡¯ve caught whispers of them at least once?¡± Charlotte raised a delicate eyebrow. ¡°Rumors? I daresay this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing. Care to borate?¡± Excitement suddenly turned into anxiety. ¡°Oh.. perhaps I shouldn¡¯t say, then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that now that you¡¯ve gotten me all curious, Paige,¡± Charlotte scolded with a teasing smile. ¡°It¡¯s hardly fair that everyone knows what¡¯s happening except for me. So, tell me- -what could possibly be going on that has gotten everyone so excited?¡± The girl named Paige hesitated for a brief moment before lowering her cup. ¡°Well.¡± she began to say, as a coy smile slowly began to spread across her powdered face. ¡°It¡¯s about your older brother, actually.¡± ¡°They say Prince Xaden is enamored with a mystery girl¡± the girl next to Paige blurted out in excitement. Charlotte blinked, scanning the faces surrounding her. ¡°Kaden¨Cdating a woman?¡± she repeated, feigning shock. The other girls surrounding the table all nodded their heads emphatically, leaning forward wide¨Ceyed and eager for more information. They all thrived on such delicious gossip, especially if it involved any members of the royal family. But, as it was made very clear, Xaden was quite special. All of the young women in the kingdom hungered for the chance to catch his very worthy attention and be his Luna. If it proved to be true that such a prize was already imed by some unknown girl- well it simply would not do! Charlotte had known just how popr her brother was among thedies, so she couldn¡¯t say she was surprised by the inquiry. Unbeknownst to the girls, the princess was not only well aware of said mystery girl, but she was also bing quite close with her. By all ounts, she was the best person they could have gone to for answers. But Charlotte¡¯s loyalty was not something that could easily be broken. She loved her brother and respected Maeve¡¯s privacy too much 1/3 Chapter 57 for that.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honestly, my poor brother has had to meet with so many women in his search for a Luna, I¡¯ve lost track of all of them,¡± she ultimately said, tilting her head in false contemtion. Judging by the disappointment that weighed on the other girls¡® faces, most of them seemed to buy her little act, to her subtle relief. ¡°What sort of things have people been saying about him and this alleged woman?¡± The question released a flurry of answers containing both truths and t¨Cout nonsense. ¡°I hear they visited the Omniscient Orenda Gorre together!¡± ¡°Well, I happened to hear they were walking around Mona Road a while back.¡± ¡°Huh, I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s an actress hired for publicity.¡± And then¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this woman lives with him in his mansion.¡± Startled, Charlotte directed her attention to the girl who spoke up. Directly across from her, sat a young woman with chestnut brown hair tied back in a lovely ponytail, wearing a muted burgandy knee¨Clength dress. This was a girl who would attend her tea sessions only but her name was easy to remember. on asso It had a simr ring to another name she heard almost daily. The girl straightened up in her seat, settling her eyes on the p princess. ¡°Could you I you tell us if that rumor is true, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I have visited my brother¡¯s mansion many a time,¡± Charlotte remarked calmly, leveling her gaze to match that of the heiress, ¡°and I can assure you, I have not seen any woman, nor any such indication that a woman is living in that house. Well, apart from his lovely housekeeper, but she does not seem to quite fit the rumors,¡± she teased. She hoped that would be the end of that, but the emergence of this new rumor seemed to have sparked the other girls¡® interest ¡°In his mansion?¡± ¡°Talia, seated next to Paige, questioned with visible shock. ¡°When was this, Be?¡± The daughter of Alpha Charles was keen to answer. ¡°A couple of weeks ago, actually. One of my old friends visited with her family and, sure enough, it was the housekeeper who alerted them about a woman living there.¡± ¡°Many important visitorse and go all the time,¡± Charlottemented, once again raising her cup. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s met with a few ambassadors for treaty negotiations. It¡¯s very likely he invited a few to stay at his mansion in the meantime.¡± What Be said next made her almost jolt in her seat, and made the other girls explode into frantic babbles ¡°I¨CI¡¯ve also heard she¡¯s pregnant with the prince¡¯s baby.¡± If Charlotte was being honest with herself, that rumor caught herpletely off guard. Not only because it was a¨Cvery¨Ctrue secret that they were working so diligently to hide, but if it were only a mere rumor, it would be quite an usation to raise among one of the members of the royal family. No one would dare to question the honor of a prince so brashly¨Cin front of his own sister, nheless! But, as far as the public was aware, it was only a rumor. And she was going to keep it that way. ¡°My word,¡± Charlotte let out augh, prompting the rest of the frenzied party to ease their murmurs. ¡°First, Xaden has a secret live¨Cin lover, and now he has a child on the way? Just where is this friend of yours finding all this sort of gossip?¡± ¡°She gets around,¡± Be answered quickly, her gaze starting to dart around the room. ¡°But I trust her judgment. She¡¯s never lied to me before. All of a sudden, Charlotte ced her teacup down loudly on its respective saucer, not flinching when the mor echoed around the quiet garden space. The other girl, however, went still and silent with bated breath. ¡°Your friend sounds like quite the interesting character,¡± she remarked with a polite smile, hiding her tension. ¡°Do you really trust her judgment over mine, Be?¡± The gauntlet had been thrown. Everyone at the table could see it. It was up to Be to ept the princess¡¯s challenge or admit defeat. Much to her credit, even Be knew not to mess with royalty, especially after what happenedst time, unbeknownst to Charlotte and the rest of theirpany. ¡°O¨COf course not, Your Highness,¡± she relented, smiling and dipping her head. ¡°You know Prince Xaden better than anyone else here.¡± Chapter 37 Indeed, Charlotte thought, hiding her relief. And I know my brother¡¯s life is his own. ??? we¡¯re done talking about boring brothers.¡± Charlotte began, focusing her attention on a different girl with an amused grin. ¡°Talia, I¡¯d love to hear more about this troublesome sister of yours. What on earth made her stray from her hiking trail?¡± And with that, the tea party resumed without further interruptions. Charlotte had done her part, but Be was nowhere near finished The moment Be left the pce grounds, she carefully took in her surroundings before pulling out her cell phone and dialing a private number. It didn¡¯t ring for long before a woman¡¯s voice, harsh and refined, answered the call. ¡°Is it done?¡± the woman asked, quick and to the point. ¡°Yes, ex everyone left,¡± she answered quietly, maintaining as much discretion as she could. I¡¯m alone now.¡± ¡°Did the princess say anything about Maeve?¡± Be bit her lip. ¡°No.¡± she admitted, ¡°she was very o careful not to admit anything. To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure if she¡¯s aware of her An exasperated sigh resounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Of course she is, the voice snapped, making Be flinch. ¡°She¡¯s only pretending not to know so she can help protect her brother¡¯s reputation. Not even Prince Xaden would be able to hide such a secret from his family for so long¡± ¡°R¨CRight.¡± she answered, her hand trembling as she held onto the phone. The mere mention of the alpha prince was enough to send tremors throughout her body, remembering herst encounter with him all too well Just thinking about it made her head ache. He had been so fearful.. and yet, so beautifullymanding. Unlike any force of nature she had ever seen before. It almost didn¡¯t matter that he frightened the life out of her and her family¨Cher adoration for him never wavered. That beauty of a prince deserved far better than the servant¨Cgirl he serried for. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve done what we can for today,¡± the woman on the other end reluctantly conceded, once again capturing Be¡¯s ready attention. ¡°Go home and await my call. We shall need to meet in person to discuss what to do next¡± Be set her jaw, determined, ¡°Alright. Until next time. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 THIRD PERSON POV Somewhere outside the dungeon on the outskirts of the capital, a hooded figure cloaked in ck wandered the looming dusk. Fast, frightened footsteps delicately cked against the pavement, anxious to reach their destination. With the sun shipping past the horizon, there was always a fear that trouble walked the streets not knowing who or what hid within. Be might have had a bold streak, but she was not one to teeter on the edge of danger. However familiar she was with the capital, this was an area she usually tended to avoid. The dungeon was only a ce where criminals. and undesirables went¨Cthe worst of the worst of society upied those walls. If it hadn¡¯t been for her determination, she would never have been caught dead here If it hadn¡¯t been for the need to right some wrongs, she would be at home right now. As she cautiously approached the front gate of the dungeon, she was stopped by a tall, burly guard, older in age and with a stern face.¡°You there, stop. What brings you to the capital dungeon?¡± She gulped, forcing herself to stand tall. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m here to see one of the prisoners.¡± With an unimpressed hum, he looked her up and down, taking in her petite frame. There was something about the leer in his eyes that rubbed her the wrong way. Almost as if he thought her to be a pathetic thing. ¡°What¡¯s a small, feeble girl like you got business with around here anyway, eh?¡± Be growled. ¡°H¨CHow dare you speak to me with such discourtesy.¡± Instead of cowering like she¡¯d hoped, he let out a small scoff. ¡°Run on home, little miss,¡± he muttered, waving a hand to dismiss her. ¡°This ce ain¡¯t suited for the likes of you, especially at this time of night.¡± Growing frustrated and reaching the end of her rope with this brash guard, she threw back her hood. ¡°I am the daughter of Alpha Charles, head of the Crimson Crescent pack,¡± she boldly growled, holding herself proud and watching with pleasure as the guard slunk in fear before her. ¡°What do you think he¡¯d say when he finds out you spoke to his beloved only child in such a way?¡± Frightened at the prospect of possibly angering an alpha, the guard began to stammer. ¡°I¨CI apologize, m¨Cmiss.. you may g¨Cgo inside.¡± As further constion for his rude behavior, the guard helped lead Be to where she needed to go and left once she told him to. ¡°There you are.¡± Victoria uttered from deep within the dimly¨Clit dungeon when she finally caught sight of Be. In response, Be quickly dipped her head to the Luna as she hurried over to where she stood. In the cell that Victoria stood in front of a small figure slumped against the bars of her cell Be approached with caution, during which she caught sight of bedraggled dark brown hair, dangling in loose sections around the prisoner¡¯s pale, dry face, normally puffed with fineyers of delicate makeup. She knew this face, and it was one she hadn¡¯t seen in over a month. ¡°Sarah,¡± she remarked, surprised. ¡°You look- ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I already know,¡± Sarah snapped, holding up a hand to stop Be. Her nails, which were normally pretty and manicured, looked in and unimpressive, in desperate need of a good polish. All in all, not something one would normally worry about, but to two spoiled alpha teenagers, it was practically the end of the world. ¡°What have they done to you?¡± Sarah¡¯s bottom lip quivered with fury, ¡°It¡¯s awful¡°¡± she hissed, paring her cell as she ranted out loud. ¡°I have to wear these disgusting rags all day long and they serve me my dinner with water! No expensive wines to be seen!¡± Be¡¯s mouth fell open, aghast. ¡°What a nightmare!¡± she gaped. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they force you to live like this!¡± ¡°We need to get me out of here¨Cfast,¡± Sarah urged, grabbing onto the bars with white knuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t spend another day in this ce.¡± This was the first time the three women were able to arrange a meeting together. The Luna had been the mastermind of it all, of course not willing to watch her daughter spend another day in that horrible cell while her husband refused to do a damn thing to overtum her sentence. It hadn¡¯t been long before she decided she needed to take matters into her own hands, albeit with the help of a girl the knew loathed Marve just as much as she and Sarah did. Be was their key to getting answers through the princess, while Victor Ired to pull whatever strings she could from the sidelines. But they were hardly making any headway with their mission to break up Maeve and Prince Xaden. With every passing day, they were running out of time. 0 Chapter 38 ¡°Honestly,¡± Victoria scoffed, rolling her eyes at Be. ¡°We could have made some progress if you hadn¡¯t given up so quickly during your tea with Princess Charlotte. If you had been more discrete with your questioning, like we¡¯d discussed, then maybe we¡¯d have something we could work with Be¡¯s stomach plummeted. She didn¡¯t want to be seen as the weak link of their team. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Luna Victoria,¡± she muttered, lowering her gaze. I tried my best, but she evaded all- ¡°If you did, then my daughter still wouldn¡¯t be behind bars,¡± Victoria countered, projecting her pain and misery onto the girl and ignoring the subsequent widening of Be¡¯s eyes. ¡°But you¡¯ve always tried to get yourself ahead of Sarah, haven¡¯t you? Maybe what you really want is for my daughter¨Cyour best friend¨Cto be locked up for trying to attain the attention of your beloved Prince Xaden.¡± Be nched. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she protested, albeit weakly, really want, you deceitful bitch!! After all that we¡¯ve been through together!¡± Sarah gaped, horrified. ¡°Is that what you reall ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me?¡± Be shouted. ¡°Why would I go through all this trouble with the princess and risk getting myself thrown in prison if I only wanted to keep you back there? This is all to right the wrongsmitted by your sister! She¡¯s the real viin here!¡± ¡°Fine, fine¡­¡± Victoria muttered, raising a hand to cate the agitated girl. ¡°You are a valuable asset, we know. But this is something we need to do before they get married, otherwise the prince is lost to us forever and Marve will be untouchable. You¡¯ll have to go back and try this again.¡± The thing was, Be had tried. She had tried for days to even be able toe to one of the princess¡¯s highly coveted tea parties in the pce rose garden, but now that she had finally been able to, she was quick to learn that getting answers about Maeve¡¯s status¨Cboth regarding her rtionship with Prince Xaden and when any possible mating ceremony would be taking ce would not be as easy as they anticipated. This was not something that could just be resolved through simply asking questions. Especially if no one in the pce seemed keen to even acknowledge Maeve¡¯s existence. They needed a better n. ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can do on our own, Be insisted. ¡°We have tried many times and failed. We need help¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Victoria cursed silently, biting her manicured thumb. However much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew the girl was right. There was only so far her power as a second¨Css Lana could take her, and with her precious baby girl locked up in the capital¡¯s dungeon and Alpha Charles¡¯s daughtercking the necessary fire to fullymit, the threedies appeared to havee to an impasse. They needed someone with the right influence to be able to pull this off Someone close to the family who they also had ess to All of a sudden, a nameunched to the forefront of her mind. A name she had heard her husband mention many a time before. He matched all of the needed qualifications that could help them.. but he was not an easy man to get in touch with, even with her husband¡¯s help. Not only was he a fellow alpha, but he was the head of one of thergest and most powerful ns in the entire kingdom, which practically secured his influence, if it hadn¡¯t already been for the fact that his daughter was married to one of the most powerful men in thend. By all ounts, he had no reason to help them remove Maeve from the pce. He would gain nothing from conspiring against Prince Xaden and risk tarnishing his good name for a girl he had no connection to. But damn it. they had to try Anything to restore Sarah¡¯s freedom and right all of the wrongs against her family. ¡°I think I know someone who could help, Victoria murmured thoughtfully, catching the attention of the two younger girls. ¡°But getting to him won¡¯t be an easy task. I¡¯d need to be careful in how I approach him about this.¡± And for the first time since entering that cell, Sarah¡¯s eyes b brightened. ¡°Who?¡± she pressed. ¡°Who is he?¡± Çú COMMENT 11:20 AM Chapter 59 THIRD PERSON POV Look at her, Isabelle thought with a scoff. Daring to enjoy herself. The afternoon of the banquet hade and, as a prettily¨Cdressed Marve mingled with Xaden and Charlotte on the far end of the banquet hall, engaging in private, light conversation with one another, the dubious first Luna Princess observed from a distance Delicately sipping at the ss of wine in her hand, she felt a familiar rage swell inside her, remembering the oues of theirst encounters. Maeve having the audacity to insult her in front of the royal family at thest banquet. And then days ago in the hallway, when she dared to ignore a potential summons from the king himself, She couldn¡¯t stand how self¨Cimportant Maeve thought herself to be. There was no right for her to talk back against people with more influence and power than she could ever dream of having This time, however, Isabelle felt absolutely certain she hade up with a n that was sure to throw Maeve off her game. Something that she would never expect, nor something that Xaden could defend. All of a sudden, there were small, timid tugs on the back of her sleeve. ¡°So why am I over here, again?¡± Isabelle suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. She found herself in thepany of the ditzy daughter of an alpha of some inconsequential pack, so much so that Isabelle could not even remember the name of it or where it was located. To some, she might be considered pretty, what with her short, curly strawberry¨Cblonde hair and light green eyes, but her less¨Cthan¨Cimpressive intellect was a turn¨Coff to many men. bu In any other case, Isabelle would never dare to be caught with a girl like this, I she served a greater purpose today. ¡°I told you,¡± she said with a forced smile, turning back to the woman in tow. ¡°You are here to make friends with that ck¨Chaired girl sitting over there.¡± Bewildered, the curly¨Chaired girl followed Isabelle¡¯s painted finger to the silhouette of Maeve, who was still lost in her conversation with Xaden and Charlotte, blissfully unaware she was the target of yet another plot ¡°She does look nice, I guess..she admitted. ¡°But I already have lots of friends.¡± ¡°Well.. not so much to make friends, per se, Isabelle drawled, suddenly taking on a deep expression of sympathy, enticing the girl to draw closer to her, ¡°You see, she really wants Prince Xaden to like her, but she does not know what to do. You used to visit with him from time to time, didn¡¯t you?¡± The girl¡¯s slight blush in response told her everything she needed to know. However much Kaden tried to pretend he was chivalrous and righteous when it came to his feelings for Marve, Isabelle was more than aware of his frequent dalliances in the past. There had been many a time when she encountered lovestruck alpha daughters either outside the pce gates or out in the capital, asking to see the prince and demanding why he never called them again And there had been a few instances where she¡¯d identally caught fleeting glimpses of faint bruises scattered across his neck. ¡°Oh¨Cyes,¡± she stammered ¡°Only a few times, though.¡± ¡°Exactly! So you should go over there and tell her all of the things you did to get him to like you.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Oh, you mean like how I su ¡°I don¡¯t need the details, please,¡± Isabelle quickly cut her off with a tight smile. ¡°But do make sure to tell her everything. I¡¯m sure she would greatly appreciate all the advice you have to offer her.¡± ncing back toward Maeve, Isabelle suddenly realized that Xaden and Charlotte were getting out of their seats, leaving her all alone. Her heart leaped into her throat. This was it! ¡°Go now,¡± Isabelle urged, nudging the girl forward. ¡°She¡¯s all alone.¡± Much to her frustration, the girl decided to show some hesitance. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m supposed to be here with my new husband,¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 39 the girl muttered thoughtfully, ncing back towards the other side of the banquet hall where a young wolf, surrounded by a small crowd, loudly told his version of the battle. ¡°He was one of the soldiers who fought on the border. I have to celebrate with him, too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pull you aside for you to worry about the details, Dalia. We are doing this to help her.¡± The girl pouted. ¡°My name is Dney.¡± Ugh¨Cpotato, tomato, Isabelle jeered internally. ¡°Please,¡± she insisted. ¡°She needs you.¡± And with that final encouragement, the girl ventured toward Maeve, about to be an unwitting pawnOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Isabelle¡¯s n. Isabelle watched with bated breath, waiting for Dney to make contact with Maeve, and desperately wanting to see the unabashed ze of horror that would cross her face when she listened to those horrid tales. But then- ¡°Isabelle.¡± Henry intervened, suddenly materializing behind her, taking her by surprise. ¡°Alpha Karl and his wife seek ourpany. I need you toe with me right now Isabelle opened her mouth to protest, but the smile stered on Henry¡¯s face left no room for debate. With a sinking feeling, she realized she had no choice but to obey. As she walked away with her husband, she put all her hopes and prayers into the will and ability of Xaden¡¯s former dalliance. It was out of Isabelle¡¯s hands now MAEVE POV our attendance was unfortunately The moment I learned that there was going to be another banquet held at the royal pce, where our deemed mandatory, my stomach sank with dread. One week was not enough time for me to mentally recuperate from the events of thest one, after all the dirty tricks that Isabelle had pulled. Not to mention, I was nowhere near ready to face Alpha King An again. Any courage that I¡¯d had in my body had been all but used up that night. If given the choice, I would have elected to stay home. Without question Ob¨Chow nice that sounded right about now. Locking myself in my bedroom and letting myself just rx in peac But I couldn¡¯t be selfish right now, After all, this banquet was not held in my honor this time. ording to Xaden, this was to celebrate the brave wolves who fought against enemy Bear¨CShifter forces and defended what was rightful werewolf territory. I was not clear on many of the details, but it sounded to be a very close battle as in, there had been a strong likelihood that we could have lost. The thought was terrifying. That was, if it hadn¡¯t been for the alpha heading the charge. Apparently, it was because of his remarkable disy of valiance on the field that spurred our soldiers to push on, even in the face of defeat. The power of an alpha is amazing, I couldn¡¯t help but think, I still had yet to learn who that brave alpha was, but as I sat toward the back of the royal banquet hall¨Cthe room surprisingly filled with wolves of many different ranks¨CI had a feeling that I would find out before the afternoon was over. As I had gathered, most of those in attendance were either soldiers who had fought inst night¡¯s battle or were loved ones of the soldiers. With that in mind, I was happy to attend and show my support for the brave men and women who kept us safe while we slept It was the least I could do. And all I had to do was be there. I swelled with relief¨CI didn¡¯t have to subject myself to merciless interrogations or anything. I could enjoy myself in peace, ¡°See?¡± Xaden smiled next to me, his radiating warmth infectious andforting. This is hardly so bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile in return. He, admittedly, also contributed a great deal to my agreement to attend. ¡°I admit, I like being able to hide among the crowds. It¡¯s an entirely different feeling to be here when I¡¯m not the one in the spotlight.¡± ¡°But you look so stunning today,¡± he murmured, looking me over with heat in his eyes. ¡°Everyone should be able to see you.¡± My cheeks grew hot. I didn¡¯t think I looked any more pretty than usual. Knowing I would be surrounded by arger group of people, I 2/3 11:30 AM Chapter 39 decided to opt for a simple, loose, all¨Cck dress that exposed my shoulders and half of my back, while hiding my baby bump well enough under its billowy skirt. But that didn¡¯t stop Xaden from gazing at me like I was the most lovely creature in the world. ¡°You two are so adorable.¡± Charlotte drawled from beside us, a trasing smile lighting up her face when I looked away, embarrassed. ¡°But remember, everyone is still unaware that you¡¯re poised to be Naden¡¯s mate- Kaden frowned at the reminder. ¨C so you need to maintain discretion in public settings like this, if you want to wait to announce anything until after the baby is born.¡°. she continued. ¡°There are many here looking for something to talk about.¡± I bit my lip. She was right. That was one of the conditions we had all agreed upon. ¡°Very well,¡± Kaden huffed, looking displeased, which prompted a giggle unbidden to slip past my throat. The three of us continued our casual conversation when all of a sudden, the Luna Queen approached us, asking for her son and daughter to apany her to meet with an acquaintance of theirs. Despite being ready to go, Xaden and Charlotte stalled, ncing worriedly at me, making me realize they did not want to leave me alone. ¡°Go on, it¡¯s alright,¡± I tried to reassure them as I settled in my chair. ¡°I can handle some time by myself¡± Even with my approval, it took a few moments for them to relent but they eventually did, promising to return as soon as they were able And so, I sat at that table alone, enjoying the solitude for once. Here, I could just watch as everyone e once, I was alright with that else mingled with fellow attendees, not paying me any mind. Here, I could be a wallflower and, for naware that I was looking at everything and nothing all at once, blissfully ignorant of the rest of my surroundings and hopelessly unaware different sets of footsteps were making their way toward my table. First, I saw a young woman with short, curly hair stop within feet of my table, preparing to talk, but th ¡°Excuse me,¡± a deep, attractive voice spoke up beside me, unfamiliar, yet kind¨Csounding. ¡°Is this seat taken?¡± but then- É« Chapter 60 ?Chapter 60 MAEVE POV I had thought I was well hidden. At least, as hidden as I possibly could be in the banquet hall of the royal pce, that was. I''d been so careful to choose a seat that was well out of range of any wandering eyes or gossiping lips. And everyone in the room had seemed to be so submersed in their own conversations that I thought I could survive the event without issue. Where I could enjoy myself without worrying about scrutiny or expectations. Imagine my surprise, then, when I suddenly found myself in the presence of a peculiar, noble stranger, who seemed particrly interested in mypany for reasons unknown.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This stranger looked no older than his early twenties. Ash blonde hair hung nicely in front of his youthful yet chiseled features, though not low enough to conceal the icy blue eyes that regarded me carefully. Eyes that, despite how deeply they could pierce a body with a single nce, radiated warmth and kindness that could only have been borne from one with a genuine heart. He must have been one of the soldiers. Or at least, the son or brother of one. "Oh!" The startled exmation burst past my lips before I had a chance to fully process what was happening. "Actually, I began to say with an apologetic smile, gesturing to the empty chairs that were previously upied by Xaden and Charlotte, "I''m..." And then the words died in my throat. It wasn''t like I could just say outright that I was personally apanied by the crown prince and princess without drawing attention to myself. That was thest thing I wanted or needed right now. Was I supposed to... pretend I was here by myself? The man seemed to mistake my stunned silence for a refusal ofpany, quickly adding: "If you''d rather be alone, that''s alright, too- "No," I hurriedly cut him off. Surely there couldn''t be any harm in letting him stay for a while, especially when he seemed friendly enough. "No, it''s alright. You can sit here." He smiled, taking a seat in the empty chair beside me. "Is this your first banquet? I''ve never seen you around before." And there it was. "Ah-yes, it is," I admitted, and in a way, it was true. It was my first banquet at the pce that was not exclusive to the royal family. "Is it your first time, too?" "I wish I could say yes, but s," he drawled, leaning against his chair, "it''s not. The thing about these sorts of events is that once you''ve been to one of these, you''ve been to all of them. So if you decide to start dancing during a speech or throw food around... trust me, that would really liven things up a bit." A shortugh slipped past my lips. I had not expected such a blunt answer. That simple quip made him all that more personable to me. The man nced around the hall for a moment before turning back to me curiously. "I thought I saw Prince Xaden and Princess Charlotte over here not too long ago. Are you well acquainted with them?" I silently cursed my carelessness. How was I supposed to exin being seen with two of the most esteemed alphas in the entire kingdom without exposing myself? No one with half a brain would believe that we were total strangers who happened to spark spirited conversation, nor that Alpha Prince Xaden''s infamously tough exterior would subside so easily in the presence of a random girl he''d just met. I... really had not thought this through. "Only a little," I lied. "They were kind enough to sit with me for a while." The man opened his mouth to respond, but I was perplexed to hear a woman''s voice speak instead. "Prince Xaden sure is a lovely man, isn''t he?" Startled by the sudden interjection, I swung my gaze behind me, where I locked eyes with the short-haired girl who approached me around the same time this man did. She must have taken the liberty of upying the empty seat at my other side when I told the man he could join me. This was... awkward. This was morepany than I''d expected to have. Still, it was not like could just tum her away during an event where one was meant to socialize. *... Yes, he seemed nice," I conceded with a small smile, trying my best to keep my answers as vague as possible. She leaned in with a coy grin. "He can be even more nice when you take charge," she whispered. "He likes that." I blinked, recoiling ever so slightly. What the heck was that supposed to mean? "Excuse me?" *Or if that makes you ufortable, you can also try to wear more ck, like you''re doing now," she said, gesturing to my ck dress. "He loves the color ck." The things she was trying to say seemed to bepletely random. I was not sure what taking charge or wearing ck had to do with anything, nor where any of it wasing from. "I-I''m sorry," I stammered, "what''s all this for?" "It''s okay! I''m just-" "Ma''am." The man''s sudden interruption seemed to suffice enough to quiet her down for the time being. "I apologize for cutting you off," he said, though the tone of his voice indicated that he very much felt otherwise. Inwardly, relief bloomed within me once she had stopped her probing questions. "You''re married to Sargeant Paul from the Night Watch, aren''t you?" Her eyes lit up. "Yes, I am!" she eximed, nodding emphatically. "It seems like he might be looking for you," he said, gesturing toward a small gathering of guests near the center of the room, where several young men could be seen. "Why don''t you go on and keep himpany? If neither one of us is busyter, perhaps fate will bring us all together once more before the banquetes to an end." "Oh-okay." The girl promptly rose from her chair, bid the two of us a short and sweet farewell, and took off without another word. As soon as she left, I sunk into my chair, my face feeling hot from embarrassment. "I-I''m sorry about all of that." I muttered, "I don''t know what she wanted." *Please," he said, shaking his head. "You don''t have to apologize for any of that. Dney''s a - peculiar creature." That caught my attention. Apart from saying her name, there was a particr tone to his voice that told me he was familiar with her and that behavior of hers. "Are you friends with her and her husband?" He gave a vague sort of nod. "More or less, I suppose," he relented. "Her husband and I serve in the same division, so I''ve seen her at the asional event." Instantly, my curiosity piqued. So-my first impression of him had been correct! "You''re a soldier," I breathed, turning in my chair to face him head-on. "Thank you, from the bottom of my heart, for your service on the border. Everyone here is safe because of your heroic actions." He rubbed his hand over the back of his neck, looking rather bashful. It added to his boyish charm, I thought. "Thank you. It means more than you know." I bit my cheek. Admittedly, I had a question that burned at the forefront of my mind, and there was something about this man that seemed so open and kind, that I felt like I could ask him. "I.. happened to hear that the alpha who led you was very inspiring," I said, prompting him to raise an eyebrow. "And apparently, he''s supposed to speak today." "Ah," he remarked. "You''re interested in learning about him?" "I just would like to know a little bit about him," I admitted, feeling like I could be honest with him. "The basics, at the very least-his name, what he''s like, that sort of thing. It''s my first timeing to one of these events, and I feel like everyone seems to know what''s going on except for me." The corners of his lips suddenly uplifted into a small smile. "Actually.." he murmured with a brief pause, his eyes sparkling with something secret and knowing as they flickered up to meet my wonderous gaze. "I personally know all there is to know about the man, if you''re so curious to find out." "You do?" I questioned. "Who is he?" "But I''m telling you now-he''s dreadfully boring." I blinked. Was that even safe for him to say out loud? "Tell me, please." His broad frame tilted ever so slightly in my direction. "His name is Nichs," he said, quiet as if to keep the information between us alone. "He graduated with top marks at the Royal Academy for Alphas five years ago, joined the royal army shortly after, and this is his first year serving as amanding officer. Everyone seems to think that he''s this big, brave hotshol, but truthfully, he was just as terrified as everybody else that night on the border." I could only imagine what he must have felt... leading those men in what looked like a hopeless defense. To be the only ray of hope in what must have felt like the darkest of nights. How much strength it must have taken to put on a brave face for everyone. "What else?" I pressed. He cocked his head, and I could practically see him scan through his mental book of tidbits to share. "I hear that when he''s not in arms, he enjoys hunting on the weekends, loathes the taste of coffee with a burning passion, and..." He trailed off once more, keeping me on my toes like a born storyteller. "And?" I repeated, intrigued. He let out a small chuckle. "Well... he''s me." Chapter 61 Chapter 61 MAEVE POV ¡°Y¨CYou?¡± I repeated, mouth open agape in shock as I scanned over his amused face. ¡°You¡¯re the e alpha Upon first nce, I had pegged him for a mere soldier, or the son of one of the soldiers, at best. Nothing about him gave me the impression that he was the rough and tough, battle¨Cbommanding officer who had inspired so much morale throughout the capital With those open, kind eyes and that charming, charismatic personality that was currently keeping mepany, the thought had not even crossed my mind. Could it truly be possible for someone to be capable of such forcefulness and kindness all at once? Though now that I thought about it, I supposed the same could be said about Xaden. It should not be possible for a man of his reputation to treat me so preciously, but he defied nearly every expectation I¡¯d had of him Perhaps I should give this man¨CNichs¨Cthe benefit of the doubt. He raised an inquisitive eyebrow. ¡°Is that so surprising?¡± A mortified heat flushed my face. I could only imagine how insulting that must havee across! ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said with a short chuckle, waving a hand in an attempt to appease me. ¡°I actually get that a lot more than you might expect. Most people tend to mistake me for my father¡± The way he¡¯d said that¨Call proud and weighed with honor of the highest distinction¨Cit was as if his father was someone everyone in the capital might have been familiar with. If my father were here, I believed that he would, without a doubt, have known who he was. ¡°Your father!¡± I prompted. ¡°Is he someone I might know?¡± Nichs opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, a familiar voice rang out from behind us ¡°Oh¨CNichs!¡± Charlotte eximed, drawing our attention over to her delicate figure as she returned to our table, closely shadowed by Kaden¡¯s majestic frame. ¡°How lovely to see you mingling with everybody.¡± She held out her hand to him, to which he promptly rose to his feet and kissed her knuckles in greeting ¡°I thought you were preupied with our father and the heads of the alpha council.¡± Xaden said, making polite conversation after shaking Nichs¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing over here?¡± ¡°I was. But then I caught sight of this beauty sitting all alone.¡± Nichs said, tossing a smile in my direction. ¡°I just had to say hello.¡± 1 blinked. Surely he was not talking about me, was he? ¡°She is rather beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Xaden remarked, looking quite proud of himself, making me blush despite everything. It seemed he could not help himself from saying such things, even with others around. ¡°The man who holds her heart is a lucky fellow, indeed, to be able to behold such a rare, iparable gem. Nichs¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly, flickering from Xaden back over to me. ¡°Oh, I did not realize you were already taken for,¡± he said, looking a little ashamed of himself. ¡°I hope I was not making you feel ufortable.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I shook my head. ¡°Not at all- ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s quite spoken for, Xaden quipped, and my eyes widened. Was he going to expose our rtionship to him? ¡°She¡¯s actually engaged to ¡± ¡°Burke!¡± Charlotte intervened, her quick thinking taking me by surprise while, at the same time, inviting a frown to settle face. All the while, Nichs listened to the princess with rapt attention. on Xaden¡¯s ¡°She¡¯s engaged to be married to Xaden¡¯s most trusted prime beta,¡± she repeated, looking quite pleased with herself having thought up such a brilliant lie, ¡°which will all but practically make her family to us. However, her poor, silly fianc¨¦¨Cshe enunciated, a subtle jab at her increasingly agitated brother, ¡°is quite shy about disying public affection before their mating ceremony.¡± Nichs turned back to Xaden with a solid p on his shoulder. ¡°What great news for your betal¡± he eximed. ¡°You must be happy for him.¡± The tight smile that Xaden disyed made me wince. ¡°Beyond ecstatic.¡± Oh, what a mess this is bing I snuck a nce at the man who was now apparently my pretend¨Cfiance, who stood near the center of therge banquet hall, blissfully unaware of his sudden involvement in our scam and deep in conversation with several men I could only assume were soldiers. Watching him mind his own business while we threw out his name as a diversion made me feel dirty, like we were taking advantage of his kindness. Once this was all over, I would owe him a great apology and every bit of gratitude I could give him. Turning back to the subject at hand, I let my gaze wander over Nichs, whose focus was not on us anymore, but somewhere in the direction 1 had been looking. It dawned on me that he had taken to follow my eyes and was also looking at the prime beta. However, there was something that lingered in Nichs¡¯s face that was decidedly not pleased. ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness,¡± hemented, staring at the back of Burke¡¯s distant figure with tant disapproval, ¡°that beta of yours should really be reprimanded. Timid or not, he has no right to leave his future mate all alone like this Kaden bristled at my side. The longer this conversation persisted, the more restless he was bing and the more panicked that made me, I was not sure if it was due to jealousy or his urge as an alpha to im me, but whatever it was, it was not good. I could feel his anger roll off his body in waves, and with every passing second, I grew more and more worried for the unsuspecting alpha in our midst. ¡°It¡¯s really quite alright,¡± I supplied as quickly and genuinely as I could. ¡°He¡¯s a busy man. I don¡¯t want to impose on his duties.¡± In my defense, those words were not a lie. That was exactly how I felt when it came to Xaden. Not that Nichs needed to know that right now. But he remained unconvinced, ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± he insisted. ¡°You are just as important as any duties he might have¨Cperhaps more. Xaden gravitated ever so closer to me, enough to make it ringly obvious to me, while at the same time, not enough to inspire talk amongst any curious guests. ¡°I think she¡¯s perfectly fine in mypany, regardless if I¡¯m her fianc¨¦ or not.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Charlotte added, with a twinge of uncertainty. ¡°We¡¯n more than happy to stay with her while Burke is busy.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why, if I had such a beauty on my arm,¡± Nichs murmured, allowing his warm and inviting gaze to wash over me in front of Xaden and Charlotte, ¡°I certainly would not hesitate to show her off to the world.¡± My goodness.. I thought, wanting to vanish behind the curtain of my long, ck hair. He sure was not holding anything back. And ncing at Charlotte, she looked just as helpless as 1 felt. There was nothing we could contribute to the conversation that would do any good ¡°You should be careful when speaking so rashly about an engaged woman¡± Xaden said, all signs of cordiality were nearly gone. I could hear the warning as clear as day through his gritted teeth. ¡°Her fianc¨¦ might just hear you.¡± Perhaps I could pick up on these changes in Xaden because of how much time I was spending with him.. or maybe it was a quirk of being so¨Ccalled fated mates Nichs, however, seemed painfully oblivious to any such changes. ¡°Maybe he should,¡± he challenged with a quip, still assuming I was promised to Burke. ¡°Maybe he needs to learn to take better care of her.¡± All of a sudden, something seemed to snap within Xaden. Any remainingposure he might have had all but vanished in the blink of ¡°On second thought, Nichs,¡± he seethed, ¡°I may very well take you up on that brilliant idea of yours.¡± Swiftly, Xaden turned to me, offering me his arm with a look that left little room for debate. ¡°Miss, let us go speak with this sphemous fianc¨¦ of yours. He needs to know just what sort of fool he is for not wanting to im you,¡± Hesitantly, I lifted my hand but faltered. There was a darkness to him that was unlike anything I¡¯d seen from him thus far. He was not defending me from people who were trying to hurt me this time. He was antagonizing a man who had been nothing but sweet to me. I was a little scared, if I was being honest with myself. ¡°Please,¡± he urged, softening just a little bit for me. And when I reached for his arm, hetched on, with no intention of letting go. ¡°Xaden-¡± Charlotte intervened sternly, looking at him with a loud question in her eyes, ¡°are you sure you want to do this now?¡± By the look on her face, she knew that her brother was plotting something that would raise questions. ¡°Certainly, Xaden muttered, undeterred. ¡°If not now, then this inexcusable behavior is sure to continue.¡± However, I was not sure if that was directed at Burke¡¯s pretend negligence of me, or if it was directed at Nichs for daring to be so bold in front of him As we left, I heard Nichs start to express concern, but Charlotte was quick to distract him. ¡°They¡¯ll be alright,¡± she hastily reassured him, her voice fading as the distance between us grew, ¡°But for now, let us go speak with the rest of our guests. Some are excited to meet Chapter 51 you!¡± Xaden was careful to avoid anyrge groups of guests, much to my relief. Before we made it to the door, however, he made it a point to cross paths with Burke, slowing down enough to say something to him. ¡®Burke,e with us,¡± he hissed under his breath, startling the beta out of his conversation with our tense appearances. ¡°Now¡± Burke faltered for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. After dismissing himself, he followed us out of the room without another word. My apparent fake fianc¨¦, my secret real fianc¨¦, and I. What a joy th this was going to be. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 MAEVE POV Kaden burst out of the banquet hall doors like a man on a mission, dragging me behind him with Burke following closely behind.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait right here¨CXaden barked the order to his beta once the three of us were alone in the hallway, pointing his finger firmly at him. ¡°Do not move from this spot or allow anyone toe this way.¡± Burke stumbled to a stop, obvious bafflement written all over his face, but he readily obeyed. ¡°As you wish,¡± he said, standing guard just beyond the doors. All these harsh movements dizzied me, Why did he bring all of us out here? His anger was unmistakable, but¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t directed at Nichs like I¡¯d thought. Could it have been something I did? Had I done something wrong by allowing Nichs to sit with me while he was away mingling with other guests? I was so careful to not reveal anything about Xaden, his family, or myself, but maybe that was not enough. Then again, what was so wrong with sparking innocent conversation with someone new? With my brow scrunched in confusion, I opened my mouth to question Xaden, but he was quick to drag me further down the hallway, stalling any words I might have thought to say. He ushered me into a dark, isteder, well out of range and hidden from prying eyes. My backnded with a thud against the wall, startling the air out of my lungs as I gazed up into his furious, glowing eyes. His strong arms caged me on either side of my body, ensuring I could not escape his grasp. I gulped. ¡°What are you- Xaden swiftly cut me off by nting his mouth over mine, halting the rest of the words in my throat and paralyzing me where I stood. I did not know why he was doing this, but I didn¡¯t dare to stop him or break away, our of fear that he would leave. My heart pounded erratically, but he nipped and pulled at my lips so deliciously. I couldn¡¯t help but respond, kissing him back with all the tenderness I felt for him as my arms slowly wrapped around his neck. A low growl emerged from his throat, resonating throughout my body. What¡¯s gotten into him? In the back of my mind, I felt his strong arms wrap around the small of my back, pulling me closer. My mouth parted in surprise, and my momentarypse ofposure allowed him to thrust his tongue inside. Instantly, I was overwhelmed with the strong taste of red wine and charcuterie. His calloused hands roamed across my back, scrunching the delicate fabric of my ck, silk dress with desperate, needy fingers. This was beginning to venture deeper and deeper into territory that we could not under any circumstance explore.. not while a pce banquer was being held less than one hundred feet away from us. I pulled away from his dominant mouth with a gasp, nting my hands t against his broad, heaving chest. ¡°W¨CWait But my words seemed to fall on deaf ears Xaden waspletely undeterred, proceeding to pepper hot kisses across my jawline and down my neck, and it was like my mind turned into sludge. I could not think with him touching me like this.. Then again was that really such a bad thing No, Maeve¨C1 scolded myself¨Cthat¡¯s the lust talking! ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he growled between kisses. His sharp teeth grazed softly against my neck, making my breath catch in my throat with a stifled moan. My knees buckled, and I likely would have fallen to a heap on the marble floor if it hadn¡¯t been for his tight, warm embrace holding me up securely against the wall. We can¡¯t do this. I thought vaguely, half listening to myself. Not here.. not now. But damn it¡ªwhy did he have to feel so good¡­? My fingers dug into his jacket as I curled into him, unsure whether I should push him away again or pull him closer. ¡°X¨CXaden¡­¡± ¡°Mine.¡± he repeated huskily, his hot breath tickling my sensitive skin. ¡°Every single inch of you.¡± One of his hands slid down my hip and settled around my thigh, gently squeezing the thick flesh before hoisting my leg up to wrap around the low curve of his hip. ¡°I want to mark you.¡± he entreated, dragging his teeth a little harder against my neck, ¡°make them see who you belong to.. I could just barely make out the words through my lust¨Caddled mind. What was he going to do? Mark me..? Somehow, I managed to find the strength to wriggle away ever so slightly, pulling my leg out of his grasp. ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t mark me,¡± I stammered out. ¡°Please. 1-1 want us to wait until the mating ceremony, like we nned.¡± He let out a frustrated groan, tightening his hold on me. ¡°I don¡¯t care what people will say. Let them- ¡°But I do,¡± I blurted out, forcing him to stop. ¡°I do care, and¨Cand 1¨CI¡¯m scared to subject myself to that level of scrutiny right now.¡± My body started trembling, and his demeanor softened a bit. ¡°L.. just need more time, please- ¡°Alpha Donner!¡± Burke suddenly eximed loudly from down the hallway, freezing the two of us in ce. ¡°How nice to see you. And you, Luna Margaret¨Cyou look as lovely as ever. I hope you two are enjoying the banquet?¡± This was his warning to us. People were getting too close. While the couple answered. I briskly pulled away with a quiet gasp, though Xaden¡¯s hands remained firmly locked around me. Flushed red, I gently tried to pry his needy hands off of my body while focusing my attention on the three voices a short distance away from our slightly disheveled forms. Burke continued to engage in conversation with them, offering directions for where they needed to go, which led them away from us. I sighed in heavy relief. Thank goodness for him. We were once again in the clear. ¡°All this waiting is killing me,¡± Xaden groaned softly, wrapping his arms around me in a tight embrace as he buried his face against my shoulder. I could feel his pain deep in my soul. ¡°I want to show the world that you¡¯re mine, Macve¡± I bit my lip. ¡°Is this because of Nichs ?¡± He scoffed, lifting his head, and for a second, I worried I might have said the wrong thing. ¡°He has nothing to do with this,¡± he insisted, a fire burning in his eyes. ¡°But how am I supposed to just take it when I hear you being lumped in with other men? When another man dares to talk about you like that?¡± Gently, I caressed his chest with delicate fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to worry about,¡± I murmured. ¡°I only have eyes for you, Xaden. He hummed in response, only somewhat appeased, yet his grip eased around my waist I let my gaze lower to his mouth, where I caught an unusual shimmer of something that coated the entirety of the soft flesh. It only took me a second to realize what it was, once I noticed the slight pink tinge to it ¡°Your lips_¡± I pointed out, trying to fight back a smile. ¡°They¡¯re covered with gloss.¡± Xaden lifted a hand to his mouth, lightly brushing his fingers over the lip gloss smears I had inadvertently left behind. His beautiful green eyes were aglow with something hot and intense that made my insides flutter. ¡°Could you help me?¡± This man is going to be the death of me.. I swallowed hard with a slow nod. Slowly, I pulled out the red handkerchief that peeked out from his breast pocket and began to dab it against his mouth with a delicate touch. All the while, I felt his eyes bore into me. His soft lips, slightly swollen from my attentions, were quite a sight to behold. Even with most of the gloss removed, however, it was very obvious that he had been up to something questionable outside of the banquet hall ¡°You still look like you¡¯ve been busy kissing people,¡± I muttered, trying to ignore the butterflies in my stomach, seeing him so tousled because of me. All of a sudden, he leaned forward, nting another kiss on my lips, catching me by surprise, though I was powerless to stop him. It ended as quickly as it began, with him pulling away, still looking at me with pure heat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t kissing just anybody¨CI was kissing you.¡± My li lips pursed in a small pout, feigning disapproval ¡°I thought we were past all that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, not sounding apologetic in the slightest. ¡°I just needed one more.¡± I failed to hide the bashful grin that spread across my face. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re cute,¡± I said as I resumed wiping away at his mouth to keep myself from gazing at him or falling for another of his little tricks. ¡°But no more for now, alright?¡± Chapter 62 Xaden hummed in begrudging agreement but, true to his word, did not try again. After a short beat, he spoke up once more. ¡°You think ¡°Is that so terrible?¡± Without warning, he wrapped his hand around my forearm, catching me by surprise. While maintaining eye contact, he pressed slow, deliberate kisses to my wrist. ¡°Cure is not quite the word I was hoping to hear,¡± he murmured, the conflicting heat in his eyes and softness in his voice melted me even further. ¡°But 111 make an exception for you.¡± My heart stuttered in my chest, but the remainder of our clean¨Cupmenced in rtive silence. Once his mouth was deemed free of gloss, I wiped my own mouth and neck, while he smoothed out his zer. Thus began my walk of shame over to Burke, who still stood beside the banquet hall door, patiently waiting for us with a rather bored expression. Kaden, on the other hand, strode over without a care in the world, perhaps even looking a little smug with himself. This is so embarrassing he probably knows what we were doin I wished the earth could just swallow me whole. ¡°Now then¡­ if you two have finished all of your business, Burke drawled, his gaze swinging pointedly between the two of us, making me blush, ¡°shall we return inside? It sounds like the Alpha King is going to speak shortly.¡± I braced myself. We could not go back inside without him knowing what was going on ¡°Before we do that ¡°I trailed off with a wince, stopping the prime beta in his tracks, ¡°there¡¯s something you need to know. It involves you. Burke¡¯s shoulders suddenly sack with dread. ¡°What happened?¡± Judging by the look on his face, he must have assumed there to be trouble, which was not entirely wrong. I smiled nervously. ¡°You are now my fianc¨¦.¡± SIND CIT Chapter 63 Chapter 63 THIRD PERSON POV ¡°Thank you for gracing us with your presence, Your Highnesses.¡± A lowly alpha and his luna bowed before Prince Henry and his lovely wife Isabelle, who secretly simmered with a burning impatience to return to the scene of her plot. ¡°It was our pleasure. Alpha Karl Isabelle murmured with a glowing smule, radiance befitting a Luna Princess of her station, and she made sure everyone knew it. ¡°Please, feel free toe to us with anything else you might need They bowed reverently before her, and the sight warmed her soul tremendously. This was what she lived for. And she would be damned if she let Maeve take the spotlight away from her. Immediately afterwards, Henry was called aside to speak with one of the soldiers alone, which allowed Isabelle her much¨Cdesired reprieve As calmly as she could, she ventured back to where Maeve hadst been seen, brimming with joyous eagerness to see the aftermath. She could just see it now¨CMaeve, overwrought by her insecurity and humiliation, giving up on bing a Luna Princess and fleeing from the pce, never to be seen again. Her victory was so close, she could ahnost taste it. Much to her dismay, however, not a single soul was to be seen Stomach sinking, she nced wildly around the hall for some sort of sign of anyone. But neither Maeve nor Naden was seated at their table¨Cor apparently, anywhere at all inside the room, for that nutter¨Cwhile Charlotte seemed to be busy mugling with other guests. And that stupid girl she¡¯d brought over the one who was supposed to expose Xaden¡¯s rakish history to Maeve she was back alongside that lowborn husband of hers, decidedly not doing the job Isabelle had given her. Isabelle wanted to hope their sudden absence, along with that girl¡¯s dismissal, meant that the job waspleted. That Marve and Xaden had erupted in some sort of light and that things were finally going her way, but surely there would have been some sort of indication From what she could tell, the atmosphere of the banquet had not been disrupted, nor were there murmurs of such a scuffle involving the prince and an unknown woman. By all appearances, nothing had happened. It was as if the n had never been executed at all. Isabelle wanted to scream. She was ready to explode with unrestrained rage, but this was not the time or ce to do so. her adoring subjects. Not in front of With hurried footsteps, she rushed to a set of ss doors that led to a lovely balcony, offering a polite, forced smile to everyone who greeted her along the way. And once she made it to the open space, where she thankfully seemed to be utterly alone in the soothing afternoon breeze, she quietly shut the doors behind her. She needed some time to breathe, to gather her thoughts. How was it possible for that brat to thwart her at every turn?! MAEVE POV Silence. ball all one could hear wa was the deafening silence that came from an astonished prime beta. In the hallway just outside the royal banquet hall, all one Burke blinked, ncing wildly between Xaden and me as he slowly tried to process what we had just told him. ¡°L¨CLet me get this straight,¡± he sputtered, and for a split moment, I worried that we had broken him with the news of our little ruse. ¡°Another alpha expressed interest in you so now, I am somehow your fianc¨¦? Am I missing the part where all of this makes sense?¡± His confusion, I thought, was very rational. Everyone directly connected to the royal family was well¨Cversed in the idea that Xaden and I were going to wait to go public with our rtionship for the time being. However, it would have been most logical to assume that, if things went haywire, Xaden would assume control and not hide away from the truth. Not only was that not the case, but now it involved his innocent beta taking his ce as my ¡°mate¡± No doubt, he was wondering why. Xaden sighed. ¡°It was the best way to get him to leave her alone.¡± 1/3 Chapter 68 That did not seem to rify the situation for Burke any better. ¡°Would it not have been easier to say that Maeve is a distant rtive? he inquired, throwing out different ideas that did not implicate me with another man. ¡°Or a friend of Princess Charlotte¡¯s, or even a random guest you had no prior connection to?¡± ¡°Burke, if you have any qualms with being my mate¡¯s pretend fianc¨¦, then please take it up with the true mastermind, my sister, Xaden grumbled, crossing his arms. ¡°It certainly was not my idea to involve you in this.¡± I caught the nervous nce Burke threw my way as a thoughtful frown weighed on his face. Despite still not being too familiar with him, that one nce alone told me everything I needed to know. If there was anything to be said about the prime beta, it was that his loyalty to Xaden could never be put into question. It didn¡¯t matter if the Alpha King or I wanted to keep this a secret. If there were even the slightest of hints that Xaden was not pleased with the idea, he would not go along with it. Right now, it was very possible that everything could fall apart, and the thought made my stomach lurch. I needed to find a way convince them both that this was for the best. ¡°I¨CIf you think about it,¡± I said thoughtfully, ¡°it¡¯s the best possible cover story I could have.¡± The unconvinced expressions on their faces increased my anxiety but spurred me to keep going ¡°The whole point of the lie is to keep our rtionship under wraps until after the baby has been born, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I prompted, closely watching the two as they reluctantly listened to me. There are already rumors going around that Xaden has a secret lover, so being seen with me in public will only defeat the purpose of waiting ¡°But..¡± I trailed off, focusing on Xaden, ¡°if people think I¡¯m someone else¡¯s fiancee, someone close to you, then that could help exin why I¡¯m with you so often.¡± Xaden looked tense, reluctant. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s the best way to keep eyes off you.¡± He turned to his het. ¡°It would help if you yed along¡± Hastily, I thought to add: ¡°If it makes you feel any better, you can publicly dump me in whatever way you see fit.¡± Anything that would entice him to help. Despite the heavy, hesitant sigh he released, the corner of Burke¡¯s mouth moved to lift in a slightly amused smirk. ¡°I must admit, that sounds awfully tempting,¡± he teased lightly, making me blush that he was actually considering it. ¡°If it helps you and Xaden, I¡¯ll do whatever I caIL.¡± 1 brimmed with relieved tion. Everyone was on board. Things would be alright for now. Once that was settled, the three of us re¨Centered the banquet hall, discovering that the guests were beginning to seat themselves. I recalled instantly that Burke had mentioned earlier that the Alpha King would be speaking Seeing Alpha King An in person as he stood, ready to address the room, mere days after shouting at him like that, unnerved me. forced myself to stand strong. If he were going to punish me for it, he likely would have done so by now. So, just breathe, Maeve¨CI thought to myself. He has better things to do than pick on you ¡°Today,¡± Alpha King An addressed us all, tall and majestic and stoic in his finest attire, ¡°we have gathered to honor those who defended our livelihood. Thanks to the brave men and women here, our kingdom still stands strong¡± The room bubbled with soft murmurs of excitement upon being personally recognized by the king himself. But I ¡°Not only that,¡± he continued with a proud smile, ¡°but we also have in attendance the fearlessmanding officer who led those troops. He waved his hand in the direction of Nichs, who stood near the front of the crowd. ¡°None of this would be happening if it weren¡¯t for Nichs¡¯s powerful leadership that night.¡± As Nichs stepped forward, gentle apuse rang out, weing him to center stage. How strange it felt, to see the kind man who kept mepany being acknowledged for his efforts in battle. ¡°Your words do me too much credit, Your Majesty,¡± Nichs murmured, bowing reverently before turning to face the quieting crowd. ¡°To serve and protect the kingdom is the greatest honor 1 could ever receive. Though,¡± he added with a charming smile, ¡°I must admit it is just as nice to see so many cheerful faces in the room.¡± Not too far away from me, I heard a chorus of delighted whispers. ncing to the side, I could see a gaggle of single women, all young and likely rtives of the soldiers, as they gazed at the alpha with hearts in their eyes. I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t understand why. His natural charisma was out of this world. ¡°Two nights ago, our enemies next door tried to break through our defenses while our kingdom slept soundly in their beds,¡± he continued, looking solemn, drawing everyone in just like he did with me not too long ago. ¡°Two nights ago, they believed they would seed and break the morale of our people.¡± The room was still with bated breath, as if he were telling a riveting story. It brimmed with curiosity for him to tell the ending. A daring grin spread across Nichs¡¯s face as he scanned the room. ¡°And two nights ago, we proved them wrong,¡± he said, to boisterous cheers bursting from the crowd. ¡°Tonight, we are as proud and as strong as ever! If a small patrol could hold off one of their ambushes, just imagine what we could do with the full force of our army!¡± He threw his arm up into the air, clenching his fist. ¡°They will learn to not underestimate the power of wolves in a pack!TM As the room burst into a roar of apuse from alphas and gammas and omegas alike, I couldn¡¯t help but watch in awe. Listening to him speak, I was able to catch a glimpse into what those soldiers must have felt the night of that battle on the border.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was inspiring A vision. Even Xaden couldn¡¯t hide the prideful look on his face. I could still hear what Xaden had said the day before, about his worries that this might be only the beginning, but with alphas like him and Nichs protecting our country, maybe we would not have anything to worry about. Hope bubbled inside me. Maybe¡­ we would be alright. COMMENT Chapter 64 Chapter 64 THIRD PERSON POV Isabelle squeezed the stone railing of the balcony, steeling herself as best she could Today was more than likely going to be another loss, but there would be other days. She knew well enough that, although a mating ceremony had been discussed, a date still had yet to be set. Maeve was not yet officially part of the family. She had time to spare. Still, how frustrating it was to see all of her efforts go to waste. It had taken a while to find girls who not only yed around with Xaden in the past but who also had been invited to the banquet. The girl¡¯s appearance had to make sense¨Cit wasn¡¯t like Isabelle could sneak in any of his former dalliances who had no business being here. That would only raise suspicions and put him right on her scent. If her n truly failed toe to fruition today, she could always hold onto this girl for another time. Maybe if all else failed, she could just send the girl to his mansion on a day that she knew Maeve was stuck inside. Isabelle sighed. Yes, everything would turn out her way in the end¡­ someway, somehow. It had to. Once she gathered herself enough to not make a fool of herself in front of the guests, she pulled open the balcony doors and slipped back into the room, where she noticed that everyone had seated themselves. ¡°Everyone¨Clet us raise our sses,¡± Alpha King An proimed while Isabelle quietly settled into her seat. ¡°May we all remember our strength in times of struggle, for nothing can stop a wolf determined to survivel¡± ncing around the room as she blended in with the cheers, her heart lurched in her throat uponnding on a very familiar abomination sitting beside Xaden, blissfully unaware of the Luna Princess¡¯s gaze. Maeve was back. which meant that her n could still seed! Once the toast came to an end and everyone was free to mingle once more, Isabelle seized the opportunity and navigated her way back to that stupid pawn of hers, who sat at her table without a care in the world while her husband was busy engrossed with his friends. *If I remember correctly,¡± she murmured by the girl¡¯s ear, ignoring the sudden jolt of surprise she made, ¡°you still have a job to do¡± The girl¨CDney.. or was it Dalia, perhaps?-pouted, ncing helplessly at Isabelle. ¡°I tried to talk to her earlier,¡± she said, trying to excuse her earlier failure, but the alpha that was sitting next to her asked me to leave.¡± The alpha? Isabelle pondered for a moment. That could only have been¡­ No. It did not matter in the long run who said what. Even if she only got out one sentence, that would be enough to shake Maeve¡¯s confidence in Xaden. That was all she needed. Isabelle let out an exasperated huff. ¡°Look,¡± she hissed, nearing the end of her rope with this useless girl, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s with her. Just say what you have to say¨Cwhisper it if you must¨Cand then you can leave. She can¡¯t do this without you The girl hesitated. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°Of course, it is. She¡¯s going to be shy and awkward about it, but that¡¯s because she¡¯s saving herself for Xaden,¡± Isabelle lied. ¡°She should be fine once she realizes you¡¯re trying to help her out.¡± It took a few moments, but the girl eventually nodded, resigning herself to her task once more, and again made her way over to Maeve¡¯s table. Now, with all distractions aside, all Isabelle needed to do was sit and watch it all unfold. This would surely be fun. MAEVE POV The moment Alpha King An¡¯s toast came to an end, the room settled back into the calm, sociable atmosphere from before. Everyone went back to mingling and sipping at their rich wines, and it seemed the rest of the evening wouldmence without a hitch. That was, until Xaden and Burke were called away to share a word with some soldiers in attendance. ¡°We¡¯ll only be a moment,¡± Xaden reassured as he got to his feet, adjusting his cuff links. ¡°Be sure to save my seat for me,¡± Burke said, loud and clear, albeit a little stiff. The rolling of Xaden¡¯s eyes made me bite back augh. Chapter 64 *Since I am your future husband and all.¡± It seemed he was trying his best to y the part of my dating fianc¨¦¡­ and was terribly awkward about it. I blushed, embarrassed, but nodded. Gently, the two men excused themselves, leaving to speak with the group of soldiers. And for a second, I thought I could just sit back and take a breather, all to process the unusual situation I found myself in when, all of a sudden, I felt a presence materialize nearby. ¡°You know,¡± a feminine voice said, light and strangely familiar, from beside me. Upon turning around, my gaze locked once more with that of that short¨Chaired girl from earlier¨CDney, if I remembered correctly. ¡°The color of your dress is perfect, but there¡¯s something about it that could use some improvement.¡± I was so taken aback by her sudden reappearance that I couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. ¡°It needs to be more form¨Cfitting,¡± she said, reaching out to touch my waist, which quickly filled me with panic. ¡°Especially around this area If she touched me, my pregnancy would no longer be a s secret-! ¡°Stop¨Cplease,¡± I urged, keeping her hands away from me while being as polite as possible. My face heated up, mortified. ¡°Why are you telling me any of this?¡± 1 questioned. ¡°Oh, well don¡¯t you need help wooing Prince Xaden?¡± she asked, cocking her delicate head to the side, further baffling me. Where on earth would she have gotten that idea? ¡°I want to help you with that¨Cbecause he and I used to. you know¡­. They used to-? All of a sudden, something dark and twisted gnawed at my stomach, Whatever this girl was trying to say. I just got the worst feeling that it was something I did not want to hear, not from her or anyone else, but at the same time, I found myself yearning to hear the words straight from her mouth. ¡°Used to.. what?¡± I repeated weakly. I hoped it wasn¡¯t what I thought it was.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We used to have s ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± Startled, both Dney and I spun around to face Xaden, whose gaze was very decidedly not locked on me, but instead on this strange girl who kept wanting to speak to me for whatever reason. His normally stoic, kind face seemed to pale with dread in the midst of her unrelenting presence, which I knew would not happen if this was the first time he had ever id eyes on her. He looked at her as if he knew her. and that made me sick to my stomach. Because it hinted that perhaps she was telling me the truth. ¡°Prince Xaden!¡± she eximed, apparently blind to the dark expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a All of a sudden, his lofty, threatening figure flew from my side to tower over her, effectively rendering her silent. I had no idea of the expression that marred his face when he looked at her, nor that of hers, but the ensuing silence that came from her was louder than any words could express. ¡°Go away¨CNOW.¡± With a small squeak and without saying another word, she left us alone. And then, he whirled around on me, his wide¨Ceyed gaze boring into me. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± These were not the actions of a man who wanted to protect me from peculiar strangers, I realized with slowly creeping horror. This was a man who had something to hide. My heart sank as I shakily fell back. ¡°Maeve- ¡°Why?¡± I dared to counter, facing him despite the quiver in my voice. It took every ounce of my effort not to fall apart in the middle of the banquet hall, surrounded on all fronts by strangers of the upper crust, but I forced myself to stay strong. ¡°Are you worried she might¡¯ve said something you didn¡¯t want me to hear¨CI pushed, ignoring the slight flinch he made, ¡°that you thought I should never End out about?¡± He set his jaw, staring at me intently. ¡°Please-¡± he begged, ¡°you cannot believe a word that came out of her mouth,¡± ¡°Do you mean to say she was lying?¡± I felt more frantic with every second. ¡°I mean to you shouldn¡¯t listen to her.¡± ¡°Then you tell me the truth,¡± I insisted, not wavering. ¡°Did you sleep with her?¡± Chapter 64 ¡°I¡¯m not with her,¡± Xaden assured firmly, decidedly not ¡°Did you sleep with her?¡± ly not answering my questions. ¡°Tm with; He gulped, his shoulders slumping in defeat, and something in me cracked before he could even get the words out. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted, shattering my heart into a million pieces as the world beneath me crumbled. ¡°But this was-¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing left for me to say to you right now,¡± I whispered, not trusting the integrity of my voice. ¡°Maeve,¡± he begged, looking pitifull, reaching out for me despite being in public. ¡°Please-¡± I recoiled before his beseeching fingers could touch me. ¡°Forgive me, Prince Xaden,¡± I muttered, trying to ignore the painful pang in my heart as hurt shed across his face. ¡°I have neglected my ¡®fiance for too long now And with that, I briskly turned away, moving ever so closer to Burke, who had also returned. I felt his gaze wash over me, and I desperately hoped that he would not reject me. Thankfully, he did not utter a word or protest, though I saw him make a small gesture to Xaden out of the corner of my eye, likely to appease or reassure him or something I didn¡¯t care. I was just relieved he let me sit beside him while I fermented in my bitter emotions. Of course, Xaden had been with other women. That much was obvious, even to me. Perhaps not during the time I¡¯d been with him, but this was my first exposure to his past. And oh, how beautiful she was. She was every bit the woman that a dashing alpha prince like him deserved to have. No matter how many times he would try to say otherwise, I knew I was by no means attractive, notpared to women like her. Part of me dared to hope that maybe I was special. That it truly was fate that we had found each other that night. But maybe I was only thetest in a long line of women. WXCOMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 65 Chapter 65 THIRD PERSON POV Heavy footsteps strode into the threshold of a certain packhouse, somewhere beyond the walls of the capital. Long, slow, and creaking with exhaustion in every step. It had been quite an eventful day¨Cnot to mention, week¨Cfor Nichs, and he was sure this was only just the beginning. That night on the border that night had, admittedly, been hell He was no stranger to battle, but at the same time, he¡¯d never fought when nearly every possible odd had been stacked to the skies against him. It had begun a mere patrol, which, ording to protocol, meant that they could only have so many men and, to top it off, they had been caught off guard by a multitude of those hulking shifters lurking in the shadows. Tonight should have been a breezepared to surviving that ambush. Who would have thought it would leave wounds that stung far worse? As Nichs ventured further into thevishly decorated foyer, he was greeted by an omega servant. ¡°Wee back my,¡± they trailed off as their gaze lowered. ¡°It appears to be time to redress your wound.¡± home, Master¨Coh He blinked, ncing down at his abdomen where, sure enough, droplets of blood had begun to seep through his gauze. A small trinket he received during the battle, where a sly bear snuck a lucky shot with a powerful swipe of his massive paw while he had been distracted. ¡°Oh.. I hadn¡¯t realized,¡± he said, still partially distracted as he rolled his shirt further up his toned torso while the servant quickly gathered the necessary first aid from a nearby closet. ¡°My mind still seems to be stuck at the banquet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you were marvelous this afternoon, Master Nichs,¡± the servant praised with pride as they carefully unwound the bandage. ¡°Though, in that sense, it must have been just like any other banquet you¡¯ve attended¡± Any other banquet¡­ Nichs mused, holding out his arm while the servant redressed his wound. Indeed, that was how it had begun- just like any other banquet. From the time he stepped foot inside the pce, he had been cornered into conversations with fellow alphas to discuss either what had happened on the border or their thoughts on what to expect from their enemy in the future. It had been important work, indeed, but there was only so much talk a man could take before it got tedious. So he could not help it when his eyes began to wander the room Tume almost seemed to stop, however, the moment heid eyes on this ck¨Chaired girl sitting all alone in the middle of that banquet hall. From afar, he could see her light eyes glow with this refreshing innocence unlike anything he¡¯d seen in other women. He was not a teenager. Not to mention, alpha blood coursed through his twenty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold body. He was supposed to be a force to be reckoned with There were all of his aplishments, bath in academia and on the battlefront, which had now garnered not only the attention of his fellow soldiers but that of the royal family, as well. All of his hard work to make a name for himself, entirely separate from that of the glowing patronage of his esteemed pack. He wanted to be an alpha worthy of the title, not just in blood, but a man others could look up But now it seemed that all that hard work, all those hours of study and training was aplete waste of his time and effort. He was despicable Pathetic Because here he was¨Csmitten by a woman who already had a fianc¨¦. Nichs was appalled with himself, grunting as he practically copsed into a blue, tufted wingback armchair once the servant finished. Utterly disgusted. This couldn¡¯t be what he amounted to Growing up the son of a widely renowned alpha in the Werewolf Kingdom, he¡¯d known his father regaled in the attention it brought him from all corners of thend. He was someone to be covered by anyone and everyone¨Call alphas envied him. and all women adored him, and for good reason. In his youth, his father was quite a force to be reckoned with, beholding strength and ambition nearly rivaling that of the royal family. Even the almighty Alpha King himself had no choice but to acknowledge this, which led him to be alpha to one of the most prominent andrgest packs in the entire kingdom His father, despite all of his outstanding qualities, had one fatal w that Nichs could never find in himself to forgive. No matter how happy he might have been in his family life. he could never seem to be fully satisfied. He was always looking for something, which kept him away from home quite often when Nichs was but a toddler¡­ more often than anyone would like to admit He would have given anything to have his father around, to have those memories and that rtionship to think back on, but there would always be this empty spot where his father was supposed to be. 1/3 If it was in his power, Nichs wanted to never be the cause of a family torn apart. ¡°There he is!¡± an aged, masculine voice, seasoned with years of experience, eximed from afar as he descended the grand staircase. ¡°The man of the hour!¡± He was a tall, broad¨Cshouldered alpha who carried himself with pride and decorum unmatched by nearly anyone. It was apparent just by looking at him, with his sleek silvered hair and strong icy blue eyes that he was a force of nature, even in his older age. It would¡¯ve been easy to guess just how formidable he might¡¯ve been in his youth. With sure, steady steps, the older alpha settled behind the chair Nichs sat in. ¡°Now, tell me, dear boy,¡± he said with an expectant arch of his brow, ¡°how did it feel to be celebrated by the most powerful alpha in the entire kingdom?¡± However, there was no response. He cleared his throat. ¡°Nichs ¡°Oh¨CFather, the young alpha stammered with a start, as if he had only just realized the older man¡¯s presence at that moment. ¡°Forgive me. I¡¯m a little out of sorts at the moment. The banquet went well The older man let out a baffled guffaw. ¡°My son¨Cout of sorts?¡± he repeated with a loud boom of his voice. ¡°How unheard of What on earth could possibly have gotten you, of all people, so rattled?¡± Nichs suppressed a sigh. ¡°I met someone today.¡± There was a brief silence before his father spoke up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
  1. ¡°Someone?¡±
¡°A girl¨Cat the banquet,¡± the young alpha continued. ¡°She was..¡± he trailed off, wanting to sing every possible praise of her and not knowing where to start, but then he remembered himself and precisely why he could not do just that ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Nichs muttered, trying with all his might to ignore the dull ache that panged in his chest and hopelessly failing. ¡°I never caught her name, and she¡¯s already promised to someone else Maybe he should consider himself lucky that he never learned her name. Because then he would have yet another thing to mull over, apart from her lovely, delicate features. He did not need another distraction. All of a sudden, his father pped a firm hand over Nichs¡¯s shoulder, squeezing in an attempt of reassurance. ¡°Perhaps this was for the best,¡± he said, apparently either ignorant to the slight pain his son felt or trying his utmost to distract him from such thoughts. ¡°After all, you mustn¡¯t forget, there is still a girl out there waiting in the wings to meet you one of these days.¡± The sudden reminder nearly jolted Nichs with a start ¡°If all goes well on that front,¡± his father continued, pulling away, ¡°you will forget all about that girl and soon have a wife of your own.¡± Nichs frowned pensively. Of course how could he have forgotten? For years, his father had teased Nichs with the arrival of this mysterious girl. This girl who, by all ounts, could very well have been the perfect wife for him, for all he knew. And if there was anyone who knew what would be best for his future, it was his brilliant alpha father. But every time he would ask when he would be allowed to meet this potential future mate of his, he would always get the same answer ¡°Only when she is ready to meet you.¡± It was the most cryptic answer his father could have possibly supplied him, and it always left Nichs with more questions than. answers Why did their meeting hinge on her being ready? What was it about her that needed to be ready? Why couldn¡¯t they at least speak over the phone before their actual meeting, so they could see if all this waiting was a waste of time or not? What if all of the hype surrounding their supposed arrangement only resulted in disappointment? Maybe she had a dreadful personality or hated all the things he loved. Or worse.. what if she did not think Nichs was enough? Just thinking about all of this made his temples throb. AM Chapter 65 Unbidden, his mind shed back to the memory of the ck¨Chaired girl he¡¯d met that day. She was reserved, yes, he could see that much, but when she did speak, her eyes glimmered with a bright curiosity that was lovely to behold. She seemed to want to learn more about him without trying to impress him. For goodness¡® sake, she did not know who he was for the first half of their conversation and still spoke to him with kindness She was genuine. A breath of fresh air in the stuffy room that was high society, and it was the first time he had felt something when speaking with a woITAL But she¡¯s going to be married¨CNichs had to keep reminding himself. She¡¯s a woman that I can never have. As he rubbed at his temple with a frustrated huff, be rose from his chair. ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± he allowed stiffly. ¡°Perhaps this will, indeed, be the year that we can finally meet. SEND GIFT Chapter 66 Chapter 66 MAEVE POV I needed a break. Just a little bit of time to myself to calm down and fully process everything that had happened today. Tonight¡¯s banquet had taken an unexpected toll on me. First with that whole debacle involving Nichs, then Xaden¡¯s subsequent jealous rage¨Cwhich he adamantly denied having¨Cand. and that woman, who apparently had a thing with Xaden some time ago. I could still see the pure desperation written across his face, how much he must¡¯ve wanted to hide it from me. It was too much for me to handle all at once. So, here I was¨Ctaking a bubble bath. My first one, if I was beingpletely transparent, not just in the space of my new home, but in my entire life. They were a simple luxury that I had never been afforded before. Back in Moonstone, one of my many duties had been to help arrange baths for Victoria or Sarah at least once daily, unless demanded otherwise by them. Honestly, it all depended on their mood that day¨Cif the day proved to be kind to them then they would only ask for one, possibly two, but if that day was especially strenuous, then it was not unheard of for them to demand upwards of five baths a day. Meanwhile I, as their servant, was only permitted to take brisk showers once my day was done. Now, as I sat submerged in bathwater, I understood the appeal. The warm, soapy water gently shed around me, the sound and sensation soothing to my unsettled mind. I watched, distracted, as millions of tiny bubbles collected in colorful rings around my thin knees and my small chest, peeking out from above the water. Though I was careful to tie my hair up into a bun, keeping my dyed hair as dry as possible. Thankfully, Xaden seemed to have the foresight to acknowledge that I needed some time to myself, so he was courteous enough to leave me alone That was, until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Slowly, a tentative knock resounded at the bathroom door ¡°Maeve?¡± My breath caught in my throat, hearing Xaden¡¯s voice at that moment. I had wanted to stay angry with him. I wanted the sound of his voice to inspire rage throughout my body for keeping the truth from me Instead, all I felt when I heard his voice was yearning. It had only been a couple of hours, and I already missed him with every fiber of my being ¡°I brought you a fresh towel, Xaden¡¯s gentle voice said beyond the door. ¡°I know you probably have plenty in there, but L..¡± he trailed off, sounding uncertain of himself, ¡°I just wanted you to have somethingfortable and warm It was such a pitiful excuse to entice me to open the door, to let him back into my good graces that I could not help but smile despite myself I knew better than most how Xaden was more than capable of making others bend to his every whim and demand if his handling of my family, Be, and that nude shopkeep from weeks ago were any indication. If he so desired, he could have broken down that door like it was little more than a twig, eliminating any illusion of privacy I thought I had. As an alpha prince, he could have ordered for my forgiveness and I would have no choice but to obey. As my future husband and the father of my baby, he was entitled to enter any room I kept myself and his son in. As a man considerate of my feelings, however, he did none of those things. I took a slow, deep breath, trying to steel myself for what I was about to say. ¡°The door¡¯s not locked,¡± I murmured, trailing my hand anxiously along the rim of the tub. ¡°You cane inside.¡± And without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he entered the bathroom. True to his word, he had a gray, fluffy towel that looked like heaven gripped tightly within his grasp, but it was all but forgotten the moment he was able to lock eyes on me. The way he gazed at me¨Call hopeless and lonesome¨Ctugged at my heartstrings. Like it had been lifetimes since he¡¯dst seen me However, the first words out of Xaden¡¯s mouth were: ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered as he tossed the towel atop the vanity counter, approaching the tub as if by pure instinct, yet not touching me. He lowered to his knees to meet my level, not once breaking eye Chapter 60 contact. ¡°For everything. I want to make you mine, but not at the cost of yourfort, so.. if you want to wait, then that¡¯s precisely what we¡¯ll do okay?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, but I gave him a slight nod He reached out tentatively to touch me, hovering uncertainly above my hand and waiting for any sort of sign that I would reject him. once more But I did not pull away this time, and once he seemed to realize that he was in the clear, he visibly sagged with relief, letting his hand fall on top of my own and squeezing with all of the feelings he could muster. The gesture, albeit simple, was a beautifulfort and did wonders to ease my tempered, deste spirit. ¡°Please-¡°he entreated, gently pulling my hand up to his mouth so he could pepper soft kisses against my tense knuckles, ¡°don¡¯t ignore me any longer. Maeve. Jet me exin myself.¡± The pain that sprawled across his face scraped at my heart. I found it impossible to refuse such a request. With a slow, pensive swallow, I nodded, bracing myself against the tub for whatever I was about to hear. Xaden pushed his free hand through his hair. ¡°My father..¡± he trailed off, gathering himself, ¡°I believe I told you before that he believes we should only mate with those he deems worthy of the crown. Well, he thought the best way to secure this would be to arrange meetings on our behalf.¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this since I was eighteen¨Cmeeting with alpha daughters from all corners of the kingdom in the hopes of finding a Luna my father would approve of. But as time went on,¡± he continued to exin. ¡°I never found her, and I started to lose all hope. The hopelessness I felt quickly turned into a more physical need.¡± I swallowed hard, not wanting to hear this y spart. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the painful pangs I felt in my heart for him. I had no idea he¡¯d felt this way. How lonely it must¡¯ve been. ¡°But ever since the night I met you.¡± he murmured, ¡°there hasn¡¯t been anyone else. No more meetings, no one¨Cnight stands¨CI can¡¯t fathom even thinking of another woman now when I have you in my life. The heartfelt passion in his voice enraptured me, taking my breath away. and as I felt the backs of my eyes start to prickle, I heard him gulp. ¡°I I¡¯m not proud of some of the things I¡¯ve done, Maeve. I know I¡¯m far from a perfect man, but I would never-¡°he swore ardently, *do something that could hurt you!¡± All of a sudden, he swiped his thumb across my cheek, making me realize that I had actually started to cry. ¡°You and our baby are everything I could ever ask for,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t let my past stupidity jeopardize that ¡± Slowly, he leaned forward, pressing gentle kisses to my left cheek, followed by my right, before settling his lips against mine. kissing me with the most beautiful tenderness that I had no choice but to respond 1 sighed against his tips, savoring the feeling of having him so close. ¡°I wish we could have met all those years ago.¡°I confessed softly once we¡¯d pulled apart. The thought was one I¡¯d had for a while. ¡°Then we wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time. Despite the heaviness that lingered in his green eyes, telling me how much he agreed with my sentiment, Xaden managed a small smirk. ¡°Eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold me was too reckless and dangerous for my own good,¡± he said, gently running his fingers along my bare shoulder and crossing over to my back, tickling me. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have liked me back then, I promise you that¡± If all the rumors were any indication, then¡­ yes, that was probably true. Still, part of me wished I could have at least seen what he was like as a teenager with my own eyes. And if what Orenda Gorre had said about us being fated mates was to be believed, then who knows what would have happened back then!. Maybe we could have fallen for each other without us knowing it ¡°Probably not out loud,¡± I ultimately agreed with a small, teasing smile peaking at theers of my lips, ¡°but I still would¡¯ve been in awe of you. Even so much as a hello from you would have swept me off my hopeless feet.¡± He cocked his head, gazing at me intently. ¡°I would have rescued you from that horrible ce,¡± he vowed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let you feel hopeless a moment longer.¡± I wanted to believe him, but it was hard to. ¡°Fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold me was not worthy of anyone¡¯s attention,¡± I stmitted, trying to ignore the deep frown that settled on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would have noticed me.¡± ¡°I would have noticed you. 2/3 Chapter 66 I blushed, biting my lip. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say things like that j to make me feel better¡­¡± Xaden shook his head, looking serious. ¡°No, I would¡¯ve felt it¡ªin here,¡± he said, pressing my wet hand over the spot where his heart was, giving me a palmful of pure muscle. Despite my weak attempts to protest, not wanting to ruin his lovely ck shirt with my bathwater, he held my hand firmly in ce. The intimate touch flustered me. Was that what he hoped to aplish with such a move? ¡°Please.¡°I whispered, not trusting my voice as I lowered my eyes. ¡°y¨Cyour shirt-¡± ¡°Feel what you do to me,¡± he beseeched, the plea in his voicepelling me to listen. 1 let my hand reluctantly settle t against his chest where, slowly, his heartbeat made itself known to me. It pounded against his ribcage¨Cstrong, unyielding, and passionate, just like him¨Cand it only seemed to intensify when I lifted my gaze back up to meet his. ¡°This is all because of you,¡± he said, caressing my hand. ¡°Because my heart belongs to you, and you alone.¡± Swallowing back my reservations, 1 wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him in for a kiss despite my bath soaked body. I melted into him once I felt his arms encircle my bare back, pulling me close. It hurt to think about his past. It wouldn¡¯t be something I could so easily forget. But having him here, showing me just how he felt about me I couldn¡¯t hold it against him anymore. Not when our present together was so sweetBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. 3/3 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 THIRD PERSON POV Four days ago, before the battle on the border ¡°You wanted to see me, Father?¡± Lucas asked, standing a short distance away from Alpha King An¡¯s desk. Admittedly, the summons hade as a little bit of a surprise. It was not too long ago when they¡¯d had their conference regarding Lucas¡¯s political tform. His father acknowledged everything fairly well for the most part, disregarding some of the more progressive policies he thought to implement, So, what could possibly be the reason this time? ed word about something that The scratch of pen against paper came to a stop. ¡°Indeed, I did, King An suddenly remarked. ¡°I received uwolves you.¡± There was a peculiar tone to his father¡¯s voice that caught the sharp attention of the fourth prince. ¡°We finally have an answer from the Vixen Shifters.¡± Lucas¡¯s shoulders dropped ever so slightly, a subtle enough motion that would slip past anyone not paying close attention. The features of his typically youthful, open face settled into something unreadable as he fully processed exactly what had just been said. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked quietly. Fortunately for him, it was something his father failed to notice. King An nodded. ¡°As of this morning everything has been confirmed,¡± he said, his eyes glued to the papers on his desk. ¡°Apparently, your brother left quite the impression on that ambassador of theirs, but that¡¯s hardly something to linger over, I suppose considering what it got us. Lucas swallowed hard. ¡°So it¡¯s done, then?¡± ¡°Indeed. In less than two months, Princess Mia of the Vixen Shifters will be here to visit.¡± the king revealed, lifting his gaze to meet that of his son. ¡°Congrattions, my son. You will soon be a married man¡± If all went ording to n, then it appeared so The thought sent Lucas¡¯s head spinning, and he was not yet quite convinced that was a good thing. As he left his father¡¯s office and wandered aimlessly down the hall, he found himself stuck on those departing words Marriage less than two months away. That was not a lot of time at all. By the time those days were up, his entire life was likely going to change. As a prince of the Werewolf Kingdom and a proud descendant of his alpha bloodline, he took his title and respective duties very seriously. He was very aware of the privilege someone in his position held and was determined to do what he could to help his subjects. Despite having his own substantial reputation, he could never live up to the looming shadows that his impressive older brothers cast. All his life, everyone¡¯s eyes were either locked on the aplishments of Henry or Xaden. They were perfect embodiments of what it meant to be ambitious and fearsome. They knew what they wanted, and they dared to chase it. Especially Xaden. For as long as he could remember, he was determined to forge his own path in life, not caring for any feedback or criticisms others had of him or what he did or said. Even as a child, he would do whatever he wanted, whether that meant exploring the woods behind the pce on his own or fighting any fellow alpha boys who so much as looked at him funny. He supposed that was why it didn¡¯te as too much of a surprise when Xaden dered he was having a baby with a secret lover. He was not the type of man to let something as insignificant as status get in the way of what he wanted. Meanwhile, here was Lucas, in the precarious situation of having to marry a perfect stranger. An arranged marriage solely for the betterment of his kingdom. Though, it was not as if he had any right toin about it. After all, it had been his own idea. The day that Henry exposed Xaden¡¯s secret lover to the family, along with the surprising revtion that he was also expecting a child 1/2 12:00 PM Chapter 67 out of wedlock with this unknown woman, came as a wrench in the Alpha King¡¯s ns, Months prior, when it had be dangerously apparent that tensions with the bear shifters were quickly escting, he had begun treaty negotiations with the nearby Vixen¨CShifter Kingdom. There were many things at stake with this treaty in motion, but with Xaden firmly out ofmission, they were bound to lose the one strong ally they had on hand. They were going to lose everything- Until Lucas jumped in unexpectedly, saying he would agree to the marriage He knew what good awaited his kingdom if they managed to unite with that of the Vixen Shifters. Not only would it strengthen the two powerhouse armies, but it could also bring forth an entire cultural revolution unlike anything ever witnessed before. From what he knew of the Vixen Shifters, they were remarkably innovative and speak. If there was anyone who could help with that, it was the vixens To be honest, part of him was not entirely convinced that they would follow through with the arrangement. The vixen¨Cshifters were a renowned society of primarily women warriors, whose prowl and battle strategy were unmatched when it came to stealth and precision, but found themselvescking when it came to brute force and strength. Lucas was not sure if the looming threat of war affected them, as well, but if they were so willing to consider a marriage treaty with a werewolf prince, then either his father had offered them a deal that was impossible to refuse, or the vixens were just as desperate for aid as he and his family were. Regardless, the deal was set and done. And with every passing day, he wondered more and more what on earth had gotten into him to offer to trade his freedom away! All for a life with a woman he didn¡¯t know¡­.? ¡°Oh hello, Lucas,¡± a familiar shy voice greeted him, momentarily pulling him out of the vortex that was his troubled mind. Swifily, he whirled around and came face to face with the young woman who recently took the pce by storm. ¡°Hello, Maeve, he responded with a smile that did not quite reach his eyes. ¡°Did you just leave your lesson with my mother?¡± She nodded before a slow wince shrouded her normally shy, guarded face. ¡°To be honest, I was really worried about today. I wasn¡¯t sure what she would say aboutst night¡¯s banquet, but she was absolutely.¡± Maeve trailed off, gazing at him, her eyes bright with concern. ¡°Um.. is something wrong? You seem a bit distracted today.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing you need to worry yourself with,¡± he munered, rubbing a hand behind has neck. ¡°Just something I spoke with my father about.¡± Truthfully, he couldn¡¯t describe how much he appreciated the depth of her thoughtfulness, but there was not much she could do to calm the wild whirlwind in his head. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense if it weighs on you so heavily,¡± she said gently. ¡°Td be happy to listen if you want to talk about it ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that just for me, he said, trying to dismiss her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Of course, I do. We¡¯re friends¡± she murmured, cocking her head to the side anxiously, ¡°are we not?¡± The sincerity in her voice struck a chord in him. Maeve was so unlike any other girl who sought hispany. She was one of few who, despitecking many things, never asked for more than simple kindness and friendship Xaden had really picked a good one.. and, despite being stuck in an arranged marriage for the time being, Lucas couldn¡¯t find fault in the brother who passed the torch, nor the girl who stole his brother¡¯s heart. Not when he gained a new sister out of the deal. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas answered with a warm smile. ¡°Yes, we are Chapter 68 COMMENT Chapter 68 TADEN POV Back to the present day, the morning following the banquet¡­C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Morning had finallye, bringing an end to that ridiculously long banquet, and I wasted no time in hurrying over to the pce training room. My body thrummed with pent¨Cup tension, threatening to burst if left unattended. It had been a good while since myst training session and, after the tumultuous events of the previous day. I¡¯d figured there was no better time like the present I was ready to destroy something. Cover the training room with blood and tears if that was what it took to calm myself down. I was not jealous. Far from it. I descended from the greatest alpha bloodline in the entire damn kingdom. But hearing that scoundrel Nichs speak so boldly about Maeve like that.. did things to me. The urge to im her, to make her mine was all¨Cconsuming. Almost unbearable. It was like I was in heat without losingplete control of myself. However, seeing the fear that lingered in her eyes., feeling the way her delicate body trembled against mine when she admitted how frightened she was to rush things, I just couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t, in good conscience, force it on her like that, even if it was everything 1 wanted I wanted her to want me just as much as I wanted her, without fear or shame.. and that was already such a high bar to scale. That night, during our date as wey together under the stars, I had tried to tell her how I felt about her.. only to discover that she had fallen asleep. I was not sure how much she had heard or if she even knew I had said it, but it was never brought up again. 1 didn¡¯t hold it against her. How could D With every passing hour, I grew more and more certain of my feelings for her. I knew I had meant it that night and, more than anything, I wanted another chance to try again. But I wanted the timing to be right for her, as well. I needed her to believe me with absolute certainty, leaving no room for even a shred of doubt. Because she was the first woman 1- ¡°Xaden.¡± Isabelle¡¯s aggravating voice suddenly snapped me out of my stupor. ¡°Good morning¡± I regarded her with wariness as she walked down the hall in my direction, though it didn¡¯t appear that she headed straight for me. seemed to be a mere unfortunate happenstance that we crossed paths this morning. Just my luck. ¡°Isabelle,¡± I acknowledged her stiffly, maintaining my pace. It ¡°You look absolutely terrible,¡± she remarked as she came to a stop, sounding surprised, which waspletely contrary to the pleased expression that rested on her face ¡°Like you hardly slept a wink the whole night.¡± I suppressed a groan. I was not in the mood for any of her antics this morning. Yesterday had taken a massive toll on me, and all I wanted was to get to the training room and let off some much¨Cneeded steam ¡°With all due respect, Isabelle,¡± I said, trying to maintain some semnce of cordiality, I cannot do this right now. I¡¯m busy this morning And with that, I kept going straight for the training room. Part of me hoped she would realize how serious I was and keep to herself until I was well out of range. However, it seemed that Isabelle had different ns. ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± she drawled, the haughty tone in her shrill voice making me slow to a halt in the hallway against my better judgment. ¡°Maeve looked rather upset about something during yesterday¡¯s banquet,¡± shemented, and I couldn¡¯t help but flinch a little at the unwee reminder of our small spat. ¡°Could it be that something happened between the two of you yesterday?¡± There was something about the way she addressed me that rubbed me the wrong way. Why would she have been paying such close attention to Maeve and me during an important dinner if she wanted nothing to do with her? Surely she must have had more pressing matters to attend to. It was almost as if she¡¯d been waiting for something I¡¯d been wondering how Dney knew to target Maeve, but maybe the answerid closer to home than I¡¯d thought. Fuck Henry, Fuck treating his wife with respect. 13 I was not about to let her think she had any impact whatsoever on my rtionship with Maeve ¡°How very unlike you to be so interested in the details of my love life, Isabelle,¡± I said slowly, as I cast a re in her direction, locking with her dubious stare dead on. If she was so eager to y dirty with me or my growing family, then I had no qualms in meeting her challenge. ¡°Is there something that you¡¯re hoping to hear?¡± She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Not everything is a plot against you or your precious little mate, you know,¡± she snapped, trying to turn the tables back around to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to make sure my little brother¨Cinw is alright?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Nothing,¡± 1 hummed, feigning innocence. ¡°Nothing at all.. though you were surprisingly quick to defend yourself when I never used you of anything Her face flushed, and we both knew I got her. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± she weakly protested. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I simply asked if there was something you wanted to hear,¡± 1 pointed out, taking pleasure in the way her smug face shifted into that of chagrin. ¡°Not once did I say you were plotting against me or Marve. Is there something I should know,¡± I enunciated, slow and clear for her to hear, ¡°dear sister¨Cin¨C?¡± To her credit, Isabelle knew better i than to dig herself into an even deeper hole than she already was in. She would do nothing that directly incriminated her, so she seemed to think it best to keep silent, albeit begrudgingly. That, I thought, was the smartest move she had made thus far. ¡°For your information,¡± I added, disying a defiant smirk for her to see, I am perfectly fine. As is the beautiful mother of my child,¡± Isabelle gave me a tight smile. ¡°What a relief to hear,¡± she said through gritted teeth, briskly turning around and scurrying along, leaving me in total blissful silence and solitude. Thank fucking goodness for that, I thought exhaustedly and proceeded on my way to the training room. The moment I entered, however, it became very clear that I was not alone. Standing in the center of the room, surrounded by exercise equipment and going to town on a punching bag was my younger brother Lucas, who seemed to be enthralled in throwing punch after punch. His presence was unexpected, admittedly, but not unwanted. I thought it would be nice to have thepany of a wolf who could hold his own ¡°Good morning, Lucas I said, wrapping tape around my knuckles ¡°Want to train together?¡± To my surprise, however, he did not answer. As a matter of fact, he did not seem to even register that we were in the same room together. If he did, he chose topletely disregard my presence, putting all of his focus into destroying the punching bag in front of him, swinging with force and weeping sand with every powerful blow of his fists. That was.. odd. He hardly ever got so worked up over something. Especially enough to lose himself in his training like this. ¡°Lucas¡°¡± I called out, stepping closer to him. No response. He simply continued to swing at the punching bag in front of him. Grunting, I closed the distance between us until I was within feet of him. ¡°Lucas!¡± I shouted, which finally seemed to startle him awake. Upon seeing me, he let out a breath, wiping at his forehead. Tim sorry. Xaden. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± I eyed him carefully, unable to help but notice just how out of sorts he seemed with those dark circles under his eyes. ¡°You were really in the zone there. It was like you couldn¡¯t even hear me He refused to look at me, further proof that something was indeed wrong. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I scoffed, tired of this meaningless back and forth ¡°Bullshit¡± ¡°Can I please just have some space?¡± he asked, looking tired. In that moment, I felt pity for him. Whatever was going on, it was fairly significant. ¡°Not this time,¡± I said, not caring if I was annoying him. The growing irritation on his face quickly told me that that was, indeed, the case. ¡°I have no intentions of leaving just yet, so you have no choice but to deal with me for the next few hours) Lucas squared up to me. ¡°If you want me to tell you, you¡¯re going to have to fight me for it.¡± I set my jaw. If that was how I would get him to open up, then so be it. ¡°Alright,¡± I said with a firm nod, Chapter 68 He took a pause and blinked, almost as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to so readily agree. What?¡± ¡°You want me to fight you?¡± I pushed with a nonchnt shrug, calling out his bluff Tm game. I admit I could use a good sparring match right about now.. so who better to take advantage of than my stubbom little brother?¡± The fire that burned in his eyes was hard to miss. He was definitely stuck in a battle with his own demons.. but it seemed that he was notpletely void ofmon sense. Even with his blind fury, it seemed he had the decency to remember just who he was challenging Lucas might have been my younger brother, but that did not mean I ever went easy on him in the slightest. If we were going to spar, I would give it my absolute all. And he knew this. ¡°Forget it.¡± Lucas mumbled, swinging another punch at the bag. ¡°T¡¯m not going to fight you, Xaden.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s to be expected.¡± I muttered, feigning thoughtfulness, ¡°since it is you we¡¯re talking about.¡± I snuck a nce at him, hoping my less¨Cthan¨Csubtle emphasis on the word ¡®you would get his attention, which, sure enough, seemed to intensify the power behind his punches. ¡°You might have our father¡¯s alpha blood coursing through your veins, but I doubt even you could get me to break a sweat His eyes narrowed. But still, he said nothing ¡°After all,¡± I dared to goad him further, itching for a fight, ¡°you¡¯re the only one out of us all who lets others push you around.¡± I took azy step closer to him. ¡°If there was anyone to take one for the team, then of course it had to be you- And then, without warning, Lucas¡¯s fist came flying- -right at my face. COMMENT Chapter 69 Chapter 69 XADEN POV Before my mind couldprehend what was happening, my body hurled itself out of Lucas¡¯s path of attack on its own ord. It took a couple of seconds to catch my breath from the sudden motion, eyes wide as I gazed at my brother, who was now, by all ounts, adequately preved. His clenched fist still hovered where my head had been mere seconds ago. Without my many years of honing my training and battle instincts, I¡¯d be an unconscious heap on the gym floor. Lucas might¡¯ve been the gentler of us alpha princes, but he still packed quite an impressive punch when the situation called for it. The power of a true alpha wasn¡¯t something to underestimate under any circumstance. ¡°That was just a warning,¡± Lucas growled, pulling his arm back as he fell into a sturdy offensive position. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get away with talking to me like that again.¡± That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.. I mused with a sly grin, brimming with adrenaline. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I countered, settling into defense. ¡°If you¡¯re so keen to show me who¡¯s bass, now¡¯s your chance.¡± I taunted him with a sneer. ¡°Let¡¯s see how many minutes it takes this time before I pin your ass to the ground.¡± With a snarling growl, Lucas lunged at me, throwing blow after blow, which I was quick to block. His punches packed power behind them, but they were all thrown haphazardly. No precision or strategy His mind was not at all in this match. He was going to be easy to take down. When he threw his next blind punch. I ducked, swerving around his body with ease and throwing myself into his side, tackling him to the ground and knocking the wind out of his lungs. Before long. I had him pinned on his stomach, his hands locked at the wrists behind his back. My jaw clenched as I steeled myself, intensifying the force in my grasp as he thrashed against me with all of his might. ¡°Thirty seconds-that¡¯s a new record. Do you yield?¡± Instead of answering, Lucas pulled strength from some hidden reserve in his body, swinging his legs around and catching me off guard. It was enough to loosen my hold on him and free himself from my grasp, allowing him to throw more blows. He was putting up quite a fight. I had to give him that. Whatever it was that upied his mind, he was determined to keep me in the dark. I was not going to have that. 1 had to go full-offense. Blocking punches quickly turned into tossing my own without reserve. When I found my opening, I took it, Landing a blow square in the middle of his abdomen, knocking him down to the ground. Before he could regain himself, I pinned him down once more ¡°One of the rules when sparring with someone stronger than you, I growled, ¡°is to know when you¡¯re outmatched. So-yield¡± After a few more moments of struggle, Lucas eventually went still. letting out a resigned sigh. He was done. I removed and got to my feet, holding out a hand for him, which he chose to ept. hold on him ¡°Now,¡± I said, once we were on equal ground. ¡°I believe you owe me some answers. Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Lucas grabbed onto a dry towel. ¡°You¡¯re so damn relentless, you know that?¡± After a few moments of hesitation, he finally offloaded his mind. The the arranged marriage with Princess Mia of the Vixen-Shifters is still set to happen, Lucas muttered, wiping away the buckets of sweat that dripped down his forehead and neck with the towel ¡°Less than two months, Father said.¡± At that moment, I thought I felt the world crumble beneath my feet. How was it possible for that to still be on the table? Not a word of it had been spoken for quite some time. And Father had promised he would give Maeve a fair chance-unless What if this was his punishment for Mutburst? ¡°Father will regret this,¡± I vowed darkly, tossing my water bottle to the ground and preparing to march down to his office that instant. I didn¡¯t care if his precious ego was shattered after being scolded by my future mate-1 would not let him take her away from me. ¡°I already told him I will not marry anyone other than- ¡°It¡¯s not for you,¡± Lucas cut me off. Confused, I turned back to face him, and that was when I was able to clearly see the wariness that weighed heavily on his normally gentle features. ¡°It it¡¯s for me-I¡¯m going to marry her¡± Stunned, I settled back next to my brother, who looked sunken with burden. ¡°Did Father put you up to this?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Wordlessly, he shook his head, but I did not need words to guess what had happened. Knowing Lucas, he more than likely jumped at the chance to help our kingdom without truly considering the consequences beforehand. It was an endearing yet dangerous quality of his. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel for my impulsive little brother. All he wanted to do was help in whatever ways he could, even if it meant potentially sacrificing his own happiness. He was only twenty-one- he still had so much to offer besides an arranged marriage ¡°Lucas, if this isn¡¯t something you want, then don¡¯t do it, I finly insisted, straightening myself as I turned to face him dead-on. There are ways for us to make it through this impending war without relying on the vixens. Let Father figure it our- ¡°No,¡± he said, cutting me off. ¡°This is by far greater than anything I could want, I cannot afford to be selfish, not when our kingdom is at stake Now that sounded an awful lot like our father talking However, Lucas was an alpha in his own right. He had always been firm about his beliefs for as long as I could remember, and I was certain that this was another one of those times. If he was dead set on doing this, then there would be very little I could do to stop him. ¡°If you say so.¡± I muttered, leaning back. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Xaden,¡± he said, softening for the first time that morning. ¡°But this is something I need to do. I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Sighing. I pat him on the shoulder, finishing with a firm squeeze. A silent promise that, no matter what he chose, I would stand by him. I just hoped it was truly his will that was in control. MAEVE POV ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡°I mumbled with an embarrassed grimace. These clothes are getting a little too tight for me.¡± It was one of those rare days when I had no priormitments. No lessons or visits with the Luna Queen, no banquets to prepare for or to attend. And with Kaden off at the pce. I had the freedom to enjoy myself at my leisure. 1 had wanted to take a walk, get some much-needed fresh air, but to my dismay, the dress I had hoped to wear-a lovely pale-blue wrap dress which had fit me so well over a week prior-was now too snug. I could see my growing belly, clear as day, peeking through the fabric. ¡°It would seem so,¡± Maggie quipped, helping me shrug off the dress. ¡°The little one in your belly must be quite determined to make himself big and strong for you and His Highness Despite the situation I found myself in, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little bit at the sentiment. This pregnancy was progressing faster than I couldprehend, but the joy I felt upon hearing that was impossible to deny. I wanted my baby to be strong and healthy. That meant I had no choice but to keep up with him. If I was already beginning to outgrow even just one outfit, I needed to prepare for the future. ¡°Maggie,¡± I said, ncing at her through the stand-up mirror, ¡°would it be at all possible for us to take a trip to Mona Road today? So I can find some more clothes that will fit me better?¡± The housekeeper gave me a pointed stare. ¡°As if you need to ask!¡± she reprimanded me softly, making me blush. ¡°You will soon be a Luna, miss. If that is what you want, then we shall make it happen.¡± 7 I forced myself to nod in agreement. However much the Luna Queen¡¯s lessons were helping me, it was still a challenge to ept that mindset. A lifetime of servitude and corporal punishment had twisted its ws so deeply in me.. but I was trying my best to free myself from its clutches. Meanwhile, I slipped into a dress that thankfully still fit-a ck, high-waisted A-line dress-and afterward, Maggie set off to call for the car for a -minute trip to Mona Road. While I waited in the foyer for Maggie to return, there was a dainty knock at the front door. I cocked my head, baffled. To my knowledge, neither Xaden nor I were expecting any sort of visitors-not to mention that he was not even here, he had left for the pce shortly before I got out of bed that morning. Cautiously, I peered through the peephole and quickly moved to open the door once I realized who stood outside. ?. ¡°Charlotte!¡± I greeted, stepping aside to allow the princess entry. ¡°What brings you by?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see how you were doing after yesterday¡¯s banquet..¡± Charlotte said, trailing off once she was able to take in my attire, ¡°but it looks like I might¡¯ve caught you at a bad time. Are you heading out?¡± I nodded. ¡°I was going to visit Mona Road. I need some new clothes¡± Her eyes unexpectedly lit up, shining with bright excitement and trepid uncertainty. The warring expressions on her face were strange to see. Suddenly, a thought urred to me. ¡°Would you¡­¡± I began to ask as a small, hopeful smile slowly started to spread across my face, ¡°by chance want to join me? I could use all the help I can get.¡± ¡°Miss Maeve, we¡¯re all ready to-oh!¡± Maggie eximed, upon catching sight of the princess. Quickly, she dipped into a curtsy. Highness! We were not expecting you today. Is there something we can do for you?¡± ¡°Your Charlotte nodded. ¡°There was a glint in her TEVE. ¡°Could you find me a wig or a hat, Maggie?¡± Maggie looked terribly confused, and rightfully so. What an odd request for the crown princess to make. ¡°I shall do my best,¡± she stammered out throwing a subtle nce in my direction as if I somehow could supply some much¨Cneeded answers. ¡°Who is this for Charlotte grinned. ¡°It¡¯s for me, of course!¡± she said, as if it werepletely obvious. Im going to join you and Maeve in the capital today.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 70 Chapter 70 MAEVE POV ¡°I¡¯ve never been out without being recognized before, Charlotte said, strolling down the sidewalk of a busy Mona Road with a face- splitting grin as she eagerly took in all the sights. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m an entirely different person!¡± And, as far as the public was concerned, she was. After the bizarre request she¡¯d made back at the mansion, Maggie seemed at a loss but was quick to do what she could for the alpha princess. It took some time, but she was able to conjure up a light, wide¨Cbrimmed sunhat that suited Charlotte beautifully. That paired with a lovely white sundress from my wardrobe and deliberately heavy makeup to hide her face, drastically transformed her right before our eyes Soon enough, Princess Charlotte had be Peasant Cora, her new self¨Cproimed alter ego. And she was enjoying every second of it. Despite it all. I could not stop my own smile from forming. Although Charlotte was indeed the crown princess of our kingdom and oftentimes carried wisdom beyond her years, it was moments like this when I remembered that she was only neen years old. She was still a child in so many ways. Her glee was so endearing and so sad, at the same time. As a princess, I could imagine she must not get a lot of moments to just enjoy herself. It even reminded me of the old days when getting to leave Moonstone would happen only once in a blue moon. So I was more than happy to do what I could for her. Anything to keep her from feeling even a pinch of what I¡¯d felt growing up. Maggie, on the other hand, was more of a nervous wreck than anything. While the princess and I strolled along Mona Road without much of a care in the world, she was more upied with her new self¨Cimposed job as a bodyguard. ¡°Oh-¡°she fretted with a deep grimace marring her aged face as she struggled to keep up with the two of us, ¡°please don¡¯t stray too far, Your Hi¨CI mean- ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about, Maggie?¡± Charlotte pressed, spinning around in the middle of the sidewalk like she¡¯d entered a wondrous new world and letting her dress flow around her body. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen named Cara, minding my own business in our beautiful capital city!¡± Maggie looked keen to protest but thought against it, seeming to acknowledge the packs of strangers that surrounded us on all fronts.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before long, we stumbled upon a quaint¨Clooking clothing boutique that catered to all avenues of women¡¯s fashion, ranging from teenage apparel to maternity wear, which immediately sparked my interest The three of us searched the racks until I managed to single out a dress, Emerald green, reaching just just above the waistline past the knees with a ribbon sash Within minutes, I emerged from the dressing room wearing the dress, feeling pretty, but when I turned around to get feedback from mypanions, I received half uncertainty, half jubnce. Maggie¡¯s eyes lit up once she saw me, like always, but Charlotte¡¯sck of a bright reaction left much to be desired. I tried to hide my grimace, scrunching the skirt between my hands. ¡°It¡¯s ugly.. isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, feeling a little self¨Cconscious. ¡°Not at all, Miss Maeve!¡± Maggie eximed, quickly waving her hands up to cate me. ¡°You look gorgeous in that dress!¡± Her impassioned deration prompted a meek smile to settle on my face. It did help a little, but at the same time, I thought she might have been somewhat biased, considering she technically worked for me and saw me every day. Charlotte nodded adamantly. ¡°Maggie¡¯s right,¡± she affirmed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you or the dress at all. But.. BuL ¡°It¡¯s just so.¡± Charlotte trailed off, waving her hand through the air as she struggled toe up with a more appropriate word formal.¡± I blinked. Formal? I¡¯d thought that was a good thing, especially considering the family I would soon be marrying into. ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡± she asked, gazing at me worriedly as she stepped closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful, young woman in what are supposed to be the best years of your life and yes, you look amazing in that dress, but you can do so much better! I think you would shine in something more trendy among girls our age,¡± she said, stepping towards a rack of clothes and pulling out a dress, ¡°-like this I trailed after her to take a closer look at the dress. IM It was surprisingly simple. A maroon, id overall dressyered on top of a long¨Csleeved ck dress¨Ca pairing which I hadn¡¯t thought to consider, but also looked quite stylish on the hanger. It was something even my sister would¡¯ve never dared to try on, only ever wanting clothes that befit a princess, Would something like this look nice on me? Charlotte and Maggie seemed curious to find out.. and so was I. Driven by my inner girl, I grabbed the dress from Charlotte¡¯s offering hands and disappeared into the changing room once again. It wasn¡¯t long before I reemerged from the room, and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off myself Not only was itfortable to wear and incredibly soft to the touch.. but I looked like an actual twenty¨Cyear¨Cold girl for perhaps the first time in my life. Not a servant, Luna Princess¨Cto¨Cbe, nor an expecting mother. A normal girl. My heart skipped a beat. I never thought I¡¯d use those words to describe myself. Grinning. I turned to Charlotte and Maggie, who wore simr looks of awe and glee. ¡°I love it! Let¡¯s find more.¡± It must have been close to an hour or two, but it felt like mere minutes before we left the store, arms full of shopping bags. Maggie needed a moment to organize all the bags to be able to carryfortably, so I was fine to wait. However, Charlotte, in all her excitement, took off running down the crowded sidewalk, all but making me panic and run after her. ¡°Ch¨CCora! Please, slow-¡°All of a sudden, my shoulder caught against that of an unfortunate passerby, making me stumble momentarily. In my haste, I¡¯d failed to pay attention to where I was going. ¡°Oh-¡°I gasped, briskly dipping my head at the startled person whose shoulder I¡¯d bumped. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about that- But because I was in a hurry to catch up with an overzealous Charlotte in the middle of a crowded street, I couldn¡¯t tarry around with strangers. I had no choice but to avoid further contact with the stranger, not meeting their gaze or offering more as far as apologies went, and continued to run after the disguised princess. If karma was real, it woulde after me somehow, but I couldn¡¯t care. I just needed to catch up with Charlotte! I panted, struggling to catch my breath as I came to a stop next to the princess, who had stopped by another storefront. ¡°You really should be careful inrge public spaces like this. There¡¯s only so much Maggie or I can do if something were actually to happen.¡± Despite herself, Charlotte rolled her eyes at me yfully. ¡°You really are starting to sound like a concerned big sister,¡± she drawled with a teasing grin, and herment made my heart skip a beat. It was the first time anyone had said that to ane, and the first time I truly felt like a protective big sister. It was such a wonderful, enlightening feeling. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me so much, Maeve,¡± she dered with minth. ¡°I am rted to Xaden, after all.. As she spoke, her voice slowly began to fade away, while my attention was diverted elsewhere. I began to feel a small prickle in the back of my mind.. a cold chill crawling up my spine in warning¨Csomething restless and uneasy, as if someone was watching me from behind. I recalled with dread that this felt very simr to that one morning in the pce after my first banquet Simr to that morning when I had somehow managed to sense Isabelle¡¯s malicious presence before she showed up. Was was she here! Holding my breath, I briskly turned around. Quickly, I scanned every passing face that I could see, every nearby shop window where people might be lurking, but the street came up clean. It was a just ignore my instinct. Not when it had been right thest time. ¡°Maeve,¡± Charlotte¡¯s gentle voice spoke up, sounding a little worried. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Warily, I nced around the street onest time, but it was all for naught. I couldn¡¯t see anyone suspicious, nora face that I would recognize. ¡°Y¨CYeah..¡± I muttered, distracted, until I felt her concerned hand touch my arm. ¡°Maeve?¡± Charlotte pressed. Chapter 70 I needed to stop. Take a breath and rx. No one was there. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, turning back to her with a small smile. ¡°I just thought 1 dropped something from one of my bags, but everything¡¯s I didn¡¯t want to lie to her, but this day in the capital had brought out such happiness in Charlotte that I didn¡¯t have the heart to frighten her with something that I couldn¡¯t fully exin. For all I knew, it could¡¯ve been instinct, but it also very well could just have been an everyday case of paranoia. Charlotte blinked. ¡°Oh!¡± She took the opportunity to peer up and down the sidewalk, as well. ¡°But nothing fell, right?¡± I shook my head. ¡°What a relief! One less hassle for us all!¡± All of a sudden, we heard harsh, ragged panting slowly approach us. ncing behind us, a visibly out¨Cof¨Cbreath Maggie came rushing over as quickly as she could whilst carrying a small load of bags. ¡°My word ¡°she choked out, prompting Charlotte and I to try to hide our smiles, borne out of sympathy and slight amusement. ¡°Youdies must remember that I am not quite as young as I used to be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maggie, I apologized in earnest. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Her face reddened, although I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she¡¯d overexerted herself or if it was embarrassment on her part. ¡°Quite so,¡± she said. When Charlotte took advantage of the moment to snag a bag or two from the housekeeper¡¯s hands, she feebly tried to protest Charlotte, though, was not having it I want to carry these, she insisted, ¡°and you are not to stop me It was an order, and Maggie had no choice but to reluctantly obey. It was the only order Charlotte would make the entire outing. As the three of us became engrossed in conversation, moving on to visit another shop, my paranoia eventually faded away. This was my first outing with people I considered my trends and I was having the time of my Çú Chapter 71 Chapter 71 THIRD PERSON POV She hadn¡¯t been seen. It was close.. so, so close, but she managed to stay hidden. Hiding around the corner of a beauty salon, Be¡¯s heart pounded frantically against her chest as she watched a dreadfully familiar- looking girl walk down the sidewalk of the ever¨Cpopr Mona Road All this plotting andmunicating with Luna Victoria was taking a toll on Be¡¯s precious mental health, so she¡¯d decided to take a much¨Cdeserved shopping trip to treat herself for all her hard work. A few hourster and a few thousand dors spent, thanks to her father¡¯s credit card, she was blissfully minding her own business in search of her next stop to splurge and shop the rest of her heart out¡­ when it happened The moment her dainty shoulder had been all but rammed into, almost throwing her to the ground and soiling all of the new, gorgeous -and expensive¨Coutfits she¡¯d bought, she shook with boiling rage. How could anyone dare to smack into her like that?! Clearly, they either had no clue who she was or simply thought themselves better than her. Whoever this person was would pay dearly for that grave mistake. She¡¯d swung her head in the direction of the lowlife responsible for the crime, ready to give them hell until she caught sight of dull, ck hair that dangled from this person¡¯s head. pale skin muddied with those hideous impurities called freckles.. and then, she heard that voice That quiet, insecure voice that grated against her delicate eardrums like broken ss against a chalkboard. That was a voice she would never forget. But before she could take a moment to really take in the girl¡¯s face, to confirm if it was in fact who she thought it was, it was toote. The girl had already dipped her head in a pathetic attempt to apologize and returned to scurrying down the sidewalk without another word. Stunned. Be had slipped behind the corner of the nearest building and kept her eyes firmly locked on that girl¡¯s retreating figure. She watched as she met up with another young woman further down the street, appearing simr in age to that of Be, with heavy eye makeup and arge sunhat obscuring the color of her hair. It was too far for her to clearly make out the face of this new girl, but there was something oddly familiar about her as well. Something that she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint yet. But then, as if by some miracle of providence, the girl that knocked into Be turned around, ncing around in her direction. And her heart felt ready to burst and drop at the same time. That face.. it could only have belonged to her little ything. That damned Maudy Mae So she was still in the capital, then. From what Be recalled, that brat had never been the type to venture far beyond her territory, which told her that she had to have been in close proximity to the capital, if not living here, or knew somebody that could bring her here. But the point was, she was here. And Be was bere. Perhaps she no longer needed to scheme her way into Princess Charlotte¡¯s circle. Maybe this was her chance to get whatever information she needed. Quickly, she pulled out her cell phone and dialed the number of her partner in crime. If there was anyone who could advise her on what she needed to do, it was the proud and conniving Luna of Moonstone, herself. And it wasn¡¯t long before her posh, refined voice buzzed through the phone. ¡°Be. What is it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, Luna, but she.. I- ¡°Look,¡± Victoria sharply cut Be off. The vague sound of items being stuffed into a purse could be heard over the phone. ¡°If you mean to waste my time, then we should really reschedule that for another day. Fin getting ready to visit Sarah.¡± Be¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°No, please, this is important!¡± she insisted in hushed tones, clurching her cell phone for dear life. ¡°I¨CI think I saw Mau Marve. Ia Chapter 2 All of a sudden, the line filled with a tense silence. And for a moment, she worried the call went dead, until the Luna spoke up once more. ¡­ Are you absolutely sure?¡± Be¡¯s mouth opened, poised to answer, but it was like her throat closed up. Was she confident that she saw Maeve? It certainly looked like her and sounded like her but the dirty, little creature that lingered in her memories had never been so cheerful as the girl she saw walk down the street. Frankly, she could not recall even the slightest instance where Maeve smiled or fully lifted her eyes in her presence. Part of her didn¡¯t think it was even possible for someone like her. But the resemnce was so uncanny along with the fact that she was apanied by that heavyset woman who also looked so very familiar.. whom she had met that fateful afternoon in Prince Xaden¡¯s mansion those weeks ago. It had to be her. ¡°Be, if you are not certain, then I implore you to ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Be blurted out, despite still struggling toe to terms with what she¡¯d seen with her own eyes, still trying desperately to rey those quick moments to analyze those features even more. ¡°She was in thepany of Prince Xaden¡¯s housekeeper. I¡¯d recognize those two anywhere. But ¡°But!¡± Victoria repeated. Her impatience spoke louder than anything else. ¡°For goodness¡® sake, spit it out.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°There was a third girl,¡± Be admitted sheepishly, feeling conflicted. ¡°A girl I can¡¯t quite ce. She has a face that I feel like I¡¯ve seen before There was a pregnant pause before Victoria spoke up again. ¡°Is there a chance it was someone close to the royal family? Could it even have been the princess, herself?¡± ¡°Tm.. not sure,¡± Be said, biting her lip. ¡°Does it matter if it was her?¡± ¡°Of course, it does, Victoria spat. ¡°If there¡¯s even the slightest chance that it could be her, then you should verify that as soon as possible. If it¡¯s, in fact, the princess, then that means Prince Xaden is still with Marve That was a was a good point. It would prove that Princess Charlotte had been lying before, in order to keep her brother¡¯s affair a secret. ¡°Well?¡± The Luna prodded. ¡°What else did you see? How far along did that wench look to you?¡± Be¡¯s throat ran dry as something sank inside her. Maeve¡¯s pregnancy was crucial knowledge that they all needed. The closer she got to giving birth to that ursed pup, the more grave their chances were to seed. Once that brat was born, it would be virtually impossible to separate Maeve and Prince Xaden *1¨CIt all happened so quickly,¡± she said weakly as her hand trembled around the cell phone. ¡°She was gone before I was able to get a good look at her- There was a sharp, irritated huff of breath over the phone. ¡°For the love of Victoria began before she cut herself off andposed herself. ¡°Are they still there, at least!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Be eximed, unable to hide her relief as she peered down the street in the direction the three women had gone. ¡°I saw them enter a boutique just up the street. They¡¯re still inside, I swear.¡± ¡°Good,¡± the Luna replied briskly ¡°Then we still have a chance¡± ¡°What should-? ¡°Follow them, of course, Victoria ordered without a moment¡¯s hesitation, which Be was careful to heed, ¡°but make sure to keep a low profile. Soon enough, they¡¯ll lower their guard and speak freely. Find out what you can. We need to ensure that no mating ceremony has taken ce yet.¡± Be swallowed hard, nodding her head. The weight of everything fell on her shoulders now. For all they knew, they would never get a chance like this again. ¡°I understand, Luna.¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting on you, Be. Do not disappoint us.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 THIRD PERSON POV With the swift press of a button from her manicured thumb, the call came to an end, and Victoria tossed her cell phone onto her bed. inches away from her open purse as she continued to pack. Vaguely, the television could be heard ying in the background of the bedroom, something she had turned on in a feeble attempt to upy her busy mind to no avail. In the end, she hardly paid it any mind. How could she concentrate on some stupid news channel when she was too busy getting ready to visit Sarah in the capital? Over two weeks had passed since that fateful, gut¨Cwrenching day, since her precious little girl, the sparkling jewel of her amber eye was wrongfully imprisoned, and life had yet to fall back into ce for Victoria How was she supposed to pretend everything was normal while her heart was stuck behind bars, miles upon miles away from home? It was simple. She couldn¡¯t. It was impossible¨Cunthinkable. Though, the transition to this harsh new reality seemed to be much easier for others. All of a sudden, heavy footsteps emerged from far beyond the threshold of her bedroom, making their way down the long corridor. Familiar cks of leather shoes against the polished hardwood floors loomed closer and closer until a low voice made itself known. Speak of the devil¡­ ¡°I hear what you¡¯re saying. I. I just need some more time. Things are not ready to to proceed yet Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her beloved mate, the love of her life¨CAlpha Burton. the most powerful man in all of Moonstone as well as the most spineless of all time. She felt a knot of hurt and loathing coil deep within her as he came into view. Ever since that day, she had an entirely new light. Not once did he try to defend their daughter¡¯s honor when Prince Kaden ordered her immediate imprisonment. He didn¡¯t even look at Sarah. No. Instead, he went over to her. The bane of her existence. And Victoria would never forgive him for it, no matter what he did to atone for his sins. However, he was seemingly unaware of her presence, and instead enthralled in what appeared to be a very private phone call ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re waiting, bur- Victoria cleared her throat, sessfully catching her mate¡¯s attention. His blue eyes, eyes that eerily mirrored those belonging to the horrid wretch that ruined her life, flickered in her direction, but he did not yet address her. ¡°Pardon me,¡± he muttered into the phone. ¡°I have other matters to attend to Vaguely, she heard an exasperated voice respond over the phone, but she could not make out the words. ¡°Yes, we will continue this another time,¡± he said, nervously tapping his foot. She rolled her eyes as she zipped her purse closed. ¡°E- Everything will proceed as nned soon. You have my word as an alpha. With that, the call came to a close, Burton¡¯s hand squeezed over his phone before stuffing it into his pants pocket. It was not the first time he¡¯d received a call like this, but regardless, it always managed to drain him. a The life of an alpha was never easy and such rang true especially for Burton, who was trapped in a most precarious situation. There was a brisk pause as he took a breath before he finally spoke up. ¡°Darling,¡± he greeted with a tense smile, albeitcking the adoration that used to always be so prevalent, that used to always shine through his features. ¡°What is ¡± And then he trailed off, allowing himself to take a long, careful look at her, His Luna wore a dark knee¨Clength dressyered underneath a ck wool coat and, perched next to her purse that appeared to be fully packed, was a pair of sunsses. Not only was she going out, but she wanted to keep a low profile and not call attention to herself wherever it was she would be going The realization made his face fall. It was not hard for him to guess where she nned to go. Not when he knew his wife of over twenty years so well 1/3 Chapter 72 ¡°You¡¯re going back to the dungeon, aren¡¯t you?¡± he questioned tentatively Victoria did not even try to hide her scoff. ¡°Of course, I am, she answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation as she sauntered over to her vanity and opened her jewelry box. ¡°My treasure rests within those walls¡± The uncertainty that suddenly marred his face did not slip past her. Regardless, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Would you care to join me?¡± There was a brief silence until be answered. ¡°I¡¯m not going It really shouldn¡¯t havee as a surprise. While Victoria dutifully and faithfully visited her daughter every day, if not every other day, her husband had only visited Sarah once in the entire time she¡¯d been locked up. No, it was not a surprise. But the words still stung more than she cared to admit. Victoria swallowed hard, biting back a harsh retort. No good woulde from antagonizing him right now. Not when she still relied on him for so much. ¡°You have not visited our daughter since the first week she was put there,¡± she said, her jaw tense as she turned and made a feeble attempt to smile up at her mate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that others might think you¡¯ve abandoned her!¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Darling. In case you have forgotten, she poisoned an alpha prince and tried to do away with his child. We have much mare pressing matters at hand.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡°Victoria Her mate¡¯s brisk interruption made her freeze. All of a sudden, Burton¡¯s features straightened with unwavering resolve as he squared up to her. ¡°I believe I have made myself clear on the matter,¡± he uttered, looking as determined as any alpha would when it came to establishing his dominance. ¡°I am not going- The reiteration made Victoria flinch ever so slightly, though she was unsure if her mate was able to catch the motion. -nor will I be going for the foreseeable future. So, do not ask me again.¡± Her jaw clenched, biting back the urge to argue. She might have been Luna, but she held virtually no power against her Alpha husband. So, she said nothing, instead briskly nodding her ascent and turning her back to him. It was not until he left the room that she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding, That¡¯s it, then Victoria thought, her shoulders slumping. He¡¯s really given up on Sarah The backs of her eyes stung with the urge to cry, but she held it back, letting her sadness melt away and morph into something darker, something thick and hot and impossible to tame None of this would ever have happened if it weren¡¯t for Maeve. Her beloved Sarah would still be living with her, her husband would still be spoiling them both with everything they could ever want, and their pack¡¯s reputation would have been spotless Life would be so much better.. so much sweeter withour that damn girl around. ¡°Thank you for that illuminating report, Jack!¡± The television continued to buzz in the background as Victoria grabbed a pair of diamond earrings and began to put them on ¡°In other news, we now take you live to a press conference being held at the royal pce Victoria¡¯s ears perked up. Her hands froze at the sp of one of her earrings. -where Royal Beta Samson is expected to speak on behalf of the great and magnanimous Alpha King An As the video on the television transitioned from the bustling newsroom to live footage being broadcast from the royal pce, the nearly¨Cdisgraced Luna of Moonstone quickly hustled over to the edge of her bed, where she took a seat and watched the screen with bated breath, trembling from head to toe with anticipation. The royal family rarely gave out statements to the public, especially in person. And with all the rumors that had been running rampant around the kingdom as of , viewership was bound to be off the charts. So, as the prominent, well¨Cdressed figure of Royal Beta Samson ventured into the shot, looking almost as regal as the alpha he so faithfully served for over forty years, it was safe to say that Victoria was not the only one whose gaze was glued to the screen. 2/3 Chapter 72 THIRD PERSON POV With the swift press of a button from her manicured thumb, the call came to an end, and Victoria tossed her cell phone onto her bed, inches away from her open purse as she continued to pack Vaguely, the television could he heard ying in the background of the bedroom, something she had turned on in a feeble attempt to upy her busy mind to no avail. In the end, she hardly paid it any mind. How could she concentrate on some stupid news channel when she was too busy getting ready to visit Sarah in the capital Over two weeks had passed since that fateful, gut¨Cwrenching day since her precious linle girl, the sparkling jewel of her amber eye was wrongfully imprisoned, and life had yet to fall back into ce for Victoria. How was she supposed to pretend everything was normal while her heart was stuck behind bars, miles upon miles away from home! It was simple. She couldn¡¯t. It was impossible¨Cunthinkable. Though, the transition to this harsh new reality seemed to be much easier for others. All of a sudden, heavy footsteps emerged from far beyond the threshold of her bedroom, making their way down the long corridor. Familiar cks of leather shoes against the polished hardwood floors loomed closer and closer until a low voice made itself known. Speak of the devil.¡­¡­. ¡°I hear what you¡¯re saying. I. I just need some more time. Things are not ready to proceed yer¡± Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her beloved mate, the love of her life¨CAlpha Burton, the most powerful man in all of Moonstone, as well as the most spineless of all time. She felt a knot of hurt and loathing coil deep within her as he came into view. Ever since that day, she hade to regard him in an entirely new light. Not once did he try to defend their daughter¡¯s honor when Prince Xaden ordered her immediate imprisonment. He didn¡¯t even look at Sarah. No. Instead, he went over to her. The bane of her existence. And Victoria would never forgive him for it, no matter what he did to atone for his sins. However, he was seemingly unaware of her presence, and instead enthralled in what appeared to be a very private phone call ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re waiting, but ¡ª Victoria cleared her throat, sessfully catching her mate¡¯s attention. His blue eyes, eyes that eerily mirrored those belonging to the horrid wretch that ruined her life, flickered in her direction, but he did not yet address her. ¡°Pardon me,¡± he muttered into the phone. ¡°I have other matters to attend to Vaguely, she heard an exasperated voice respond over the phone, but she could not make out the words ¡°Yes, we will continue this another time,¡± he said, nervously tapping his foot. She rolled her eyes as she zipped her purse closed. ¡°E- Everything will proceed as nned soon. You have my word as an alpha.¡± With that, the call came to a close, Burton¡¯s hand squeezed over his phone before stuffing it into his pants pocket. It was not the first time he¡¯d received a call like this, but regardless, it always managed to drain him. The life of an alpha was never easy and such rang true especially for Burton, who was trapped in a most precarious situation. There was a brisk pause as he took a breath before he finally spoke up. ¡°Darling,¡± be greeted with a tense smile, albeitcking the adoration that used to always be so prevalent, that used to always shine through his features. ¡°What is¡­¡± And then he trailed off, allowing himself to take a long, careful look at her. His Luna wore a dark knee¨Clength dressyered underneath a ck wool coat and, perched next to her purse that appeared to be fully packed, was a pair of sunsses. Not only was she going out, but she wanted to keep a low profile and not call attention to herself wherever it was she would be going The realization made his face fall. It was not hard for him to guess where she nned to go. Not when he knew his wife of over twenty years so well. Chapter 73 ¡°You¡¯re going back to the dungeon, aren¡¯t you?¡± he questioned tentatively. Victoria did not even try to hide her scoff ¡°Of course, I am,¡± she answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation as she sauntered over to her vanity and opened her jewelry box. ¡°My treasure rests within those walls.¡± The uncertainty that suddenly marred his face did not slip past her. Regardless, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Would you care to join me?¡± There was a brief silence until he answered. I¡¯m not going.¡± It really shouldn¡¯t havee as a surprise. While Victoria dutifully and faithfully visited her daughter every day, if not every other day, her husband had only visited Sarah once in the entire time she¡¯d been locked up. No, it was not a surprise. But the words still stung more than she cared to admit. Victoria swallowed hard, biting back a harsh retort. No good woulde from antagonizing him right now. Not when she still relied on him for so much. ¡°You have not visited our daughter since the first week she was put there,¡± she said, her jaw tense as she turned and made a feeble attempt to smile up at her mate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that others might think you¡¯ve abandoned her?¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Darling. In case you have forgotten, she poisoned an alpha prince and tried to do away with his child. We have much more pressing matters at hand.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡ª¡± ¡°Victoria.¡± Her mate¡¯s brisk interruption made her freeze. All of a sudden, Burton¡¯s features straightened with unwavering resolve as he squared up to her. ¡°I believe I have made myself clear on the matter,¡± he uttered, looking as determined as any alpha would when it came to establishing his dominance. ¡°I am not going=¡± The reiteration made Victoria flinch ever so slightly, though she was unsure if her mate was able to catch the motion. *-nor will I be going for the foreseeable future. So, do not ask me again.¡± Her jaw clenched, biting back the urge to argue. She might have been Luna, but she held virtually no power against her Alpha husband. So, she said nothing, instead briskly nodding her assent and turning her back to him. It was not until he left the room that she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. That¡¯s it, then¡­ Victoria thought, her shoulders slumping. He¡¯s really given up on Sarah. The backs of her eyes stung with the urge to cry, but she held it back, letting her sadness melt away and morph into something darker, something thick and hot and impossible to time.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org None of this would ever have happened if it weren¡¯t for Maeve. Her beloved Sarah would still be living with her, her husband would still be spoiling them both with everything they could ever want, and their pack¡¯s reputation would have been spotless, Life would be so much better so much sweeter without that damn girl around. ¡°Thank you for that illuminating report, Jack!¡± The television continued to buzz in the background as Victoria grabbed a pair of diamond earrings and began to put them on. ¡°In other news, we now take you live to a press conference being held at the royal pce Victoria¡¯s ears perked up. Her hands froze at the sp of one of her earrings. ¨Cwhere Royal Beta Samson is expected to speak on behalf of the great and magnanimous Alpha King An.¡± As the video on the television transitioned from the bustling newsroom to live footage being broadcast from the royal pce, the nearly¨Cdisgraced Luna of Moonstone quickly hustled over to the edge of her bed, where she took a seat and watched the screen with bated breath, trembling from head to toe with anticipation. The royal family rarely gave out statements to the public, especially in person. And with all the rumors that had been running rampant around the kingdom as ofte, viewership was bound to be off the charts. So, as the prominent, well¨Cdressed figure of Royal Beta Samson ventured into the shot, looking almost as regal as the alpha he so faithfully served for over forty years, it was safe to say that Victoria was not the only one whose gaze was glued to the screen. ¡°Good afternoon, loyal citizens of our beloved kingdom,¡± he spoke, eloquent and proper and powerful, takingmand of the press on site and everyone watching from thefort of their homes. Bright camera shes lit up the screen as the press snapped pictures of the well¨Cknown beta. ¡°As you are all aware,¡± he said, ncing around the room, ¡°rtions with our neighboring bear shifters have been tense for over a decade now, and despite many attempts of diplomacy and treaties, the situation only continues to worsen. Just three nights ago, they attempted to break through our border and catch our patrol guards by surprise¡­¡± Victoria¡¯s spirits sank. It was just a security report. Damn it all. With an agitated huff, she pushed herself off her bed and wandered back over to her vanity to finish getting ready as the conference continued to y in the background. If all they were going to talk about was the impending war, she had no interest. She only had ears for information that regarded Alpha Prince Xaden me into focus once more. As she finished securing a gold¨Cchained ne around her delicate neck, the sound from the broadcast came ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, do you have a question?¡± ¡°Ah¨Cyes!¡± the female reporter eximed. ¡°Royal Beta Samson, thank you very much for informing us about the delicate state of our kingdom. But while we¡¯re all worried about the security of our border, many of our citizens are dying to know- Victoria was ready to zone out once more, to just grab her hag and leave, when, all of a sudden. What can you tell us about the rumors surrounding Alpha Prince Kaden and his mystery lover?¡± And just like that, it was like the world came i to a standstill. Without wasting another second, Victoria practically hurled herself toward her bed to get a perfect view of her television. An eager grin spread across her made¨Cup face. Visiting Sarah was still her priority.. but this This, she could not miss. SEND GIFT Chapter 73 Chapter 73 THIRD PERSON POV If Royal Beta Samson was taken aback by the question, he showed no sign of it Years of serving the Alpha King had enabled him to master his mask of stole neutrality. No matter how wild the reporter¡¯s question might have driven viewers, they would not be able to catch the seasoned beta slip up, under any circumstance, Though, that was not to say he did not get irritated by any bothersome press. ¡°Are there any questions that pertain to the border report?¡± he emphasized, ignoring the eager and bold reporter and once again scanning the sea of press in the hopes of receiving a different question to answer However, she was steadfast ¡°Oh, please, Mister Samson! This is no mere teenage gossip the very legacy of our kingdom is on the line! Everyone wants to know if Prince Xaden has taken a lover amid his campaign for the throne!¡± ¡°There are no statements to be made at this time about any alleged mystery woman.¡± Samson enunciated, sounding almost robotic, yet stern as he spoke. ¡°If no one else has anything different to contribute, then we shall move on with the briefing.¡± But then another reporter rose to his feet. ¡°Royal Beta Samson, why maintain the secrecy surrounding this woman? If she is his Luna, then why will the royal family not make an official announcement?* It was subtle, but a nerve in Samson¡¯s jaw tightened. The press was especially incessant this time, which was not particrly unusual but was always something even the most seasoned of speakers loathed to deal with. Meanwhile, Alpha King An and Luna Queen Leonora watched the press conference from the safety and security of their borate viewing room inside the pce. As Samson proceeded in his attempts to control the briefing, a vast array of emotions swept across both of their faces.. Leonora, ever the perfect picture of grace and dignity, tried her best to hide her chagrin but was utterly failing. ¡°This is a disaster¡­¡± she muttered from behind her hand. An grunted in agreement, crossing his arms over his broad chest. ¡°Those vultures they call reporters are relentless. But Samson will not falter to the likes of them. He can hold his own and preserve the sanctity of our household all at once.¡± Leonora shook her head. ¡°Im not worried about him,¡± she admitted. Im worried about our son and and Marve.¡± A deep frown settled on his face. As much as he would have liked to reassure her that their son would not do anything foolish, he knew better. Xaden¨Chowever a brilliant force of nature he was¨Cwas also capable of being incredibly headstrong and reckless.. if his recent private life was any indication. An needed to check in with the boy. The sooner the better. And then, by some stroke of luck, the familiar figure of his third son came into view from the far end of the corridor. Xaden appeared to be distracted, however, wiping his face and forehead with a towel as he kept walking. It seemed he was going to leave without a word. Without a moment to lose, An ruse to his feet. ¡°Xaden¨Cstop right there,¡± he demanded, to which his son came to a reluctant stop. The twenty¨Cthree¨Cyear¨Cold was covered from head to toe in a thinyer of sweat¨Chavinge from the direction of the pce training room, An realized. As Xaden turned to face the king, dark hair clinging to his wet forehead, his discontent was in as day. Despite this, he slowly entered the room. ¡°Yes, Father?¡± An steadily approached his son, looking stern. ¡°I certainly hope you haven¡¯t fallen back on your promise to me.¡± ¨C Promise?¡± ¡°Yes. About waiting to reveal your mate to the world until after the pup has been born¡± The Alpha King raised an eyebrow at his son, who¨Cunsurprisingly¨Cwas bing increasingly agitated with every passing second. ¡°Need I remind you of the stakes at hand!¡± XADEN POV No¨Cnot an answer. That meant I had some sort of say in the matter. No. He waited for my cooperation. An agreement that I would obey him unconditionally, without protest. I let out an exasperated, impatient huff of breath, shoving my dark, sweat¨Csoaked hair out of my face. Those words I¡¯d been hearing too much of over thest few days echoed throughout my mind like a broken record. I was fucking sick of itC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Exactly how many more times would 11 to be told to keep her a secret? During our impromptu tryst at the banquet, I¡¯d been more than ready to mark Maeve in that hallway right then and there. After that show with Nichs, when he¡¯d decided to be foolish enough and say such things about Maeve¨Cmy mate, and the mother of my unborn child¨Cin front of me. daring to insinuate that I was too weak to im her for myself, something in me snapped. That reckless alpha had dared to try to assert himself over me. To take what belonged to me and me alone. My inner wolf was thrashing about and threatening to break free, enraged and determined to make his mark. But when Maeve cut me off, admitting her fears aloud for the first time, I gave her my wholehearted attention. I took in every quiver of her voice, every tremble her body made as she confided in me, and my steeled resolve that had been imprable mere moments before had crumbled to pieces. I couldn¡¯t go through with it anymore.. despite how much every fiber of my being yearned to do it. I refused to contribute to or worsen those fears in any way. So when I¡¯d promised her that we would wait, I meant And I had absolutely no intention whatsoever of breaking that promise. But¨Coh¨Chow it hurt. Every drop of my alpha blood cried out with the primal urge to im my mate. I needed the entire world to see who she belonged to, that she was mine in every possible way. But I kept myself in check.. for her. I would do anything for or her. Anything to see her smile and live her life in peace. My father, on the other hand, never asked for this out of the kindness or purity of his heart. Although he¡¯d promised he would give Maeve a chance, I was fully aware that he was taking advantage of her reserved nature to keep her in the dark as much as possible for his selfish gain. Because of that, I had half a mind to tell him off. But I couldn¡¯t. Not when I promised Marve ¡°I get it.¡± I ultimately snapped, ignoring the tant offense that spread over my father¡¯s face. ¡°Anything about Maeve and the baby is to be kept under lock and key. I don¡¯t understand why everyone feels the need to remind me every day.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because everyone knows you so well,¡± he jabbed not so kindly, making me bristle. ¡°Maybe everyone knows just how impulsive and stubborn you get when ites to things you think you want.¡± My nostrils red. I didn¡¯t need to take any of this from him. I prepared to square up to him, until ¡°Xaden¨Cplease,¡± my mother suddenly intervened, making me stall. I was taken aback. She was on his side? Stunned, I turned my attention over to her, where she sat on the lounge. There was a yearning, imploring tinge to her face as she gazed at me, which helped ebb away my growing irritation. She was not one to condescend like my father. If she ever had something to say, it was always in earnest. ¡°We¡¯re being serious,¡± she said. ¡°Please tell us you have been waiting to share your rtionship with Maeve.¡± 1 frowned, suddenly bing heavy with a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Father cleared his throat. ¡°Perhaps this will be sufficient exnation enough,¡± he muttered, gesturing to the television Frowning. I turned my attention toward the television. Onscreen was Royal Beta Samson, who appeared to be in the middle of holding a press conference. Momentarily, I was puzzled. He was quite excellent when it came to addressing and handling the press, so I wasn¡¯t sure why this one was so important. But my confusion was short¨Clived. ¡°Beta Samson, is it true that Prince Xaden¡¯s mystery girl is for hire? Is that why the royal family refuses to acknowledge her?¡± My heart dropped. Whether they knew her name or not, this press conference was about Marve As the minutes ticked by, I watched furiously as reporters spewed more and more of their crude questions and assumptions, calling her a gold digger and a prostitute, among other things, and calling into question the true nature of our involvement. Now I understood what Henry meant all that time ago, Hearing these people talk about Marve like this made my blood boil, ¡°Now, Kaden,¡± Father spoke up, snapping me back to the harsh reality I found myself in. His prominent presence stood mere feet away from me as he carefully examined my reaction. ¡°Do you understand the gravity of the situation?¡± For a moment. I was at a loss for words. My mind and body were torn with conflicting feelings of fury and the desire to rush to Marve¡¯s side and protect her. All of a I of a sudden, in all seemed to make sense now, and I wanted to chastise myself for being so nd and stupid and reckless. 1 had never really given a damn what the press said about me before¨CI could handle whatever gossip or spection they decided to throw at me. I knew what was fact from fiction, and had a lifetime of training myself how to navigate annoying paparazzi. But Marve never asked for any of this. She wa was not yet limated to this sort of life like I was, but was willingly stepping into the wolves den so we could be together. And this was not limited to two people gossiping amongst themselves in a park anymore, she was beginning to capture national attention. It was easier to control a few ignorant gossipers. It was not so easy when the entire fucking press was involved. Of course, Maeve must be fucking terrified. No wonder she wanted to wait. 200 Guilt gnawed at me. How could I have been so selfish? Swallowing back my nerves and my pride. I let my gaze flicker over the concerned face of my mother before I finally locked eyes with my father. ¡°1. I understandpletely,¡± I said softly. ¡°No one will know about Maeve before the mating ceremony. ¡°Do I have your word on that?¡± Father held his hand out expectantly. I knew very well he only asked this to keep our reputation clean and honorable. He didn¡¯t care about Marve¡¯s well¨Cbeing one way or the other, but that didn¡¯t matter to me at that moment. Setting my jaw, I nodded, taking him firmly by the hand. ¡°On my honor as an alpha.¡± COMMENT Chapter 74 Chapter 74 MAEVE POV ¡°Ooh-¡°Charlotte, still under the guise of Cora, gazeil thoughtfully yet excitedly at the building we currently found ourselves in front of. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to try this ce. Can we stop here?¡± After another hour or so of exploring the various shops along Mona Road, the three of us agreed unanimously that we could all use a break to catch a bite to eat. Food. I thought, was not a bad idea and was something I was quickly bing spoiled with. After a life of surviving off linle more than scraps and leftovers in Moonstone, I found myself surrounded by more food than I ever thought possible Ordinarily, I would have been a little taken aback by that sudden change, but right now, it was one I dly weed, thanks to my sudden increased appetite. It turned out that growing a baby required more energy than I¡¯d realized. So, here we were, in front of a quaint, lttle brick¨Chouse cafe that appeared to offer both indoor and outside s ¡°It¡¯s adorable,¡± 1mented with a cunnus grin. Tm okay with it, as long as you two are Maggie nodded emphatically. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s get youdies fed¡± e seating. Much to my hungry delight, once we were seated at an outdoor table with a lovely view of both the bustling street and a nearby park, one quick nce over the menu showed me that this ce offered a little bit of everything. I was not the type of girl who had any particr preferences when it came to food¨Cwith the exception, of course, of raw meat and fish¨Cso I was more than alright to try anything at least once. Ultimately, I decided on a grilled cheese sandwich with a side of creamy tomato soup, while Charlotte ordered a garden sd, and Maggie settled for a small slice of banana bread and a cup of coffee. Our conversation flowed with case as we ate our food in peaceful contentment. After we gushed about all the lovely outfits purchased from today¡¯s shopping venture, Charlotte proceeded to fill in Maggie about the happenings of ourst banquet. This included the sudden involvement of a certain blonde alpha and the subsequent cover story she assigned to me, which she spoke rather highly of- -ever the humble princess. Once Maggie recovered from her shock and expressed her understanding of the ruse, we then shifted gears toward what had happened immediately afterward. Reliving those moments left me feeling sick to my stomach. I still wasn¡¯t sure which felt worse in hindsight¨Chearing that woman admit to being a former me of Naden¡¯s, or the cold shoulder treatment I had forced upon him afterward. For a moment after I finished, Charlotte looked reluctant about something before deciding to address me. ¡°Can I be frank with you?¡± The senous look in her eyes made me feel a little nervous, but I feltfortable enough with her to want to hear what she had to say. 1 knew she would not be hurtful. At least, not with cruel intent ¡°Of course,¡± I ultimately said. ¡°Before I say anything,¡± she continued, pulling my hand into hers and gently squeezing in an attempt to reassure me, gazing at me ramnestly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m invalidating your feelings because that¡¯s the furthest thing from the truth. I just want to understand your thoughts better.¡± The soft tone of her voice resonated deep within me, shaking me to my core. It was a reasonable request, I thought. Pressing my lips. together, I nodded ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that anyone would want to hear about their mate¡¯s.. colorful past, let alone meet them, and I¡¯m sorry that his reaction was so¡­ brash¡± Her forehead wrinkled with chagrin, the mere idea seeming to cause immense difort for her. ¡°But I can¡¯t help but wonder why did it bother you so much?¡± 1 blinked. Why? Wain¡¯t it normal to feel jealous about such thing? Suddenly, I weighed with guih, like I was the one in the wrong, especially since it was Charlotte who was questioning me. Had I been wrong in feeling that way! Maggie leaned forward. ¡°May I speak freely?¡± Chapter 74 The question took me by surprise. I still had to get used to being treated like an up¨Canding Luna. ¡°Yes, please,¡± I implored, gesturing for her to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask.¡± She gave me a small smile before proceeding to speak. ¡°What I think.. ¡°Cora¡® means to point out,¡± she helpfully chimed in, ¡°is that it is ringly obvious to us all how devoted and dedicated Hi¨Cyour fianc¨¦ is to you. He may have his history, but that¡¯s all it is, miss.¡± ¡°Exactly. Thank you, Maggie, Charlotte grinned before turning back to me. ¡°You know he cares deeply about you, right?¡± I nodded, ncing downwards. I knew he cared. He always made sure to show me and tell me just how much he cared. And that was what made this newfound jealousy so difficult to navigate. delved int I supposed I hadn¡¯t really delved into those feelings yet. Just thinking about Xaden interacting with that woman¨Cor any other woman who could¡¯ve been in the running to be his Lama in the past¨Ctwisted my heart so painfully and nauseated me so intensely that I had to force myself to stop. It felt deeper than mere jealousy. This felt all¨Cconsuming. There had been some dark, uncharted side of me that I¡¯d never known existed that wanted to mark him when it happened, which brought a flustered heat to my face. Never in my life had I ever felt such a powerful urge to im something¨Cor someone¨Clike I did then. I¡¯d never even sought Father¡¯s love and attention so fervently as a child Where had this firee from? Was it because we¡¯re fated mates? Or, was it because he was the first ever to show me what it felt like to be loved? I was not sure what to believe anymore. It seemed nearly every part of my life was shrouded in some bizarre mystery somehow. ¡°It.. it just hurt,¡± I ultimately answered, trying to exin it in a way that didn¡¯t totally make me sound out of my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve never been with anyone like I have with him.¡± Embarrassed, I tried to distract myself with the condensation that had begun to gather on my cup. smearing the drops of water with my thumbs. ¡°I guess I hoped that maybe he would¡¯ve waited.¡± My blush deepened, mortified that I was actually saying any of this out loud. ¡°It¡¯s stupid,¡± I said, letting out a shortugh. ¡°Please just forget I said anything¡± Charlotte shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not stupid at all. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re letting these feelings out.¡± ¡°Miss,¡± Maggie addressed me once more, sounding more like a mother than I¡¯d ever heard from her before, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you two, and I¡¯ve seen how he treats you, but I understand the heart is not something that can easily be persuaded. This is something you¡¯ll have to discover on your own. But if you feel this strongly about him, miss, you should not overthink things,¡± she said, and the plea in her voice struck me. ¡°Enjoy what you two have now. If you don¡¯t, then you will onlye to regret it.¡± I was enthralled by her message, stuck on every word she said. Although Kaden and I had moved past the situation, I hadn¡¯t quite found it in me to forgive him just yet. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my jealousy holding me back or some petty side of me that was slowly unearthing itself, but it was raw and real and brought out a version of me that I didn¡¯t like. I wasn¡¯t a fan of holding grudges. Not when such energy could be put toward something better. To hold a grudge against Xaden, of all people, for something he did before I even entered the picture.. I felt horrible about it. ¡°I understand¡­¡°I murmured, forcing myself to smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before anyone could say anything else, a young waiter wearing a ck apron approached our table. ¡°Hello,dies,¡± he politely interjected, sping his hands together in front of him ¡°Was everything to your liking?¡± Charlotte immediately began gushing over the delicious food and lovely atmosphere, during which Maggie brought it upon herself to begin gathering our dirty dishes and silverware to make it easier for the staff to clean up. While they were busy, I rubbed my hands over my skirts, both to wipe away any crumbs from my food and to straighten out the fabric. And that was when I felt it again That burning sensation in the back of my head, like someone was close. Like someone was watching me. 2/3 Chapter 74 With bated breath, I warily nced around the dining area of the bistro, only to see other customers enjoying their food, and then switched my gaze to the busy street just beyond our table. Again, my eyesnded on nothing Just a street full of happy passersby minding their own business. By this fool. point, the sensation all but vanished, leaving a void in the pit of my stomach where paranoia used to be, leaving me feeling like a Stop it. Maeve¨C1 scolded myself. There¡¯s obviously no one there. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I needed to leave. I enjoyed thepany I found myself in, but I wasn¡¯t able to rx anymore. Not amid all these strangers. ¡°Marvel¡± of Maggie¡®. The waiter seemed Startled, I whirled back around to see the very concerned face of Charlotte staring at me, as well as that of M to have been long gone, prompting me to wonder if I¡¯d been distracted for long. ¡°That¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve seen you do do that today,¡± shemented. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°You do look rather pale, miss, Maggie added, visibly readying herself to get up from her seat. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± I smiled sheepishly at them. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡± I said, rubbing at my temples. ¡°All of our shopping is starting to catch up with me. I think I just need to get home and rest. Although Maggie was quick to gather our bags and went off to pay the bill, Charlotte did not seem so easily convinced. Worry prickled at my chest that she did not buy my little white lie. I wasn¡¯t sure how yet to exin these strange feelings 1 experienced, nor if it was something I could ever actually share without sounding insane ¡°Alright,¡± she ultimately murmured with a reassuring smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get back home. I¡¯m sure ¡®Burke must be waiting for you.¡± I tried my best to hide my relief. Yes.. home sounded like a good idea. Regardless if I was going crazy or not, I needed to get out of here. I couldn¡¯t bear that ominous feeling anymore. And, as we left Mona Road, the question burned in my mind. Was all of this just a figment of my imagination? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 THIRD PERSON POV Little did Maeve know that the answer to her question lurked closer than she realized. As she and her twopanions gathered themselves and left the bistro, Be sat at a not¨Cso¨Cdistant table, hidden in in sight behind arge potted nt and a carefully ced menu. She watched as the three women left the vicinity, but did not make a move to follow them. Once she was certain she was alone, she lowered her menu and huffed, struggling to make sense of some of what she overheard. Without a doubt, that had been Maeve she had trailed for the past hour. That could no longer be put into question. And the older woman she was inpany with was indeed Prince Xaden¡¯s housekeeper. Whether the third woman was, in fact, Princess Charlotte was yet to be proven, though, Not that it particrly mattered here. Be was able to identify that Maeve was still located in the heart of the capital, But.. there was something that she couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around. A name, to be more specific Hurke. It was a name she was very familiar with. Anyone who knew anything about the royal family had to learn what they could that pertained to them, whether that meant familiarizing themselves with their mannerisms, royal duties.. or the people they surrounded themselves with on a daily basis. Anyone who took the time to study Prince Xaden knew about his most trusted righthand man He was hardly ever seen in public without Prime Beta Burke, which put almost as big a target on his back as that of his superior, especially when it came to the youngdies of the kingdom. He was no alpha prince, but he was quite a looker himself. With short hair the color of chestnuts in winter and bright brown eyes like molten chocte, hidden behind thin¨Crimmed sses, as well as a toned body that women would kill to touch, it was difficult not to pay attention to the beta, even with Kaden by his side. Yes, she was well aware of Burke, but his was not a name she expected to hear. Especially not when it came to Little Miss Mundy Mac. Stumped, Be crossed her arms, trying to make sense of things. Herst encounter with Prince Xaden had left asting mark on her. She was made painfully aware that Maeve was not one to be trifled with, lest Be wanted to get on the prince¡¯s bad side again. For goodness sake, he had admitted to the pregnancy, himself! Why would he choose not to publicly acknowledge the woman whom he defended so fervently in his mansion that day?: Suddenly, Be found herself venturing down a rabbithole that she was not eager to explore, but was something she could not just turn a blind eye to. Things that previously evaded her were now bing clear, and that scared her. What if it was no coincidence that they could not get any dirt or information on Maeve! What if the royal family¡¯s refusal to officially acknowledge her, as well as Princess Charlotte¡¯s silence, and now the abrupt mention of Prime Beta Burke was because Maeve was, in actuality, no longer involved with Prince Xaden¡­ But rather, with his righthand man! Of course, she could not ignore the rumors that circted throughout the kingdom, but there were many, many women who matched Maeve¡¯s description. It would not be hard to find a woman with long ck hair and blue eyes. And even if it truly was Marve at the center of those rumors, all of those sightings dated back from weeks ago. There had yet to be a single rurnar within thest few days that involved the two lovebirds. It was almost as if there was never anything between them And when Maeve had gotten up to leave, Be made sure to pay very close attention to the area around her waist for any sign of a growing belly. It had been some weeks since she¡¯dst seen her, and based on what Victoria had told her some time ago, the suspected conception date was roughly two weeks prior to Sarah¡¯s birthday party. As a werewolf, her pregnancy was expected tost only about five months, so Be had fully expected to see something, Chapter 75 But as He realized with a sinking feeling, she was not able to definitively see proof of a pregnancy. That damn ck dress Maeve wore had made it virtually impossible to tell. For all she knew, the pregnancy was just very well hidden, but Be could not afford to make assumptions, and it wasn¡¯t like she could just waltz up to her and demand answers. Not in a public space like this. she Sinking into her chair in the middle of a cafe, surrounded by a cheerful and bustling crowd on all fronts, Be felt stuck. The n sh had hatched with Luna Victoria depended entirely on Maeve¡¯s social disgrace. It was no longer purely because of Prince Xaden. This was a matter of revenge against a pathetic girl who did not deserve the life she¡¯d been practically gifted. But if there was no longer a rtionship for them to destroy, a pregnancy too difficult to prove existed, and Marve was living happily in the capital with another man.. it became more and more apparent she would not find the answers she needed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What was Be supposed to do..? What did that mean for their n! How would they get their revenge and be able to restore Sarah¡¯s freedom? How Isabe seethed, shaking with unfathomable rage. How did her n fail this time? After encountering Xaden in the pce hallway mere hours ago, she isted herself in the closest, most serene space she could find where she felt no one else would dare to intrude on her. So, here she was, pacing in the gardens surrounding the pce, which the royal family seldom visited at this time of day. Isabelle often liked to lose herself in the maze of lush trees, topiary, and flowers of every species imaginable. Such a paradise was normally enough to lift her spirits. But not this time. She had been so careful, so meticulous in designing the n to incite a confrontation of sorts between Maeve and Xaden¡¯s former me. It was nothing like her humiliation¨Cby¨Cvomit n or the attempt to spoil her rtionship with the Luna Queen, who, for some reason, had taken to Maeve remarkably well It was perfect. Nary a w to be seen anywhere. And, oh, how well it had done the job Maeve was grossly shaken by that encounter. Isabelle saw it with her own eyes, and being able to watch it all unfold filled her with a giddy sort of joy that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Possibly not since she¡¯d first be a Luna Princess The way Maeve had closed herself off to Kaden as soon as he tried to exin himself. How she had deliberately shifted further away from him. The ensuing desperation that marred his face to repair the situation. It was her ne to life, and it was glorious. It should have been enough¨Cmore than enough¨Cto make Maeve realize just how far out of her league Prince Xaden was, and how little she befit the title of Luna Princess. The servant¨Cgirl she knew from all those years ago would have run off in an instant. She would have been long, long gone. And Xaden should be on his knees, thanking her for trying to help free him from a lifetime of shame and disappointment. But instead, he went out of his way to rub in her face that her n failed, that their stupid rtionship was still going on strong Isabelle let out a frustrated huff and kicked the nearest bush, rattling leaves off its branches She couldn¡¯t understand it. How and why¨Cwas that damned man so determined to keep Maeve, of all possible contenders, as his Luna? She was notpetent by any means and the most pitiful excuse of an alpha¡¯s daughter that Isabelle ever had the displeasure of meeting A true Luna was meant to be one whomanded any room she walked into. A true Luna was a role model for fellow women and girls alike. A true Luna was a perfect reflection of her Alpha male. And Maeve was none of those things. Isabelle refused to be lumped in with the likes of her, her supposed sister¨Cin¨Cduty. The very thought made her sick to her stomach. It was an insult to lump them together, even if the sentiment came from the Luna Queen herself. There must be some way to convince Maeve to leave, but¡­ Surrounded by the most beautiful gardens in the entire kingdom, as the bright sun warmed her skin with its flys overfilled with the scent of the most exquisite flowers, Isabelle felt no joy nor tranquility. All she could feel was bitter hopelessness. There had to be a way to pull this off.. but how? µÄ Chapter 76 Chapter 76 MAEVE POV It wasn¡¯t long before we returned to the mansion and, with our shopping trip officially at an end, it was time for the princess to return to her duties at the pce. ¡°Thank you for letting me tag along.¡± Charlone murmured, beaming at me as she emerged from the bathroom, once again dressed in the lovely attire she had arrived in. Maggie, waiting off to the side, took possession of the borrowed sundress and hat and stepped away to put them aside. ¡°And for dealing with my excitement. L¡­ realize I might¡¯ve been a bit much today.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± I reassured her. ¡°It was a lovely change of pace. I¡¯d love to see more of ¡°Cora, if time ever permits another visit.¡± Her eyes lit up, even as Maggie returned with some wipes to clean away theyers of makeup she wore. ¡°Yes! Hopefully sooner rather than grand staircase, I was struck by his appearance. His lovely dark hair was soaked, dripping down the sides of his face and his neck. And his attire, strongly resembling his nightwear, clung to his wet body in all the right ces. Goddess, how could a man look so good after a shower? The moment Xaden caught sight of his sister, still dressed in her disguise and in the middle of wiping her hundredyers of makeup off. however, he fell silent, Speechless, rather, as if he had never seen such a bizarre sight before. And for what felt like forever, all he did was gawk at her, his eyebrows raising inic disbelief I hit my lip and quickly threw my hand over my mouth in an attempt to stifle myughter. Now, I can¡¯t be certain, he drawled, strolling further into the room towards Charlotte, ¡°but you look an awful lot like my little sister. Do you know her, by chance! Apparently, she¡¯s taken to looking like a roon as ofte. Charlotte rolled her eyes. ¡°Ha, ha, very funny,¡± she deadpanned. ¡°Is the makeup really that bad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ striking, to say the least. Is it a new fashion trend among you teenagers?¡± Charlotte huffed out augh. ¡°I hope you realize how old you sounded just now, she teased,ughing even harder when Xaden yfully shoved her by the shoulder. Once she steadied herself, she continued to wipe her face. ¡°But if you must know, I went undercover today. with Maeve¡¯s help His amused gaze flickered over to me, making me blush. ¡°Is that so!¡± ¡°We went shopping for new clothes,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°It was her idea to wear a disguise, but I supplied the dress and the makeup.¡± Xaden shook his head with a yful tut. ¡°Your bad influence is rubbing off on my Luna,¡± he scolded,cking any bite in his tone, to which Charlotte scrunched her nose in defiance, ncing at him through the mirror. ¡°You both need a stern talking to.¡± ¡°And you, old man, can kiss my ¡°That is not howdies speak, Maggie firmly reprimanded, looking quite appalled at the two bickering royals, who wore varying expressions of amusement and protest. It was like watching a mother scold their children for misbehaving in front of house guests. It wasn¡¯t long before Charlotte¡¯s normal visage waspletely restored and she said goodbye, though not without lightly smacking Xaden in the arm¨Cher parting revenge for earlier, making both Xaden and Iugh. But before Maggie could even think to scold her again for udylike behavior, Charlotte ran off and escaped in the car that awaited. Maggie shook her head disapprovingly and shut the front doors before turning to me. ¡°If that is everything,¡± she said, sping her hands together, ¡°I will go ahead and put away your new clothes. After dismissing herself. she gathered the bags of clothes and retreated in the direction of the bedroom. Perhaps I should go and help her. I thought, watching her disappear down the hall. It¡¯s my clothes, after all. I made a move to follow Maggie, but the sensation of a strong hand closing around mine stopped me in my tracks. Startled, I looked back at the alpha responsible, but he said nothing as he gazed at me. All humor was long vanished. Behind the warmth in his eyes, there was an unexinable heaviness that swirled around in the green of his irises. Instantly, my stomach chumed with worry. ¡°Xaden_?¡± I questioned Wordlessly, he led me to a nearby armchair, entwining our fingers in the process, and I had no choice but to watch, confused, as he sat down. My mouth opened in an attempt to ask him once more what was going on until he gently continued to pull me closer.. and closer. The space between us diminished with every passing second, but I still couldn¡¯t understand what it was that he wanted from me. ¡°What do you asp, 1 All of a sudden, he looped an arm around my waist, tugging me downwards until Inded t on his sturdyp. With a startled gasp, 1 snapped my mouth shut, blushing furiously as I stared into his eyes. He sighed, his hot breath grazing over my skin as he burrowed his face into my neck. His thick arms wrapped around me in a tight, warm embrace, pulling me deep into his freshly showered body, He he just wanted to hold It was an unexpected move, but not unwanted in the slightest. I couldn¡¯t get enough of the wonderful sensation of his body so close mine This close, I was overwhelmed with the crisp, cool scent of his body wash. Like pine and cleankesides and everything beautiful about nature. His dark, luscious hair, still dripping with water, clung to his skin most attractively, making my throat run dry. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for an alpha as handsome and wonderful as he to seem so smitten by me, but here he was, giving me everything I felt like I didn¡¯t deserve. He was nothing but genuine with me, though. I could admit that maybe he wasn¡¯t lying about his feelings for me, but no matter how much I tried to suppress it, part of me clung to the notion that he would one day tire of me. That it would only be a matter of time before he decided he had enough and would find someone better- someone more worthwhile. Someone who was not broken beyond repair. while ¡°I can¡¯t believe how lucky I am, Xaden suddenly whispered against my neck. I felt him press kiss after kiss, dotting my skin with his lips. at his leisure. There was a tenderness to his touch that took my breath away. ¡°Where¡¯s thising from?¡± I asked quietly, not daring to break the delicate intimacy of the moment ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ not everyone has the choice of mating for lo-¡°he¡¯d begun to say before he suddenly stopped himself. I saw an uncharacteristic blush speckle on his face, faint but unmistakable. ¡°Well you know. For something as special as what we have. I¡¯m just grateful, is all.¡± I¡¯d never seen him look so shy before. The sight made my heart swell I let my arms settle around him, savoring the warmth of his body. It was far from our first hug or cuddle together, but every time we touched, something inside me burst with wholehearted contentment. It was dangerous to bond so quickly with someone who had been a stranger a mere month ago. And with someone as feared and revered as Kaden, at that. Not for the first time, I found myself in awe of the living juxtaposition he was. Fearsome and harsh, the alpha prince was.. but the man I lived with was kind and thoughtful And I was falling for both sides of him, hopelessly and unapologetically. Everything he had to offer, I wanted it all and more. Before long, his watch beeped, breaking the lovely silence that settled around us. He let out an exasperated groan ¡°I wish I could stay here a little longer..¡± he murmured, tightening his hold around me, ¡°but I have some work I need to get done.¡± My heart lurched. I wasn¡¯t ready to leave his side yer ¡°Are you going back to the pce?¡± I asked, unable to help myself. He shook his head, pulling away a little to be able to look at me. ¡°Everything I need to do can be done from my study today. I have no ns to leave the grounds again for the rest of the day,¡± he said, brushing his fingers delicately across my back to the sides of my ribcage, tickling me with his gentle touch. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± The question left my mouth before I could process what had happened, leaving him a little startled. My face grew hot, thinking I was perhaps overstepping some sort of boundary. Chapter 70 I¡¯d never seen him at work, after all Maybe there were things he did as part of his royal duries that I wasn¡¯t allowed to listen in on. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I quickly tried to amend myself. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t have to- ¡°That would be lovely.¡± The words died in my mouth as 1 took in the smile that lifted his face, making the butterflies in my stomach flutter. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, feeling light with growing giddiness, ¡°I cane?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯d love nothing more than to have you with me. I just don¡¯t want you to get bored, is all. Between all the paperwork and phone calls I have to do, I won¡¯t have a lot of time to spend with you,¡± he said, looking a little guilty. He¡¯s so adorable, I couldn¡¯t help but think. I shook my head as I nuzzled my head against his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I insisted. ¡°I can find a my blush deepen, saying this out loud. ¡°L. I just want to be with you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This close, I could feel his heart pound against his chest. a way to pass the time.¡± I felt ¡°If you keep saying things like that, I won¡¯t be able to get any work done,¡± Xaden muttered, pressing a lingering kiss to the top of my head before gently ushering me off hisp. ¡°Why don¡¯t you find something to keep you upied and then meet me back in my office! I¡¯ll set everything up for us to sit on the couch together.¡± I agreed, already having a n in mind. And with that we dispersed. Feeling excited, I ran off in the direction of the bedroom. This would be a good opportunity to catch up on reading that pregnancy book I started some time ago. This was my first baby, and I was eager for answers. Everything seemed to be progressing quickly. Even the doctors I¡¯d seen made notes of it. I needed to know if any of it was normal at all. SIND CIFT Chapter 77 Chapter 77 MAEVE POV I didn¡¯t get it. I spent thest hour¨Cmaybe more¨Creading chapter after chapter in this pregnancy book, while Xaden busied himself with a pile of paperwork and a few phone calls to several dignitaries, but nothing I read bore any simrities to what I was experiencing. Fetal weight gain was not unheard of. Sizing nearly twice as much as he should have within the first month, however, was apparently an alien concept. Such weight gain didn¡¯t normally happen until muchter in the pregnancy. If I were to base my findings off this book, my pregnancy appeared to be an anomaly. What did that mean for my baby? ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The sudden sound of his voice addressing me for the first time in what felt like hours caught me by surprise. ¡°What?¡± I asked, lowering my book to myp ¡°You¡¯ve been frowning at that book for thest ten minutes, hemented, gazing at me thoughtfully. ¡°What could be written on those pages to cause such a face?¡± I bit the inside of my cheek. I hadn¡¯t realized he was paying such close attention to me. ¡°It¡¯s.. it¡¯s just that I got this book hoping that it would help give some answers about my pregnancy. But nothing¡¯s adding up. It¡¯s like one big mystery. ¡°What does it matter if you can¡¯t find answers in some book?¡± My frown deepened ever so slightly. ¡°It matters a lot to me, at least,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s of answers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. i¡¯s one of my only chances to get any sort of He pressed his lips together, looking contemtive, before moving to adjust himself in his seat. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve learned from my mother¡¯s experience carrying my younger siblings, it¡¯s that not every pregnancy is going to be the same. You shouldn¡¯tpare what you¡¯re going through to what you read, nor to what you hear from other.¡± I agreed silently, yet begrudgingly. I supposed that was fair. ¡°Of course,¡± he added, sounding smug. ¡°that¡¯s not to mention that we are quite an exceptional pair of expecting parents, after all¡± I nced up at him, and all I saw was the sincerity that I hade to associate with him. Kaden, without a doubt, fit that bill, but me What could I possibly offer that was so special? ¡°We are?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ever the confident alpha, he nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± he answered as a matter of factly and, not for the first time, I wished I had even a sliver of his faith. ¡°How many parents in the world can say they belong to alpha royalty,¡± he said, sounding rather self¨Cassured before gazing at me with warmth, and that they are as exquisitely courageous and charming as you?¡± Heat arose over my cheeks. His perception of me always seemned to be higher than that of my own. I still couldn¡¯t quite understand how. Vaguely, I wondered if it was possible that our being ¡®fated mates had any impact whatsoever on the powerful growth of our baby. However oundish the idea was, it made sense to me, in a strange, helpless sort of way. Nothing else I¡¯d read or heard could definitively exin what was going on. That being said¡­ the entire notion of ¡®fated mates¡® was really just that. A fantasy. At this point, all I could do was specte, which did not help me. I sank into the couch. This baby certainly liked to make things interesting- ¡°Perhaps,¡± he began to say, looking deep in thought, ¡°we should consider arranging regr visits with a doctor.¡± Against my better judgment, the suggestion made my stomach twist with anxiety. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all I just think it could be beneficial to us both to chart the pregnancy and ensure that everything is progressing as it should. You¡¯re already almost one month along by this point,¡± he said, which inspired the corners of my lips to twitch upwards. It was so simple, and was really the most basic of information that he should know as the father of my child, but still¡­ it warmed my heart to know that he cared enough to keep track. Asking for so little from my own father would have been practically unspeakable. Chapter 77 In all of my twenty years, he never cared enough to remember my birthday or how old I was. Meanwhile, my baby was less than a month along, and Kaden was already a better father than mine ever was. ¡°Not to mention,¡± he continued, ¡°it would be interesting to know what to expect from theing months.¡± That was not a had idea, 1 had to admit. As a very young and inexperienced mother¨Cto¨Cbe, I had no idea what I was doing, nor what I should be doing. It wasn¡¯t like there was anyone to educate me when I was younger about the birds and the bees, least of all how to sessfully navigate motherhood. Victoria certainly never gave me the time of day to have such talks with me, despite being the only mother figure Ilu Everything I had ever learned, I learned from either eavesdropping on Sarah¡¯s private lessons, or from. And then it hit me. I wasn¡¯t really as ignorant as I thought! nat The proof came in the weight of a small pink book that rested atop myp. After all, what had 1 just been doing mere minutes ago, immersing myself inside a book designed for that very purpose? Although it didn¡¯t supply me with all the answers I¡¯d hoped for, it was able to tell me what to expect in theing months. ¡°You know.¡± I prompted, adjusting myself in my seat so that I faced Xaden more directly, suddenly feeling ticklish with waves of cautious optimism. ¡°I¡¯m not far along enough yet, but I read that the baby should be able to hear in a few weeks.¡± He cocked his head, his eyes alight with bright curiosity. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. ¡°At first they¡¯ll only be able to hear sounds,¡± I said, excitedly scarming through the book in rapid motion, hoping to show him the passages as proof, ¡°but eventually, they¡¯ll learn to recognize and respond to different voices, even in the womb. I found it utterl fascinating¨Chow the baby will be able to tell us apart by our voices even before he¡¯s born¡­ 1 trailed off once I realized that Xaden fell quiet, gazing at me with the softest smile. I reddened with embarrassment, suddenly feeling shy. I didn¡¯t want to ramble when he had more important things to do ¡°Don¡¯t stop on my ount,¡± he implored, caressing my thigh. ¡°Tell me more.¡± His enthusiasm to learn more reinvigorated my own So, I proceeded to tell him about everything else I¡¯d read that pertained to the subject at hand. Not only did it help hone the baby¡¯s hearing, but it also served to deepen the bond between parent and child, something that was supposed to help immensely once the baby was born. It was afort to the baby, to be able to hear voices and sounds that were familiar to them. ¡°Do you want to try talking to the baby?¡± I asked once I finished Xaden blinked, apparently having not expected such a question. ¡°Me? Now?¡± ¡°Of course, you,¡± I emphasized, unable to stop the corners of my lips from twitching upwards. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing wrong with trying early. If anything we¡¯d be getting him used to our voices weeks in advance.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± I let m : my hand roam over my belly. ¡°Anything that you want.¡± He looked uncertain but nevertheless, his handsome features weighed with determination. It seemed he decided on what he wanted to say. Slowly¨Cand very awkwardly¨CXaden lowered his head closer to my gently protruding belly, stopping about a foot away. I leaned back a bit to allow him more space, ready to watch the scene unfold. ¡°He¨Cah.. hello in there, little one,¡± Xaden said, his hot breath grazing over the skin of my belly. I would have quivered from the sensation if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to witness every second of this. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can hear me or not.. well, most likely not yet, bur¨Cbut I¡¯m your father.¡± Hearing him say that out loud¨Cto our unborn baby, nheless¨Cmade my heart skip a beat. It was far from the first time he acknowledged the baby, but it was the first time I¡¯d heard him call himself father. The word carried negative memories for me, but maybe with Xaden, it could be the start of something new and wonderful He, however, frowned instantly. ¡°No¨CI don¡¯t like the sound of that.¡± I jolted with a a start, filling with dread to ask what he meant until he followed up with this: ¡°I¡¯m your dad- Behind the quiet sigh of relief 1 emitted, I couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing that, Chapter 77 ¡°Dad¡°.. what an adorable term of endearment. A perfect amendment to our new, growing family. ¡°-and I have something important to say to you,¡± he said, taking an unusually serious tone for what was meant to be a lighthearted moment. I waited, curious to hear what he had to say until I caught the faint shadow of a smirk form on his face. ¡°Stop twisting your mama¡¯s appetite. She deserves to eat only the most delicious of foods¨Cso please stop making her eat those sted seasoned apples. A burst of startledughter broke past my lips, When did he be so good at that? It seemed to be second nature to him¨Cto be able to make me smile andugh like he could now, I had neverughed so much as I havetely when I was around him. All of a sudden, I felt my stomach flutter. Quick, ticklish motions that felt familiar. But it¡¯s never happened like this before. ¡°What is it?¡± Xaden questioned. I lifted my startled gaze to meet his wide¨Ceyed one. ¡°I¨CI just felt the baby move.¡± His mouth gently parted. For a moment, it looked as if he had something he wanted to say but he struggled toe out with the words. ¡°Is it are you¡­¡± he mumbled incoherently. ¡°Sh¨CShould I fetch the doctor?¡± Quickly, I shook my head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing like that. I think he might¡¯ve been responding to your voice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Another flutter. Soft and delicate, but unmistakable. I was overwhelmed with the sensation of butterflies. This never happened without it being connected to those dreams somehow. And it was almost always in the middle of the night, at a time when the entire world was asleep.. all except for me. No one to listen to me. No one to feel what I felt. But today was a different story. Xaden was wide awake this time, and he was right here. He had to feel this. Without wasting another moment, I grabbed onto Xaden¡¯s hand, taking him by surprise. ¡°Put your hand here-¡°I urged, nting it onto the expanse of my belly. ¡°Tell me if you can feel the baby move. Ìï SIND GET Chapter 78 Chapter 78 XADEN POV And so, I waited I waited, ready to burst at the seams with excitement and anticipation, for a sign any sort of sign that my baby was, in fact, moving inside Maeve¡¯s belly. Her reaction had been so sudden, so harsh and yet so giddy, that I could not help but want to experience even a sliver of what she was feelingContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It had been many years since I was able to feel anything remotely simr falling as far back as when my mother was pregnant with my younger siblings, Lucas and Charlotte, but I was too young to be able to really remember any of it. This would be my first real¨Cmemorable¨Cexperience with pregnancy and babies. Not only that.. but it was my baby in there. My child, who was growing remarkably and would one day enter our lives. The thought that I could perhaps feel this little life that I¡¯d had a hand in creating was enough to send my mind spinning But¡­ it seemed I would have to wait a bit longer for such a pleasure. ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything, I admitted, feeling a little disappointed. Maeve, however, waspletely undeterred. She kept my hand nted firmly against her gently protruding baby bump.. all the while gazing up at me with wide¨Ceyed wonderment. She looked like a child who had just experienced snow for the first time. The sight, along with her unbridled joy, was utterly infectious. ¡°I wish you could feel this,¡± she murmured, her soft voice teetering on the edge of a whisper more than anything else. It was as if she was worried speaking even an octave louder would somehow burst the delicate bubble that had formed around us, that protected the three of us from anything and everything else. ¡°It¡¯s like like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before.¡± I swallowed hard, my hand beginning to shake underneath hers. My feeble mind could not yet fullyprehend just how she meant that, but somehow I found myself agreeing with her every word. How must it feel, I mused silently, to be able to feel our son like she does? Our son. Just saying that word was a jolt to my system. Part of me still could not believe it to be real sometimes I cared very much for my younger siblings. I had even taken some pride in raising them with my self¨Cproimed great and wise influence.. although I suspected that our mother and the nannies we¡¯d had throughout our youth had some strong opinions otherwise It was because of this that my mother used to make the oddment every now and then about any future children I might have, cooing about how she¡¯d spoil the pups every chance she got, among other things. The sentiment, which I thought endearing, was also something that would render me silent. The truth was¡­ I had not really given any real thought into having my own children. Not yet, at least. As a twenty¨Cthree¨Cyear¨Cold alpha with his whole life ahead of him and the world at his feet, thest thing I had on my mind was to slow down and start a family. Of course, being a prince meant that I didn¡¯t really have a choice when it came to it, but I had wanted to prolong it for as much as possible. It was something I could worry about once I¡¯d be king and maybe some years after that But now, as Maeve sat in front of me, giggling and smiling as she felt our son Butter inside her, I felt nothing but butterflies, myself. Like this was something my restless soul had been waiting for all my life. Sometimes, I would think to myself just how lucky I was to find and meet her, but maybe luck had nothing to do with it. Maybe¡­.just maybe, we actually were here because of fate. A face as I gazed at my world and my future before me. Fate or not, I was mere months away from having everything I never knew I needed, and I would do everything in my power to protect them No harm would ever befall them as long as I was here. Not from the press. Not from my family. Not from anyone. MAEVE POV Going to bed was a particr pleasure that night. After a long, eventful day filled with shopping, an impromptu makeover for the crown princess of our kingdom, and trying¨Cand poorly failing at getting Xaden to feel our baby move, I was practically drained of all my energy and more than ready to get some sleep With Xaden¡¯s strong,forting arm wrapped around my middle, and as wey shrouded in the darkness of our bedroom, I let my eyes flutter shut with a content hum, surrendering myself to the blissful embrace of sleep. But then I felt a warm breeze brush against my cheek, tickling my skin. Contrary to the cool, crisp air that normally came with the night. My nose twitched. My brows pinched together in confusion. Morning couldn¡¯t havee already. Not before I had the chance to rest. Was it one of those nights that seemed to pass in the mere blink of an eye! 1 figured that might¡¯ve been the case, but when I opened my eyes, I saw not my bedroom, but a meadow filled with lush, purple wildflowers and a bright, beaming sun shining down on me, surrounded by tall, sweeping grass. I was back in that dream world. That could only mean I would soon hear- ¡°Maeve¡­¡± the voice greeted me, warm and weing and filling me with pure light. ¡°It¡¯s been some time¡­. I bit my cheek, smiling weakly at nothing in particr. However silly it might have been, I got the sense that this disembodied voice was more than that and could truly see me. I only wished that I would, one day, be able to have the favor returned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. Tm not quite sure how to control this if it¡¯s even something that¡¯s within my power to control, that is.¡± ¡°I am only here because you allow me to be..¡± Admittedly, I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about that. Hearing the voice always felt likeing home after a long trip, and sounded like the purest form of love I could imagine. I would give anything to be able to listen to this voice. But ¡°I wish I could say the same,¡± I said, slumping with guilt against the flowing meadow, ¡°but every time I speak to you, I hear something I don¡¯t want to hear.¡± ¡°Littlemb¡­¡°the voice cooed, instantly washing over me like warm sun rays on a cold day, drowning my worries away. ¡°None of this is meant to scare you, this is only to prepare you for what is toe ¡°But why me¡­?¡± I asked, feeling helpless. ¡°Why is the burden mine to bear? I feel like I¡¯m being forced into a story in which I have ce. I have no support, no guidance¡­ and, in the end, I.I¡¯m just.. me..¡± ¦°¦¯ ¡°Maeve¡­ what you do not yet realize is how hard the universe worked to bring you to life. You are someone that has been long awaited. someone that is desperately needed in ways that you cannot even begin to imagine. My heart pounded as I mulled over what that meant. It was a confusing blend of feeling like one of my childhood dreamse true of finally feeling like my existence had purpose¨Cand, at the same time, feeling like the weight of many worlds falling atop my shoulders. What did this voice mean by that? ¡°But you must tread carefully, little one¡­ there are those waiting in th in the shadows, keeping their watchful eye on on you and on the baby.¡± The moment my mind registered those words, it was like everything came to a standstill. All the lovely purple wildflowers, the tall grass, and even the leaves on the trees in the far distance. The world just¡­ stopped. Had I heard the voice correctly? Someone wanted my baby? I could hear the blood rush in my ears amid the tense silence. 2/3 Chapter 78 Instinctively. I threw my hands onto my pregnant belly, as if to shield the unborn life that rested within. ¡°W¨CWho wants my baby?¡± I demanded, feeling almost sick to my stomach, as well as a burning urge to protect my innocent child. ¡°What do they want with him?¡± ¡°Do not under any circumstance¨Clet him near the baby, Maeve.¡± A cold chill rolled up my spine. Again, there was that mention of ¡°he.¡± It had been some time since Ist mulled over these warnings, but what I¡¯d heardst time immediately shed in my mind There was an alpha I needed to be wary of Someone I couldn¡¯t yet identify. Someone who was either close to me, or soon would be. He must be the one who wanted my baby. My blood boiled, hot and feverish throughout my body like nothing I had ever felt before. This child was one of the only things I could im that was truly mine. My unborn son, little and innocent and pure, would never endure even a moment of what I did my entire life. To think that someone wanted him for their own selfish gain sickened me. Infuriated me to my core. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take my baby from me,¡± I vowed darkly, sounding surprisingly simr to Xaden in tone. ¡°No one¡± In my blind, frightened fury, I felt the frozen world around me start to melt away piece by piece. Everything faded to darkness Nothingness. And when I woke up, drenched in a cold sweat, I let out a sigh, even though my worries were far from Over. The sun had yet to rise, and Xaden¡¯s arm was still wrapped tightly around me. It must have only been a few hours since we went to bed. Trembling, I burrowed deeper against his warm body like he would be able to shield me and our baby from harm, even in sleep He was here. He would not let anything happen to us. So, why did I feel so utterly alone..! SEND GIFT Chapter 79 Chapter 79 XADEN POV When I woke up that morning. I waspletely and utterly alone. Marve¡¯s delectable, sweet scent, which had been so polent when I went to sleep, was resorted to little more than a gentle waft in the morning breeze. With a groan, I let myself wake up, my eyes fluttering open. Soft beams of the morning sunlight shone through the windows, basking the bedroom with the golden¨Cred glow of the rising dawn. The spot next to me, where she slept mere hours prior, was empty. All that remained was the indentation her body left in the mattress. Instantly. I got a jarring sense of deja vu Thest time I experienced anything remotely simr to this was the morning after we first slept together. Back then, we were still perfect strangers with no real belief of ever seeing each other again. Now, after how tightly wound we¡¯d be, it was more than a little unsettling. But this was nothing like that first morning. She was here. I could feel it deep in my soul. 1 just had to find her. After throwing on a robe, I wandered the house in search of my mate, letting my body guide me as if I knew subconsciously where she tucked herself away. It was like there was an invisible thread that bound the two of us, and all I had to do was follow it, listen to the thrums it hummed. With every step, the hums vibrated louder and louder until I found myself in the archway of the kitchen. And there she wa WAS Standing alone at the counter, illuminated only by the rising sun that shone brightly through the kitchen windows, was my future mate, still dressed in her nightwear with her back facing me. Her ck hair, which had been braidedst night, dangled in loose, disheveled waves, not yet brushed. My chest swelled with warmth. Maeve was here, although she didn¡¯t seem to be aware of my presence just yet. As I got closer, 1 could see was busy stirring something in arge bowl. But I didn¡¯t have the patience to find out what. My eyes were glued on her dazzling figure. Wordlessly, 1 pulled up behind her and wrapped my arms around her lithe frame, feeling the startled jolt she made until she realized it was me. ¡°You scared me,¡± she said with a short exhale, rxing into me as she put down the bowl she¡¯d been holding. The warmth of her soft body against mine and the sensation of her fragrant scent flooding into my system once more invigorated me, more so than any cup of coffee could ever dare to try. ¡°I could say the same to you,¡± I countered lightheartedly, pressing kiss after kiss over the curve of her shoulder. ¡°You were nowhere to be seen when I woke up,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± she said, sounding a little guilty. ¡°I had some trouble getting back to sleep after a strange dream.¡± *So you decided toe down here and cook?¡± I felt her stiffen underneath my touch, making me frown a little. ¡°I¨CI can sto- ¡°What were you the mood to make?¡± 1 prompted gently, letting my hands roam down to caress her hips.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. To be honest, seeing the woman who was to be my Luna cook something herself came as a shock. That was no longer a responsibility of hers. And because she had only recently been freed from a life of servitude, I¡¯d thought she wanted as little a reminder of her past as possible But maybe this wasn¡¯t about reminders. Maybe this was a matter of falling into a habit she found familiar something that made herfortable. I knew her reaction to my prodding was only a defense mechanism she¡¯d developed from her days at Moonstone, under the unforgiving eye of those lowlives she called family, but I couldn¡¯t deny the pang in my heart to know that it was still there. How long, I wondered, would it take for her to bepletely free from such thoughts? Curious, I nced over the open page. ¡°Pancakes, hmm?¡± I mused, letting my gaze wash over the counter, where a variety of ingredients were syed out. ¡°And apples, I see. Hopefully out of range of any salt and pepper this time.¡± I teased lightly. She let out a giggle. The sound was music to my ears. ¡°Perhaps not, since this is supposed to be a sweeter recipe, she remarked, and I could hear the smile in her voice without seeing it. ¡°But I may change my mind by the time I¡¯m done with everything.¡± I didn¡¯t know what sort of dream she must¡¯ve had that was able to frazzle her so significantly, but whatever it was, it did a number on her So, the question I subsequently asked came as a shock to not only her but myself, as well. ¡°What can I do to help?¡± She blinked in sheer disbelief. ¡°You want to help me cook?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I tried to seem nonchnt although I had no idea what I was getting myself into. ¡°How hard can it be?¡± I asked, to which she raised an amused eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you just mix ingredients together and then heat it up?¡± The corners of her mouth upturned. ¡°It¡¯s a little moreplicated than that. Since you¡¯re a beginner, why don¡¯t you take this,¡± she suggested, offering me a small bowl filled with a few eggs, ¡°and whisk them together? Once you¡¯re done, you can pour some cheese and these diced vegetables into the mix. I¡¯ll tell you what to do next afterward.¡± I nodded, taking the materials, ¡°I just have one question.¡± Maeve watched as my expression shifted from one of false confidence to total bewilderment. ¡°What on earth does ¡®whisk¡® mean?¡± She burst intoughter¨Ca sess in my book and proceeded to give me detailed instructions on what to do. Following her guidance, I managed to put together an egg mixture and scramble it up on the stove. She prepared her apple pancake mixture on a separate pan, allowing us to cook alongside each other, with Maeve keeping a watchful eye over my progress. There was something about this that felt wonderfully domestic. No royal duties nor expectations. Just me and my mate preparing breakfast. Before long. Maeve and I surrounded the counter, each with a te full of apple cinnamon pancakes and loaded eggs. Nothing had been burnt, thankfully, but what mattered was taste. With Maeve¡¯s encouragement, I took a cautious bite of the eggs I¡¯d cooked. And, to my surprise, they tasted wonderful. The addition of cheese and bell peppers was a stroke of genius¨Ca perfectplement to the savory egg vor. ¡°It¡¯s actually delicious, I murmured, surprised. I couldn¡¯t deny the tuft of pride that swelled in my chest with the realization that I hadn¡¯t ruined the food. Maeve smiled at me, light twinkling in her blue eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a natural, sheplimented, scooping up another heaving forkful of eggs and taking a greedy bite. ¡°They¡¯re the best I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± I knew she only said that to encourage me. Still, I found myself grinning alongside her. Once she¡¯d swallowed her food, I took my chance, leaning in and stealing a kiss¨Cmy personal favorite taste of anything in the entire world, mixed together with the vors of our breakfast. The pleasant surprise written across her face as we pulled apart made my heart flutter with adoration. ¡°What was that for?¡± she asked, her cheeks turning pink. I want to tell you, I thought, filled with yearning. But, no¨Canother time. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe how lucky I am,¡± I said, deliberately repeating mirroring my words fromst night Still, Maeve lit up. Any sign of her previous distress was long gone as she gazed at me, looping her hands into the cor of my silk robe. ¡°Me too,¡± she murmured, pulling me in for another sweet taste. Shortly after finishing breakfast, which had turned out pleasantly well¨Cso much so, that I swore to myself to do this again with Maeve more often¨CI received a call from Royal Beta Samson, who alerted me to a summons made by my father. There was no mention of what or why. Just that he expected to see Henry, Lucas, and I posthaste. After getting dressed and giving Maeve a goodbye kiss, I left for the pce. It wasn¡¯t long before I stood before my father alongside my brothers. What could be possibly have wanted the three of us fort Father, however, wasted no time in getting to the point of his summons. ¡°I want you three to visit the border.¡± ¡°The border. Father? Lucas repeated. ¡°We cannot,¡± Father enunciated, ¡°under any circumstances, allow the events of that night to happen again. If those damn bear shifters somehow get it in their heads that they can try to strike a second time, they won¡¯t just stop at the border. They will make a push right for the heart of our kingdom.¡± That was something we could all agrer on. ¡°Before you go¨Cswing by the barracks and find Nichs. You should take him with you.¡± A frown settled on my face before I fully could process the motion. I hadn¡¯t seen the man since the banquet, and I wasn¡¯t exactly eager to hasten our next meeting. If I was expected to go along with pretending that Maeve and I were not really together, then I needed adequate time and space away from the one who openly flirted with my mate in front of me, I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep myself in check if I saw him again, otherwise, ¡°Father, we¡¯ve visited the border many times before, I protested. ¡°This is something the three of us can do on our own.¡± Surely he had enough faith in us, as his very capable sons, to be able to do this without outside help. Instead of agreeing with me, however, he cocked his head, feigning thoughtfulness. ¡°If I recall correctly, none of you were there that night like he was. He can pinpoint what sections are the weakest and require more attention I resisted the urge to groan. He made a good point, and that frustrated me. Henry shrugged. ¡°As long as it gets the job done faster,¡± he said nonchntly, already beginning to step away. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him, then.¡± And with a wave of approval from Father, he dismissed himself from the room, As much as I wanted to protest further, to ensure I wouldn¡¯t have to work with him, I couldn¡¯t, in good conscience, do it. It was true that Nichs was the only one of us who knew where our attentions would be needed the most. I didn¡¯t want to work with him, but I had to. Anything to ensure Maeve could be protected. As long as that priority was met, I would have no qualms. I could y nice if necessary. It was up to him to not push my buttons Ìï SEND GIFT Chapter 80 Chapter 80 XADEN POV The journey from the royal pce to the border was substantial, but nothing we wolves couldn¡¯t handle. It had been months since I a beautiful blur of greens, feeling the wind brush through my thick, dark fur in long, cool strokes, enveloping and entangling my body deep within the lush scents of nature. It was something I could never tire of After about an hour of navigating the woods that stretched beyond the walls of our kingdom, Nichs¡¯s silver wolf barked and slowed to a stop, signaling my brothers and me to follow. We watched as he pawed at the ground, taking long and deep whiffs of the area before letting out a low grunt. The area was clear. Before long, our furs melted away, giving way to bare skin and normal tufts of hair, rendering us all stark naked after transforming. One of the quirks of being a shifter. Since it was established the area waspletely safe, we quickly redressed ourselves into our everyday attire, packed into small satchels that had been tied around our waists. ¡°This is it¡± Nichs said, taking a good look around once we all were fully dressed. ¡°This is where we were ambushed.¡± ncing around, 1 could see how that might have happened. Right now, we were wedged deep in the heart of a forest that expanded into not only our territory but that of the bear shifters, too. Thick, bushy trees scattered across the horizon that made it virtually impossible to see more than fifty feet in front of you and, considering the attack happened in the dead of night, with the thick overhang of leaves and branches obscuring any significant light from peeking through, the chances of being able to spot anything, even with our excellent vision as wolves, were slim to none. Frankly, it was a miracle every one [those troops survived. Henry was quick to take charge. ¡°We¡¯ll cover more ground if we split up,¡± he said, ncing between the three of us. ¡°Let¡¯s rendezvous back here in thirty minutes, but alert everyone if or when you find something?¡± I was about ready to head off on my own until Lucas decided to speak up. -We should probably split up into groups of two,¡± he added, likely under the impression that he was being clever and helpful, but all 1 felt at that moment was pure disdain. ¡°In case there¡¯s another ambush lying in wait deep in the forest.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Good idea. You,e with me. Xaden you go with Nichs.¡± 1 gritted my teeth. It seemed the Moon Goddess was in a mood to test me Still, I kept my mouth shut. I had decided I would y nice, and that was precisely what I would do to a certain extent. And once we were all in agreement, we went our separate ways The search started off quiet enough, with my begrudging partner and I marking our scents along our side of the border and scanning our immediate surroundings for anything that might have been left behind by the enemy. And then I heard Nichs take a breath, as if he was preparing to say something. Immediately, I tensed up. If he wanted to talk about what happened at the banquet, I wanted none of it. ¡°Prince Xaden, if 1 may- I sped up, rushing deeper into the brush. I did not want to hear anything he had to offer right now. Nichs, however, would not let up. ¡°Your Highness,¡± he beseeched, trailing closely behind me despite my tant attempts to keep distance between us. ¡°I only wanted to extend my most sincere apologies for my behavior at the banquet.¡± I heard him swallow nervously. ¡°My adrenaline hadn¡¯t yet recovered from what happened at the border and I let it get the better of me.¡± I huffed a quiet, impatient breath. What a pathetic excuse. I knew exactly what adrenaline smelled like, and that was far from what he¡¯d recked of that day. His alpha pheromones had gone wild in Maeve¡¯s stunning presence. Though whether it was done knowingly or not was beyond me. Chapter 80 But Nichs was not going to stop in his desperate appeal, and I had no interest whatsoever in letting my brothers catch wind of what was going on This matter was to be kept between him and me, alone. Reluctantly, I forced myself to slow down, which prompted him to follow. ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for?¡± I replied gruffly, keeping my eyes firmly locked on the forest surrounding us. ¡°You were only speaking the truth.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, I spoke out of turn. Even an alpha like me can admit to my faults Good, I thought. He¡¯s finally acknowledged that Maeve is strictly off¨Climits. ¡°Nichs,¡± I said,ing to a halt, to which he did, as well. ¡°I do not wish to linger over such matters, but before we put this mess behind us once and for all, let this serve as a lesson to you.¡± Briskly. I swiveled around to face him, straightening myself tall and proud with every intention of looking down at him for what I was about to say. He seemed momentarily taken aback by the sudden motion but did not waver, deciding to meet my gaze head¨Con, albeit warily. ¡°Do not,¡± I warned, slow and deliberate with my enunciation, ¡°ever try to take things that don¡¯t belong to you. It will not end well,¡± For a moment, I thought I caught the subtle motion of his jaw clenching, but it disappeared as quickly as it happened. If he had any idea of rebuking me, it was all but abandoned, with him choosing to instead dip his head. The sight of him yielding to me and all my superior prowess filled my simmering inner beast with immense gratification. Nichs, however foolish he might have acted, was no idiot. So, he does not have a death wish, after all. I¡¯d never had any qualms with the man before. Considering his lineage and recent achievements, I¡¯d thought him to be an exceptional example of an alpha, but after what happened at the banquet, my patience with him had quickly run thin. Impressive or not.. decorated or not, I would be damned if I let him think he had any im whatsoever on my Luna. Even if he was not yet aware she was mine. ¡°Believe me, I have no intention of being so disrespectful again,¡± he said. ¡°You have my word¡± Setting my jaw. I nodded, turning away to return to the task at hand. Nichs, however, seemed to have more to say. ¡°If I may¡± he added with a touch of reluctance, ¡°I would like to arrange a meeting with Prime Beta Burke I wish to personally apologize to him, as well.¡± I fought back the urge to scoff. I had to keep up with the charade my sister so graciously crafted as best I could. ¡°There will be no need for that. Any apologies can go straight through me. I will be sure to pass them on.¡± ¡°With all due respect, it was his ¡°Stop,¡± Imanded, halting in my tracks and holding a hand upN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Briskly, I heard Nichs stumble to a stop, startled by my sudden action. ¡°Your Highness, I only mean to..¡± And then he trailed off, It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that he saw what I saw. Slowly, steadily, I approached a bush some twenty feet away from where we had been standing, with Nichs trailing closely behind me, where something small and shiny caught my eye. After making sure we werepletely alone and safe, I bent down and picked up this strange object that dangled from one of the branches of this bush. My brows pinched together in deep concentration as I investigated the object more closely. It was not just an object, I realized¡­ but a trinket. A bracelet, to be more precise, that was wound with a delicate silver chain. But what stood out to me the most, and struck me to my core, was the small violet gem thaty embedded in the middle of the chain. A vibrant shade of violet that appeared to almost glow from within despite the looming shadows of the trees that surrounded us. I¡­ it looks an awful lor like¡­ ¡°Prince Xaden?¡± I blinked, shaking myself awake from my stupor as Nichs¡® voice brought me back to reality. My eyes flickered from the bizarre bracelet that rested in my palm to the bewildered face of my fellow alpha Chapter 80 ¡°Do you recognize these origins?¡± he questioned, looking over my stunned expression very carefully. I felt at a loss. This, bore a striking resemnce to the amulet that Maeve imed belonged to her long¨Clost mother. The first and only thing I¡¯d seen thus far that looked even remotely simr to that amulet. But that was not something I could just say out loud in mixedpany, not if there was any risk of the information somehow getting back to my father. He could not, under any circumstance, find out about Marve¡¯s illegitimacy, nor of the grave likelihood that her mother was not of our kind Was it possible this type of jewelry belonged to the bear shifters..? If that was the case, did this mean Maeve¡¯s mother hailed from that kingdom..? Such a thought made my heart lurch. What did that mean for us if that was true? No, I ultimately answered, switching my gaze back to the trinket. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this craftsmanship.¡± It was not a lie, but it was not quite the truth either. No one in the pce, with the exception of Burke, knew about the existence of the unusual ne in Maeve¡¯s possession. That being said, those who did know about itcked the faintest idea of where it came from. ¡°Whatever this is, Nichs mused looking pensive, ¡°it looks like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen here before. It has to have been left behind by one of the bear shifters¡± Hearing another confirm my thoughts made my stomach twist into knots. ¡°I can let your brothers know¡± ¡°No.¡± I interjected, cutting him off. I could feel his confused gaze bore into me before I turned to look at him. ¡°Let me look into this privately first. For all we know, this is just a ne that was dropped in the battle. I don¡¯t want to raise any cause for concern if it ends up being nothing significant after all.¡± For what seemed like forever, he was silent as he regarded me 1 tensely waited for a sign of his cooperation. Nothing good woulde from my father or brothers learning about this yet. As much as I didn¡¯t want it, I needed his help right now. And then he sighed, followed by a brisk nod, much to my subtle relief. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Prince Xaden¡® D COMMENT Chapter 81 Chapter 81 XADEN POV Patrolling the rest of the area went by well enough. Once Nichs had said what he needed to say, he¡¯d calmed down significantly and otherwise left me alone for the most part, unless to point out certain parts of the border that had been weakened during the attack. Nor did he bother to question me about my decision to hide the bracelet for the time being. Good. This was my business, and my business alone. I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do if Maeve¡¯s ne was somehow actually tied to this confounded bracelet we stumbled upon. Maybe there was a logical exnation for it to be in the middle of scenic nowhere, where a battle just so happened to take ce. Maybe it was pure coincidence that they happened to look the same. 30D But maybe it wasn¡¯t. I rubbed my temples with tense fingers. All this damn thinking was making my head throb. This was an obstacle for another time. Before long, we circled back to the rendezvous point, where Henry and Lucas were waiting for us. ¡°So,¡± Henry drawled, straightening himself back up as we approached, ¡°the kingdom¡¯s Golden Boys return unscathed and unharmed.¡± I pushed my hair out of my eyes, letting out a low exhale. His sly tone didn¡¯t slip past me. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I muttered, ¡°perhaps you should tone down that overwhelming enthusiasm of yours.¡± Meanwhile, Nichs chuckled, unfazed by the nickname. ¡°We could say the same about you two,¡± he remarked, gesturing to my brothers¡® rtively clean appearances. ¡°No valuables left behind for you to find?¡± ¡°Not a damn thing. What about you? Did you two happen to find anything?¡± Henry asked, directing the question to Nichs, who didn¡¯t even so much as sneak a nce at me. I, on the other hand, said nothing but paid close attention. Whether he would cover for me or not was up to him. And then Nichs shook his head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he said, sounding so nonchnt that, if I hadn¡¯t been the one to give him the order, I never would have guessed he was lying through his teeth. ¡°Just foliage and wildlife.¡± I let out a breath I wasn¡¯t aware I was holding. He kept his word, after all. Maeve¡¯s secret was safe for now, and I could investigate the matter without worry. Despite his previous recklessness, he was a good, trustworthy man. Perhaps it was worth letting go of this petty grudge I held against him. After all, he was now an aplice in hiding this from my family. From my father¨Cthe Alpha King, himself¨Cof all people. All to prove himself and his loyalty. What a noble alpha¨Cto know where his loyalties and prioritiesy. Something I could resonate with. ¡°What,¡± Nichs pressed, talking to Henry, ¡°were you expecting another showdown so soon?¡± ¡°It would¡¯ve made things interesting, that¡¯s for certain,¡± Henry answered. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen any sort of action around here. You¡¯re lucky, you know that? You¡¯re the only one of us all to knock the shit out of those brutes in months.¡± ¡°Perhaps you should¡¯ve volunteered to lead the patrol, rather than shack it up in the pce with that wife of yours,¡± Nichs quipped. ¡°Children-¡± Lucas mockingly scolded, bringing the two alphas to a slow stop. ¡°Don¡¯t you have better things to do than engage in locker room talk?¡± ¡°And who are you to talk, Mr. Arranged Marriage?¡± Henry taunted, ruffling the hair of our stiff little brother. I watched carefully as Lucas¡® face fell a little with the reminder. ¡°You¡¯re only a few weeks away from meeting your little vixen bride.¡± Fidgeting under the sudden scrutiny, Lucas shoved Henry¡¯s hand away, ¡°I know, I know,¡± he mumbled, avoiding all of our gazes. 1/4 11:52 AM Chapter 81 Before long, we found ourselves surrounded by upwards of thirty troops, all sent by Father to aid us at the border. Many were new recruits, but there were a few familiar faces from week¡¯s banquet. We were quick to show them where to focus their attentions and strengthen the edge of our territory. At one point, I heard some of the newer recruits engage excitedly with Henry. ¡°What an honor to be in your presence, Your Highness! I¡¯ve always been inspired by your ambition and courage, even when the going gets tough!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way to live,¡± Henry boasted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do to keep our kingdom at the top of the pack.¡± There was very little that I actually agreed on with my exceptionally opinionated eldest brother, whether it be the politics we supported or thepany we kept or¡­. or really anything for that matter, but we did have one thing inmon. One thing that, I thought, mattered more than any squabble we might have. We cared about our kingdom. If anything posed even the slightest threat to our home and those we loved, we would not hesitate to rain down hell to keep them safe. Differences aside, I knew I could always count on him in the heat of battle. That damn silver, however, threatened to burn a hole through to my skin. Its very presence gnawed at the back of my mind like a pest. Was I¡­ a traitor for withholding the bracelet? No¨CI firmly thought. I just need to know more. For Maeve¡¯s sake. Then, I¡¯ll know how to act. While my brothers were still preupied with oodles of excited troops, I thought I was able to sneak a private moment for myself when a small group of young men approached me, eyes bright. ¡°And what about you, Prince Xaden, sir?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°How do you n to end the war?¡± Ah, yes.. that was the question any alpha in the council had trouble answering, one no one could really seem to agree on. All of us alpha princes were tasked with answering it, because this war very well could bleed into any of our tenures once my father¡¯s reign came to an end. This would one day be our responsibility to undertake. I knew Henry was eager to see our enemies burn, and Lucas wanted to ensure they paid for any and all pain they inflicted on our men, but I was not convinced their solutions were the correct ones. Yes, what the bear shifters had done was wrong¡­ but were wepletely innocent in all of this? Rtions with the neighboring kingdom had been fine for ages, up until some ten¨Codd years ago. Would there ever be a chance to regain that alliance? ¡°When I am king,¡± I said, feeling a sudden burst of inspiration, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that, whatever I decide, we won¡¯t have any enemies to worry about, and everyone will be able toe home, safe and in one piece.¡± My answer was vague and not very well thought out, but it seemed to appease the boys well enough.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Once they felt satisfied and left me alone, I stepped away, preparing to head back towards the kingdom, when I heard someone address
  1. me.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you mean to settle this diplomatically.¡± I nced toward the sudden voice, where I saw Henry standing a short distance away, his face creased with deep disapproval. ¡°And what¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± I asked. Henry scoffed. ¡°If you truly believe your little peacekeeper n will work, you¡¯re even more incapable than I thought. We might as well just roll over and expose our vulnerable little bellies and give them the kingdom keys.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been at this for too long?¡± I questioned. ¡°If there is a chance to call a ceasefire and bring everyone home once and for all, then we should take it.¡± ¡°Victory can take however long it needs,¡± he retorted curtly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever let the enemy get the better of us.¡± 2/4 Chapter 81 ¡°Figures you¡¯d think that. Of course, the most boorish of us would rather waste to every single one of our enemies than actually put in the hard work to establish what could be our strongest alliance. How f*cking predictable.¡± ¡°Well, look who¡¯s suddenly all interested in political affairs once again,¡± Henry sneered, leering closer to me, ¡°Last I thought, all you could think about was that girl you brought in.¡± The way he talked about her made my blood boil. ¡°She¡¯s going to be my mate,¡± I spat. ¡°She¡¯s not just any girl.¡± He hummed, unconvinced as he loomed closer to me. ¡°By the way, Xaden,¡± he said, his voice brushing over my shoulder, ¡°I caught wind of that little press conference Samson held.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but stiffen from the unwanted reminder. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how your little mate must be feeling, to hear what the kingdom thinks of her. It¡¯s truly a shame a nice girl like her must endure such deplorable treatment because of you,¡± Henry said, and, to my surprise, I detected sincere pity for a moment, however fleeting it might have been. ¡°Though, I suppose one can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s a hint of truth to any of the rumors?¡± In a sh, I grabbed him by his forearm, squeezing with painful intent. He did not so much as flinch, which pissed me off even further. ¡°You,¡± I growled under my breath, ¡°will leave her out of this.¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa-¡± Lucas suddenly came out of nowhere, trying to intervene. ¡°Time and ce, guys! Can¡¯t you at least pretend to- ¡°Don¡¯t interfere,¡± I snapped, not looking at my little brother. ¡°I¡¯d kill to teach him a lesson.¡± Henry rolled his eyes. ¡°First of all, knock that ego down a peg. Secondly,¡± he muttered, prying my hand away from his arm, ¡°whether you believe me or not, I have no personal qualms with the girl. But if you are hiding any secrets from me, you¡¯d best be certain I will find them.¡± He leaned in closer. ¡°And I will use them to bring you down? I bristled, locked in a staredown with my eldest brother for the longest of moments. Was he bluffing¡­? Was it all a ruse to get a rise out of me? I did not care what he did to me¡­ but using Maeve to strike at me was dirty, even for the likes of him. She was not to be a pawn for anyone¨Cnot anymore. And then, he suddenly pulled away. ¡°But that¡¯s all in good nature, little brother,¡± he said, smiling as he walked away, as if nothing had happened. ¡°All I want is my birthright.¡± As he strolled away to join the rest of the troops, Lucas let out a particrly exhausted sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t you two get along for just ten minutes?¡± he mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°It¡¯s not particrly fun always having to y the mediator.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± I answered simply. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but I don¡¯t see an end to it.¡± ¡°Unless¡­.¡± he trailed off, looking me in the eyes, ¡°one of you bes king.¡± I set my jaw. ¡°No. He will only stop if he wins.¡± If I wanted any sort of peaceful future with my small, growing family, then I could not let that happen under any circumstance. If he were to find out that Maeve was possibly connected to the bears, he would not be so forgiving. But he was not the only threat. If he saw that damned press conference, then others surely did. Others who knew the true identity of my intended Luna. Right now, her father and that wife of his could be walking around, exposing the truth for all to hear. Maybe they discovered newfound pride in their daughter, carrying the child of an alpha prince. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have put it past them. It was decided. I had much to talk about with Moonstone¡¯s alpha¡­ but I wanted to hear from Maeve herself when I returned home. Maybe she could give me some much¨Cneeded answers. 3/4 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 XADEN POV The moment I entered my bedroom that afternoon, I instantly gravitated towards my mate, who was seated near the open window overlooking the back gardens. Before she could even begin to greet me, I pulled her into my arms and k*ssed her. Despite her initial surprise, she responded in kind, wrapping her arms around my neck. Slowly, I gently let her settle back on her feet. ¡°Hi,¡± Maeve breathed, lighting up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon.¡± It was true¨CI still had quite a bit of work to do before my day was done. But¡­ as I caressed her jaw, the soft curve of her ears, I knew I¡¯d needed to see her. There was too much confusion for me to think straight, and I needed her to help me out. ¡°You seem distracted,¡± she murmured, snapping me back. ¡°Did something happen today?¡± I took a breath. ¡°This might be a strange, sudden request, but please,¡± I implored, gently squeezing her hands and rubbing my over her knuckles, ¡°could you humor me, just for a little while¡­?¡± Her brow creased. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Could you bring out the ne we picked up from Moonstone that day? The one with the purple gemstone?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said after a puzzled pause. ¡°Of course. Give me a moment.¡± thumbs Maeve went over to our bed and rummaged in her silk pillowcase, pulling out that familiar small pouch that she¡¯d retrieved that fateful day in Moonstone. She even apparently took to hiding it in the same location¨Cinside her pillowcase. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was purely out of habit that she kept the ne there¡­ Or did she truly hold the ne in such high regard that she couldn¡¯t rest unless she knew it was nearby and safe? ¡°May I?¡± I asked, extending my hand towards her. There was a brief moment of hesitation as she stared at my open, waiting hand, clutching the pouch tightly, closer to her body. An understandable hesitation, I thought¨Cespecially if the object was as precious to her as I had figured in my mind. Even with someone as close to her as I as the recipient, she would not hand over such an item unless she felt perfectlyfortable to do so. In the end, Maeve smiled nervously, gently removing the ne from its pouch and cing it in the palm of my hand with the utmost delicacy. *Please be careful with it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of anything else,¡± I promised, looking down into my hand. And there it was. The ne itself, in all its glory. The thin silver chain was immacte. Not a tangle or sign of tarnish to be seen, even after its twenty years of living in a pouch. And the purple crystal attached to the chain, brilliant and sparkling and perfectly polished, looked like something that belonged in a museum. Something priceless¡­ timeless, that should never be handled by mortal hands. No wonder she was so protective of it. And it was nearly a dead ringer to the bracelet I¡¯d found mere hours ago. ¡°It really is stunning, you know,¡± I murmured after a while, my gaze flickering between her curious stare and the item in my hand. ¡°Unlike any piece of jewelry I¡¯ve ever seen before. Not even my mother has ever owned something so unique. Did you by chance make it yourself?¡± Maeve seemed particrly surprised by this. ¡°I never told¡­?¡± she started to ask until the words slowly died in her mouth. The slight guilt that weighed on her features did not slip past me, but I left it alone. ¡°I¡­ suppose I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, I thought I told you,¡± I shook my head. ¡°We just haven¡¯t taken the time to talk about it.¡± ¡°It used to be my mother¡¯s,¡± Maeve admitted, gazing at the ne. Her blue eyes glowed with purple, despite the warmmplight 1/3 Chapter $2 around us. ¡°It was the only thing of hers that my that I was allowed to keep¡± Hearing her confirm that the ne had once belonged to her mother made my stomach twist a little, but I kept myself in check. All of my concerns were still purely circumstantial. For all I knew, her mother might have only had a unique taste in jewelry and had fashioned the ne herself, unaware of where the style might have originated from. I needed to know what Maeve knew¨Cif there was anything she could share. ¡°You never really talk about her. Do you know anything about her?¡± I tried to gently prod. ¡°What pack she might havee from, perhaps¡­¡± She opened her mouth, poised to answer my question, but nothing came out at first. ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know, actually,¡± she tentatively said after a while. ¡°My father never told me anything about her. He always avoided the subject whenever I brought it up.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need him to get answers. We can figure out what your mother might¡¯ve been by the size of your wolf¡± Maeve blinked. ¡°My wolf?¡± ¡°Yes. One¡¯s rank determines what size wolf one has. Alpha wolves grow up to six feet tall and are built for battle, but omega wolves can stand as much as a foot shorter, with significantly less prowess and muscle mass,¡± I exined. ¡°How big is your wolf?¡± I was met with uncertain silence. My pulse sped up ever so slightly. ¡°You have shifted before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Maeve fidgeted under my gaze. ¡°Um¡­ actually, no. No, I¡­ I haven¡¯t,¡± she admitted, shocking me. ¡°Sarah hasn¡¯t either,¡± she added quickly once she saw surprise flicker across my face, ¡°but she¡¯s only just turned eighteen.¡± My inner conflict deepened in light of this new revtion. It was entirely possible for her wolf to be dyed because of¡­ special circumstances. I still had no real idea of what she was subjected to growing up¡ªwhat sort of strenuous physicalbor or malnutrition she might have been forced to deal with at the hands of her terrible family and how that might have stinted her development¨Cand nor was I an expert on such matters¡­ but never had I actually heard ofC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org such a case. Alpha or omega, one¡¯s wolf always emerged around their eighteenth birthday. But Maeve was twenty. Twenty years old, with no apparent wolf to be seen. Something was not right here. The mystery surrounding Maeve¡¯s mother needed to be looked into more carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised something might be wrong,¡± Maeve¡¯s quiet voice spoke up, reiming her ne and putting it back in its pouch. ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up under ideal circumstances.¡± ¡°No,¡± I insisted, wanting to alleviate her concerns for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s notmon, but it can sometimes take time for one¡¯s wolf to emerge. When it does, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be as breathtaking as you¡ªwith those striking blue eyes that I always love to look at¡­ and thick, silky, ck fur to match your hair,¡± I murmured, running my fingers through the ends of her hair. Having her in front of me, seeing her¡­ smelling her¡­. touching her, I made up my mind then and there. None of this mattered in the end. I did not care if Maeve was half¨Cwolf, half¨Cbear, or anything else. I wanted her exactly as she was, no matter what that ultimately meant. I wanted her. All of her. Even if your wolf doesn¡¯t emerge, I added silently, I¡¯d never let you go. Not in a million years, nor a million lifetimes. She smiled, avoiding my gaze. ¡°Perhaps one day,¡± she said, and I followed her eyes down to her protruding belly, where she rubbed the growing bump. ¡°After things have calmed down.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I lowered my hand to hers, intecing our fingers together. Unconsciously, my focus honed in on the feeling of her fingers locked between mine. How long and thin they felt, the roundness of her knuckles, how soft her skin was, despite her harsh upbringing. I loved her hands. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel something was missing. ¡°If I were to buy you some new jewelry,¡± I suggested, drawing her attention back to me, ¡°something that you could wear whenever and wherever you¡¯d like¡­ what sort of styles might I go about looking for?¡± Her eyes widened a bit. ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡± 2/3 Chapter 82 I shrugged. ¡°Maybe I just want to buy things my Luna might like.¡± She smiled, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need any. You¡¯ve already given me more nice things than I could ever ask for.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve got plenty more to offer.¡± ¡°But what would 1-?¡± ¡°Maeve, sweetheart,¡± I said, chuckling, the sudden nickname making her pause, ¡°would you please just let me spoil you?¡± An adorable blush spread across her cheeks. Pressing her lips together, she nodded. Maeve seemed a bit reluctant to answer. It dawned on me that this was perhaps the first time she¡¯d been tasked with answering such a question. ¡°I¡­ suppose I like anything silver,¡± she said after a while, ¡°with bright, beautiful colors, and that shines and sparkles no matter what time of day it is. I like things that remind me of the night sky¡­ of sunsets¡­.¡± That was her ne in a nutshell. I smiled. ¡°What else?¡± I asked, leaning closer to her. She shook her head quickly. ¡°If I tell you any more, I fear you¡¯ll buy out an entire store¡¯s worth of stuff.¡± I rested my hand over my heart. ¡°I promise, I don¡¯t n to go overboard with anything. Not at first, at least.¡± ¡°Xaden-¡± Maeve scolded with a grin, before I cut her off with another k*ss. Pulling away enough to look at her, I felt breath graze my mouth in short, quick bursts. ¡°What happened to all that trust you had in me?¡± I asked, nuzzling her nose. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± She didn¡¯t need to know just yet that I had an idea that involved a certain finger. She swallowed, gazing up at me with eyes so big and blue and deep I could drown in them. I saw just how vulnerable she was in that moment, that no one ever bothered to treat her so preciously before. What a bittersweet honor to be the first. ¡°I do,¡± she whispered. ¡°More than anyone else.¡± There was a softness to her face that melted me, and I leaned in for more, savoring the sigh she made when our lips reconnected. Any questions I had remaining could be turned over to someone else. Someone deserving of a good interrogation. Maeve might not¡¯ve known much about her heritage, but I knew someone who did, who never deserved to even think about Maeve again for as long as he lived. I needed to pay a visit to my father¨Cinw. 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 83 Chapter 83 MAEVE POVContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Whenever Xaden k*ssed me, it was like I was enveloped by my own little slice of heaven. His touch, his voice, his scent¡­ I couldn¡¯t get enough of it. His hands roamed underneath my shirt, spreading across my bare lower back, digging gently into my skin. I shuddered, gasping against his m*uth and inadvertently breaking the k*ss. His forehead pressed against mine as he caught his breath. He was so intoxicating¡­ and so mine¡­ ¡°Do you want to¡­ go to bed?¡± I asked, peering up at him through myshes. Xaden dragged his thumb over my bottom lip, his eyes glued. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to tell you how tempting the thought is,¡± he murmured, his voice dripping with heat and hunger, ¡°but I have so much work left to do. I¡¯m a bit behind today.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ is there something I can do to help?¡± He pressed one more k*ss, gentle and sweet, before pulling away. ¡°All you need to do is enjoy your afternoon,¡± he said, sweeping my hair behind my shoulder. ¡°Alright?¡± All I wanted was to be by his side, but I knew his work was important. ¡°If I have to,¡± I murmured, pretending to be reluctant. I helped him adjust the cor of his nice button¨Cup shirt, making sure there weren¡¯t any wrinkles I might¡¯ve caused during our k*ss. ¡°Well, do I look presentable again?¡± he teased, waiting patiently for me to finish. Gently, I rubbed my hands down his arms. ¡°As you always do,¡± I answered, looking up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°And not a momentter.¡± He left a soft k*ss against my forehead before turning on his heel and making his way to leave the room. As I watched him walk away, I once again pulled out my mother¡¯s ne from its pouch. It was still warm from when he¡¯d held it. I think that was what prompted me to try to talk to him one more time. ¡°Xaden-¡± I called out. He slowed to a stop before reaching the door, and looked back at me. I swallowed, clutching the pouch tightly in my hands. ¡°Are you sure everything¡¯s alright¡­?¡± Xaden smiled, and the sight did wonders to warm me up inside. How beautiful he was, despite his coarse exterior. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you worry.¡± And then he was gone. I wanted to believe him, and I did¡­ to some extent. But there was something different that lingered in his eyes. Something uneasy. Oh, what I would¡¯ve given to know what it was that bothered him so, but if it was something he felt he could share with me, I believed he would. Xaden wasn¡¯t a liar. At least, not the Xaden I knew. But where on earth did all of thate from¡­? Ever since the day we¡¯d reimed the ne from Moonstone, we hadn¡¯t talked about it. I honestly didn¡¯t even think he remembered it since it had been overshadowed by memories that were¡­ less favorable. Was it possible he was only curious? He¡¯d mentioned something about wanting to spoil me with new jewelry, which was not unheard of for him. Slowly, I raised my fingers to touch my lips, still damp and tender from that k*ss mere minutes ago. I could still feel him there, savoring and treasuring me like I was the most precious thing in the world. Like he always did. 1/8 Chapter 83 Maybe he really did just want to learn more about me, where I came from. Maybe that wasn¡¯t such an impossible thing to believe. At least he was curious enough to ask in the first ce, and I had swelled with excitement to be able to talk about my mother with him. No one had ever wanted to before¡­ I rubbed my thumb over the curve of the purple gemstone at the pendant¡¯s center, along the smooth silver of the thin chain¡ªa gesture I always found soothing to the soul whenever I felt brave enough to hold the ne. If Father could see me now¡­ I thought wryly, he would throw a fit. Wait. I blinked, as if to awaken myself from some sort of stupor. Why did such a thought still make me feel so uneasy? It had only been ingrained in me because of Father and his constant worry about outsiders somehow discovering the truth about me¡­ about the dark secret of our family. So dark and deep the secret ran, that he even kept me out of it when I was the one trapped at the center of it all. I¡­ I didn¡¯t even know my mother¡¯s name¡­ let alone what pack she might havee from. Was this what she¡¯d wanted, or was it all my father¡¯s doing? I let out a shortugh. Even I could hear how ridiculous that was. Of course, only Father could have been so dubious, so cruel to decide such a thing. Perhaps it really was just another tactic used to control me. To inspire fear inside my heart and to keep me from whatever I pleased. Knowing Father, that was a very real and very likely possibility. I swallowed, holding onto the pendant ever so tighter, feeling my pulse reverberate throughout the small trinket. Neither Father nor Victoria could hover over me and dictate the way I lived my life. Not again. Never again. More than anything, I just wanted to- Put the ne on¡­ and wearing- I disappeared into our private ensuite bathroom and held my gaze strictly on my reflection. Slowly, I reached behind my neck to close the sp and watched as my mother¡¯s ne, proud in all of its majestic, purple glory, settled against my chest. It really was beautiful, I thought in the still silence of the bathroom. For a moment, I wondered if this was what my mother saw whenever she looked in the mirror. Was there a chance I bore even the faintest resemnce to her? Was this the only way I could ever truly feel connected to her? I felt my eyes start to wet. My body, growing warm, trembled with every beat of my heart, and yet, when I pressed my hand against my chest, it was as gentle as ever. And then slowly, I began to feel something odd¡­ like my heart was skipping. Like it was out of sync, trying desperately to intertwine with something I couldn¡¯t see. There was a strange rhythm to it, almost as if my pulse was beginning to race, but it didn¡¯t feel like it was my own, anymore. There were two. Two heartbeats inside me¨Cand there was a familiarity that I couldn¡¯t deny. A name jumped to the forefront of my mind¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure how and I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I knew it to be right. It was Xaden¡¯s heartbeat that I was trying to connect with. Xaden¡¯s heartbeat that I felt within my own. And then I felt it. Something that made the air around me start to tingle. A sort of reverberation that felt like mas colliding¡­ like an unseen energy was preparing to make itself known. The vibrations grew stronger and stronger, making my hair stand on end. My skin covered with goosebumps. There was something familiar about the way the air vibrated. Almost like, if I paid close enough attention. if I really put my all into listening as carefully as possible¡­ I could hear it. 2/3 11:26 AM Chapter 83 A voice. That voice. Trying to say something- With a harsh gasp, I quickly utched the sp of the pendant and pulled it away from my neck. And, just like that, any trace of the strange sensation that overcame me¡­ the rush of warmth that flooded my senses, swelling inside me like something I had only ever felt in dreams¡­ vanished in an instant. Wide¨Ceyed, I peered around the room, on the faint chance someone else was in the room with me, but there, of course, I was alone. That was a feeling I¡¯d begun to feel more and moretely¡­ and I¡­ I had no idea why. Xaden¡­ he¡¯s just down the hall¡­ Could he have felt what happened, too? Heart pounding, my gaze flickered down the open hallway in the direction of his office. Beyond the ringing in my ears, I could hear his voice, faint but deep and soothing like wondrous music to my soul, emerge from within the room. He was on the phone with someone, evidently still very much engrossed in whatever amount of work he had left to do. So, it¡¯s probably not rted to our fated mate bond. Our bond¡­ I¡¯d never felt it as strong, as palpable as I did just then. It was like our souls were intertwined for those few moments, where I could feel the steady pulse of his heartbeat as clear as my own, the rhythmic inhale and exhale of his lungs slowly bing in sync with my own¡­ It took mepletely by surprise. But, at the same time, I¡¯d never felt so whole in my life. Feeling so connected to him, that it was impossible to tell where I ended and he began¡­ it was likeing home after a long journey away. It was enlightening, yet terrifying. I wasn¡¯t sure what that was, or how it happened, but if this simple, antique ne was enough to frighten Father¡­ Then there truly was something more to the ne¨Cand to my mother¨Cthan I could even begin to fathom. 3/3 É« COMMENT Chapter 84 Chapter 84 XADEN POV ¡°I must admit.¡± Burke said with mild distaste, taking in our surroundings, ¡°I was not expecting to return to Moonstone for the foreseeable future. And I certainly did not expect you, of all people, Xaden, to want toe back, especially after how thest visit went.¡± ¡°Believe me,¡± I muttered. ¡°I never wanted toe back to this ce.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± he drawled, ¡°would you please remind me what business we have here?¡± One day had passed since I found that bracelet at the border, and I found myself waiting at the front door of Moonstone¡¯s packhouse, I let my gaze wash over the rest of the town that felt like a distant memory and a lurking shadow all at once. Small, private businesses and homes that I¡¯d passed by on my first trip here, which seemed like such an innocent time in hindsight, but now felt rotten to the core. People walked in the streets, living their everyday lives without so much as a second thought. Chatter andughter rang throughout the air, happy and carefree. Did these people know what their alpha was truly like? Did they know about the cruel atrocities that happened at the hands of him, his luna, and their spoiled daughter? Would they have said anything if they did? If I were honest with myself, I could¡¯ve done with never setting foot in this wretched ce again and leaving it behind in the mud where it belonged, but this visit certainly was not for pleasure. This was business. ¡°That ne I had you look into-¡°I divulged, turning to him, ¡°I happened to find something that looks remarkably like it.¡± Burke blinked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good, isn¡¯t it?¡± I smiled ruefully. ¡°Not when I found its duplicate on the edge of the bear shifter¡¯s border.¡± I watched as his face fell, dawning with the many realizations that I had alsoe to. ¡°I tried to talk with Maeve about itst night, but she knew nothing.¡± I felt my face harden as I turned my attention back to the front door. ¡°But it matters not. Burton knows more than he lets on. I will get answers out of him, one way or the other.¡± Before Burke could respond, the door finally opened. And the moment Alpha Burtonid eyes on me, he instantly paled. It was like he had suddenly seen a ghost. He was scared of me. Good. ¡°Y¨CYour Highness!¡± he nervously eximed, quickly lowering his head. His frantic show of submission seemed to startle his luna into confusion, prompting her to nce around until she also realized my presence. ¡°We were not expecting you today.¡± I strolled towards the pair. ¡°Of course you weren¡¯t. I had some time to spare, so I thought I¡¯d stop by and pay a little visit.¡± ¡°And you are wee whenever you please, Prince Xaden,¡± Luna Victoria chimed in, following her husband¡¯s lead and dipping into a slow curtsy. ¡°To what do we owe the marvelous pleasure of yourpany?¡± 1/4 Chapter 84 I cocked my head to the side, feigning innocence, ¡°Can¡¯t a man take the time to visit his inws every now and then?¡± Burton nodded profusely. ¡°O¨COf course he can.¡± ¡°And where is our¡­ precious daughter¨Cthe apple of our eye? The glowing pride of all of Moonstone?¡± Victoria asked, her gaze boring straight into me as she rose from her curtsy. ¡°Has Maevee with you today, Your Highness?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Her husband might have been afraid of me, but she, on the other hand, was not holding back. She was challenging
  1. me.
¡°She is not here,¡± I answered curtly. ¡°Frankly, she has no idea I¡¯m even here right now.¡± Something in her face twitched. ¡°What a shame. We do miss our delicate daughter,¡± she said in a way that unnerved me. ¡°Tell me, how is she doing?¡± What utter audacity this woman had. I swiveled my gaze to meet hers, taking in her stiff, proud features. Molten amber eyes that could burn a man dead where they stood, yet glowing with a veiled iciness that could send a cold chill up their spine, hidden behind carefully styled dark tresses. Her thin, narrow nose¨Cso unlike Maeve¡¯s adorable button nose¨Cred at the mention of her eldest daughter, and her bright red lips were tilted upwards in a forced smile. She couldn¡¯t hide anything from me. I knew she somehow contributed to the abuse my mate endured all those years. It didn¡¯t matter if she was the ringleader or stood on the sidelines while her husband and daughter did the rest. She never did a thing to stop it. She never stood up for her. ¡°How interesting,¡± I snidely remarked, feeling all sorts of bitterness and anger towards this woman. ¡°You¡¯ve had all this time to inquire about Maeve and her wellbeing, apologize to her, or even attempt to visit her, and this is the first time that either one of us has seen you since the day Sarah poisoned us.¡± The reminder made her flinch. A wonderful sight for my hungry eyes. ¡°Sarah-¡± ¡°-made a foolish, horribly reckless decision, Your Grace,¡± Burton hastily intervened, throwing his hand around his wife¡¯s arm and squeezing, which seemed to shut her up for the time being. ¡°But enough about that. Would you care to take a seat¡­?¡± Izily sauntered towards an open chair and sat down, while my gracious hosts took their ce opposite me. I felt Burke¡¯s presence materialize somewhere behind me, keeping his watchful eye on the scene. ¡°As much as I enjoy small talk,¡± I murmured, ¡°that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t waste my time. I found something of Maeve¡¯s that¡¯s quite fascinating. Perhaps you could shed some light on its origins. Does a certain ne ring any bells?¡± At first, I was met with silence. ¡°A ne?¡± Burton repeated, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± I pressed, leaning forward and looking him dead in the eye, even when he struggled to hold contact. ¡°It has a rather unique crystal. It¡¯s also one of your daughter¡¯s most prized possessions, or are you saying you haven¡¯t the faintest idea of the intricacies of your own child¡¯s life?¡± I pushed him, knowing he wouldn¡¯t dare to admit such a thing to me. And I was right. ¡°Oh,¡± he quickly said with a sheepish wince, ¡°that ne. Yes, she¡¯s always been particrly attached to the thing. Admittedly, I cannot remember for the life of me where she got it in the first ce.¡± 2/4 Chapter 84 He was lying. Of course, he was. Whatever secrets he had, he was desperate to hold on to them. Just how far was he willing to go to hide them from me? I ran my tongue over my teeth, as if pondering over something. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m just confused, is all,¡± I muttered, watching the alpha as carefully as possible, ¡°considering she said it belonged to her mother.¡± A sharp intake of breath emerged from the alpha¡¯s throat, so swift that even he was surprised by the abrupt sound. His wife nced at him out of the corner of her eye, though I wasn¡¯t sure if that meant she was in on all the secrecy or was just as in the dark as everyone else. ¡°A¨CAh. I misspoke. It was a gift from Victoria, shortly after she was born.¡± I hummed. ¡°A gift from you, Luna Victoria?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Victoria answered after a moment. ¡°It was a hand¨Cme¨Cdown, given to me the day I got married. When our fragile daughter was born in poor health, we were desperate for a miracle, so I gave her the ne for good luck. The ne has been hers ever since.¡± She was a remarkably terrible liar. The whole time she recounted her story, it was like she was reading a script. Not to mention, they were stillpletely unaware that I knew Victoria was not Maeve¡¯s true birth mother. I gnawed at my ch*ek. As much as I wanted to confront the pair, however, I wanted to wait for a more opportune time. ¡°You must love Maeve immensely to give her such an heirloom,¡± I ultimately said. ¡°Of course,¡± Victoria said, a sickeningly sweet smile spreading across her otherwise t features, as Burton made sure to smile at me, as well. ¡°I love my daughter more than anything else in the world.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me if I find that hard to believe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth, sire. She consumes our every thought.¡± ¡°Then,¡± I began, ¡°if you love her as much as you im, you¡¯d do whatever is needed to keep her safe, correct?¡± When Victoria hesitated, Burton quickly took over the conversation once again. ¡°Nothing less than perfect for Maeve,¡± he insisted. I bit back a sharpment. ¡°I trust you both heard the cruel things said about Maeve during the recent press conference,¡± I said, feeling that familiar burning protectiveness wash over me. When they nodded, I continued my train of thought. ¡°I want to enlist you, as her¨Cloving¨Cparents, to keep her identity hidden until our engagement is officially announced.¡± Victoria looked intrigued. ¡°If I may ask¡ªas her mother,¡± she prodded, ¡°when shall we expect to extend our most sincere congrattions to our new family?¡± I frowned, directing my attention to her. ¡°Don¡¯t expect to hear anything until after the child has been born. You may be her parents, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, you don¡¯t deserve a spot at our wedding.¡± Burton dipped his head, while Victoria averted her gaze. ¡°If that pleases you. You¡­ have my word that everything will be taken care of. Not a word will be spoken, not a soul will know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡± Burton¡¯s mouth opened and closed, at a loss for words. ¡°P¨CPardon?¡± I red down at him. ¡°History has taught me I can no longer rely on your empty, meaningless words,¡± I said sharply, forcing him to evade my gaze. ¡°You once swore to me your daughter would behave herself, only for her to toy with my life and that of my child¡¯s. No, it seems the only thing you lot respond to is punishment.¡± Chapter 84 Victoria¡¯s high and mighty demeanor shrunk significantly after those words left my mouth. ¡°So, if you refuse to heed my warning, or if I catch wind of even the slightest whispers about Maeve¡¯s identity-¡± Burton¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I will not hesitate to strip you both of your titles and sentence you to a lifetime of servitude, just like you did to Maeve,¡± I said. A slow, sadistic grin stretched across my face as I took in their panicked expressions. ¡°Fitting, isn¡¯t it? I hope I made myself clear.¡± Victoria¡¯s fists clenched in her thick ck skirts, overwhelmed with a growing and bubbling outrage, while her alpha husband trembled where he sat, gulping up a storm. They both knew this was a fight they could not win. As they learned the hard way, nothing good came from pushing an alpha prince. ¡°Y¨CYour Highness is too clever¡­¡± Burton stammered as he lowered his gaze to the floor. ¡°You won¡¯t need to worry about anything. I hear you¡­ crystal clear.¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 85 Chapter 85 THIRD PERSON POV The moment Xaden and Burke left Moonstone¡¯s packhouse, Burton shut the doors behind them. He leaned against the frame with a heavy sigh of relief, close to copsing but using every bit of his energy to maintain his alpha ¡°Now¡­¡± he muttered, turning to face Victoria, who watched from the window as Xaden¡¯s car drove away, ¡°do you understand just how grave the stakes are for us?¡± The alpha was met with ring silence from his luna. ¡°I¡¯m not ying, Victoria,¡± Burton said sternly. ¡°Prince Xaden is not a forgiving man, especially after what Sarah did. If he even suspects that something is awry, he¡­ he¡­¡± he tried to continue his train of thought, but the mere thought of the prince¡¯s threating to fruition made his throat run dry. And that ne¡­ that damn ne. He should¡¯ve done away with it years ago. But there was nothing more he could do about it. After all, Xaden would never learn the truth. It was then that Victoria met her mate¡¯s gaze. ¡°I know better than anyone,¡± she slowly answered, ¡°that His Highness does not joke about punishments.¡± He sighed softly, stepping forward to touch her on her back. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult to move on, but perhaps it¡¯s for the best,¡± he said, thinking it would somehow ease his wife¡¯s concerns. Unbeknownst to him, it had the opposite effect. ¡°Perhaps in time, Prince Xaden will be more receptive to the idea of freeing our daughter. We just need to be patient.¡± Victoria hummed, turning back to the window. It wasn¡¯t until Burton walked away that she snuck a peek at him once more. But this was never about us, she thought, ring a hole into her husband¡¯s retreating figure. You only worry about yourself. It was a truth she found herself believing with every passing day¡­ and a truth she had been blind to until the day their family fell apart. The day his true colors began to show themselves. But she didn¡¯t need him. She would find a way to save her daughter, one way or the other. As long as there was a chance, Victoria was determined to take it. MAEVE POV It¡¯s interesting how ns can change once you get a little perspective. Initially, all I wanted¨Cno¡­. all I needed was to survive this pregnancy with as little outside help as possible. The less people who knew about me, the better. Anything that prolonged the peace before total chaos could break loose. But my heart¨Cto¨Cheart with Xaden two days ago had inspired me. I needed the reminder that I was not the only one whose needs had to be considered. I had a growing baby to look after. 1/4 Chapter 85 And this was how I found myself keeping busy in the drawing room, perched on a lush armchair and practically glued to the phone as I spoke with different clinics in the capital, all in search of the perfect doctor to take care of me and my baby. This was it. My first real test as a mother, and I needed to do right by my son. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not taking any more patients?¡± I asked, taken aback by what I was hearing over the phone. ¡°But I¡¯m in desperate need of a doctor. I¡¯m pregnant with my first baby and I have no idea what I¡¯m doing. Can you please make an exception?¡± Well¡­ trying to find the perfect doctor, at least. Trying and failing. ¡°I apologize, dear,¡± a shrill voice drawled on the other line, sounding like she¡¯d rather be anywhere but in that call with me, ¡°but there¡¯s nothing I can do. All of our doctors are currently fully booked and are at full capacity. We don¡¯t have the room to ept new patients.¡± I knew the receptionist wasn¡¯t telling me the whole truth. I researched every single one of these clinics. This one, in particr, primarily tended to women from the highest¨Cranking alpha families. I¡¯d written their information down in the hopes that maybe they would make an exception once they realized just how helpless I was. But, as it turned out, they would not ept a girl who did not match their apparent qualifications. Not that they would ever admit that to a prospective client. ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± I said, silently crossing out the name of the clinic with a prominent ck line. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± With the swift click of a button, the call came to an end. I huffed. ¡°Another refusal. I didn¡¯t think finding decent healthcare outside of the pce would be so difficult.¡± I caressed my small bump, letting my head rest against my palm as I talked to the baby inside. ¡°I knew things would get moreplicated now that you¡¯reing, but I guess I never realized¡­ just how lonely it can be sometimes.¡± He was quiet today, but he was in there. He could hear me and knew his mama was talking to him, even if he had no idea what I was saying. I smiled a little. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry your little head,¡± I murmured, not knowing, not caring if anyone heard me talking to what was otherwise an empty room. ¡°I might be lonely, but I¡¯m not alone¡­ not when I have you¨Cand your dad. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of, no matter how long it¡¯ll take.¡± There was a brief hesitation before I continued. ¡°I¡­ just want to find a doctor that feels like my own, if that makes any sense. I might not get another chance like this again once I get married.¡± I looked at my list of clinics once more, zeroing in on thest one. Well¡­ here goes nothing. I pressed each number into the dial, listening to the musical tone of each click of a button, I felt my nerves start to build up once more. And as the line began to ring, faint tremors shook my hands. I didn¡¯t have many more options left, and if this one didn¡¯t pan out, then I¡¯d have no choice but to either visit a pce doctor or leave the safety of the capital to find another doctor¨Cwhich I hoped to avoid at all costs. ¡°Hello. This is Doctor Meadows¡® office. How may I assist you?¡± ¡°Yes, hi,¡± I said perhaps a little too quickly. ¡°Are you taking new patients right now?¡± ¡°Yes, we are. Are you looking to schedule an appointment?¡± 2/4 Chapter 85 I practically sank with relief in my chair. ¡°As soon as possible, please,¡± I begged, hoping I didn¡¯t sound too desperate. ¡°It¡¯s my first pregnancy, and I just want to make sure everything is going well.¡± ¡°Congrattions on your baby,¡± the receptionist said kindly, which I found to be a pleasant surprise. This was the first I¡¯d gotten out of all the people I¡¯d spoken with thus far. As far as first impressions went, this clinic was by far raising the bar. ¡°Of course, we¡¯d love to help you get started on this new and exciting journey.¡± I smiled, murmuring a quiet ¡®thank you,¡® while gentle clicks of a keyboard could be heard over the phone. ¡°It looks like the earliest appointment we have for Dr. Meadows is for tomorrow, nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Shall I put your name down?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± I chirped, giving her the necessary information while I wrote down the clinic name and appointment time on a separate sheet of paper. Once everything was settled, I ced my pen down. ¡°Thank you so much for this.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.¡± The call ended, and I sank back into my chair, feeling proud of myself. This was not like when I epted to take lessons under the Luna Queen¡¯s direction. I did this by myself. For myself, and for my baby. Maybe I was not so much of a lost cause, after all. As a treat to myself, I decided to dig into a small bowl of leftover beef stew fromst night¡¯s dinner. A delicious meal Maggie had organized for us with chunks of potato, vegetables, and all the beef I could ask for. Sittingfortably in the dining room, I was overwhelmed with calm the moment I felt the warm broth trickle down my throat. So delicious and so soothing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It couldn¡¯t have been more than ten minutester when the phone suddenly rang again, interrupting my lunch. Was it the clinic again? I swallowed my food quickly and put my spoon down. I prepared to push myself out of my chair, but then Maggie emerged from the kitchen, wiping dry her hands on her apron from cleaning something, and headed towards the direction of the drawing room. ¡°Please, keep eating, Miss Maeve,¡± she said, gesturing for me to sit back down once she noticed I was in the process of getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were busy. I can-¡± ¡°Nonsense. This is hardly what I¡¯d consider an inconvenience. Now,¡± Maggie said pointedly, ¡°sit back down and eat.¡± Feebly, I settled back in my chair as she went to answer the phone, feeling a bit like a scolded child. Still, I had to admit it was nice to let someone else handle it. Maybe the call had nothing to do with me. Maybe it was something Maggie could take care of without my help. I had taken a few more spoonfuls of the soup when she suddenly returned, phone in hand. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the Luna Queen,¡± Maggie said urgently as she approached me, holding out the phone. ¡°She wants to speak with you.¡± Queen Leonora? Quickly, I put my spoon down and took the phone. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I stammered into the phone. ¡°Good morning!¡± ¡°Good morning, dear,¡± Queen Leonora answered, sounding kind as ever and making me smile a little. Hearing her reminded me just how much I missed having our daily visits. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything.¡± 3/4 ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just¡­ having lunch.¡± ¡°Then I shall keep this brief. Might you be able toe to the pce tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning¡­?¡± I repeated, biting my lip as the appointment I¡¯d just scheduled swiftly came to mind. ¡°I actually have something in the morning, but I should be avable hopefully after ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± she answered without hesitation. ¡°Shall we make it an even ten thirty? Perhaps that will give you ample time to arrive.¡± ¡°Nothing could stop me,¡± I replied, my smile deepening. ¡°Are we continuing our lessons?¡± It had been a few days since ourst lesson together. What with that banquet to prepare for, along with all of her regr duties as queen, she must have been swamped with work. Not that I would ever fault her for not making the time. It was a miracle she even offered to help me in the first ce. I could not take such kindness for granted. It seemed, however, that Queen Leonora had something nned up her royal sleeve. ¡°Of a sort,¡± she answered, puzzling me. ¡°I thought we¡¯d try a different approach this time. Something a little more tailored to your future duties as a Luna Princess.¡± A new sort of lesson? The thought filled me with slight worry. What could she have nned for me? Chapter 86 ?Chapter 0163 MAEVE POV Yesterday''s phone call with Luna Queen Leonora stuck out in my mind like a sore thumb. I couldn''t stop thinking about it, no matter how much I tried. A different sort of lesson...? The thought was a little unnerving. Somehow, I got the sense we would not be afforded the same sort of privacy I was ustomed to. But I''d already had decent practice, if the two banquets I''d recently attended counted. I rubbed my hands over my shirt, both to wipe my mmy hands dry and to tten any stubbor wrinkles. Maybe I was overthinking things, like usual. It won''t do me any good to worry about something like this, I tried to remind myself. It''s beyond my control. All I need to do is show up, so focus on something else. Instead, I let my restless eyes wander the room I found myself in. The examination chair I was currently seated in was quite ufortable-stiff and the sound of stic shuffling scratched against my ears. My nose filled with the strong scent of antiseptics. Helpful posters and diagrams covered the walls, with incredibly detailed illustrations of the anatomy of a pregnant woman''s body. So... this is what a doctor''s office looks like... It was like I was brought back to my first time visiting that Pampered Pups store-that new andpletely foreign world that felt so much like a baby''s dreame to life. Where all I could see, smell, and feel were for babies. Instantly, I was swarmed with that same sense of overwhelm. Well... perhaps even more now than before. Because these people could tell me more about my baby than I ever could have learned myself. Everything I thought I knew came either from an impromptu doctor''s visit or was based on the books I had read was nothing but mere spection. Here, I could learn how much he weighed right now... or how big he actually was... or if he had all of his fingers and toes yet. The thought made my stomach flutter. And then, a gentle knock sounded at the door. The door squeaked open as a woman peeked her head in. "Maeve?" My lips pressed together in a small, awkward smile. "That''s me." "Wonderful! I''m Doctor Meadows," she greeted with a kind smile, holding out her hand to shake mine before grabbing the clipboard from behind the door, skimming over whatever notes had been taken. She was younger than I''d anticipated, with light ginger hair and bright, open eyes, but the professional white coat she wore-embroidered with her name in bright pink-couldn''t have been anything but legitimate.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "So," she asked, "this is your first visit to our clinic?" "Yes," I answered, rubbing my still-mmy hands over my thighs. "It''s actually my first visit with... well, any clinic, really. Yours is the first to ept me as a patient." She nodded, her face contorting into a small apologetic grimace. "Unfortunately, most clinics in the capital are highly exclusive about the clientele they ept. That''s just the way business has always been handled around here." I was pleasantly surprised. Less than one minute into the conversation and, already, she showed such a refreshing honesty and kindness that I could not get from those other clinics even as a courtesy. Maybe this arrangement could work out, after all. "In any case," Doctor Meadows continued graciously, "thank you for choosing us to help you start your journey." She paused with a smile. "I see you''re already well underway with your little one, too," she said, gesturing towards my belly. "How about we get started and take a look at things?" I nodded and lifted my shirt, ready for her to apply that strange blue stuff like I''d learned to be prepared for. She put a pair oftex gloves on and spread the jelly over my belly. "You''re a pro at this," shemented, sounding both surprised and mildly impressed when I didn''t so much as flinch. "And you say this is your first appointment," she gently teased. I smiled awkwardly. "It is. I just had two private doctor visits early on where he did something simr. The father is pretty protective," I said, feeling the need to exin a little. She continued to move the wand across my belly. "That''s hardly something to feel insecure about," she said kindly, though her eyes were glued to the screen. "It''s lovely that he sounds so involved with the baby. There are too many who couldn''t care less about the goings-on of their own children." That made me feel all the more affection for Xaden, who was anything but uninvolved. "I know, I''m really lucky, I guess." After a moment of clicking at theputer, she eventually turned the monitor to face me, so I could see what she saw, I had been expecting a picture or.. something of my baby in the womb, but I was surprised to see a wash of cks and whites jumping across the screen. "Oh...* Dr. Meadows nced at me with a smile. "Fascinating, isn''t it?" I cocked my head, taking in everything that I could see on therge screen in front of me. "It''s all so... gray." Sheughed, making me blush in embarrassment. "Unfortunately, ultrasounds can only go so far," she conceded. "Though, I agree, it would be nice if it was more like a camera." The room grew quiet again while she looked for something. "And.. aha-!" Dr. Meadows eximed, pointing at the middle of the screen. "There he is." I blinked in confusion. All I could see was a strange mishmash of cks and whites. "Ah...where am I supposed to be looking..?" I asked, hoping I didn''te across as painfully ignorant as I thought I sounded. Thankfully, Dr. Meadows was patient. "Do you see this ck space in the middle of the screen?" "Yes..." "And do you see that white blob in the middle of the ck space?" "I see it." She turned to me with a smile. "That''s him." "That''s my baby..?" I repeated, wide-eyed. "That little blob right there?" "Yep." She nodded, pausing the image on the screen and zooming in a bit closer for me to see. "That little blob is your baby. And, by the looks of things," she murmured, looking closely at the screen, "he''s about three inches long. No bigger than the size of a plum." I did a double-take. "That''s it? He feels so much bigger than that." "All new moms think so. Still, this is quite normal for two months." I swallowed. Two months... "Actually," I said with a wince, catching the doctor''s sharp attention, "I''m only one month along. Well, just barely over one month along, I guess." "... Is that so? That''s quite a jump for Little Boy, isn''t it?" I winced. "That''s why I''m here. The doctors I''ve seen all said the same thing, but they can''t tell me why, and it''s freaking me out a little." "Of course," she said kindly, sounding so very understanding of my predicament. She put the wand away and gave me some paper towels so that I could dry and cover myself up once again. "Though... it wouldn''t be too far out of the ordinary if the baby''s own father experienced simr symptoms as a child. Gic fetal growth is not as much a concem of mine, as long as the baby is showing otherwise healthy development." I nodded slowly. That made sense, I supposed. She then gazed expectantly at me. "Could you provide any insight on the father''s health?" And there was the inevitable question. She... wanted to know about Xaden. Perhaps with time, I might feel morefortable being open with her, but I wanted to try to do this without exposing the truth just yet. "Oh... okay," I said, swallowing. "He''s-um, an alpha. Big, tall... very tall.." I held my hand sheepishly above my head by at least a foot. "He''s healthy in every possible way. He''s.."I trailed off, struggling to find the appropriate word. Ultimately, I couldn''t finish with anything else but: "He''s just... perfect." Dr. Meadows gave me a small, encouraging smile. "And what about you?" she asked, adding her notes to the clipboard. Oh. I supposed I should''ve seen thating, as well. I trusted Xaden to keep my background a secret in this wolf eat wolf world, but her? I did not know this woman, even if she was a doctor. My deafening uncertainty must have spoken volumes, because she swiveled around to face me directly, looking serious. "I should point out that anything we talk about stays strictly between us," she said, though she was quick to amend with: "unless yours or the baby''s safety is at stake, of course. If you''re notfortable enough to share with me yet, you do not have to. But the only way I can be as urate with my answers as possible, is if you''re open with me." I wasn''t sure if she knew it or not, but it was like a huge weight lifted off my shoulders the moment she said this. "..." I averted my gaze, keeping them glued on my hands rather than her face, "I don''t know. I don''t know anything about the details of my birth, and I can only tell you that my father is an alpha. He refuses to tell me anything else." Dr. Meadows was quiet for a moment as she wrote on her clipboard. "It''s entirely possible this growth derives from alpha blood, especially if ites from both you and the father," she said, "but even that is a rare case. Most alpha babies do not grow as quickly as this." My fingers scrunched into the folds of my shirt. "Even if it''s possible... is it a sign of something bad?" Her mouth ttened. "Sometimes, yes, it can indicate underlying health problems, but everything I''m seeing right now is proving otherwise," she murmured as the steady scratch of her pen came to a stop. "If you''d like, I can order some further tests to be done to get a more thorough reading on the baby. But like I said, everything else I''m seeing shows that he''s perfectly healthy." "Do whatever you need to do," I said without a moment of hesitation. "I just want to make sure he is absolutely okay." "Then, I''ll have to ask for some samples before you leave. In the meantime, while the test results are processing, I''d like to have youe back every... let''s say two weeks, to make sure Little Boy is still doing okay." Little Boy... I could feel him, and for the first time, I was able to see him, even if he didn''t quite look like what I''d expected. He was a little blob, but he was mine, and I would do anything for him. Even if it meant letting Dr. Meadows run her tests on me. Chapter 87 MAEVE POV I nced at the overhead clock. 10:20 o''clock... And I was supposed to be at the pce in ten minutes! I was cutting it close. Very close. Dr. Meadows'' clinic was, by no means, far away from the pce. Not only was it within two miles of Mona Road, but we had even finished with nearly forty minutes to spare. What I''d forgotten to take into ount was the tests she''d ordered following my appointment. Peeing in a cup was not quite an experience I thought I''d ever have, but what was done was done and I wanted to forget the whole thing happened. And then there was the bloodwork, which was my first time being poked and prodded by needles. Of course, it didn''t help that my veins were smaller than average and required more pokes and prods than I''d like. And then there were my clothes, which werepletely-and horrifyingly-inappropriate to wear in the presence of the Luna Queen, of all people. Yesterday, I''d been advised by the receptionist over the phone to wearfortable clothes for my appointment, but I''d quickly realized during the drive back that my loose v-neck shirt, ck leggings, and canvas ts had to go. Now, I found myself wearing a simple navy blue sundress and white dress ts-simple yetfortable and, most importantly, suitable to wear to the pce. It was a very... very necessary change, but it also threatened to make mete. By the time the car managed to finally roll to a stop, the clock hit 10:25, which meant it was my cue to leave. I all but threw myself out of the car as soon as it was safe and hurried into the pce, where I was surprised to see Charlotte making her way towards me. "Good morning, Maeve," Charlotte greeted with a smile. "I was beginning to worry you might not make it after all." Ihastened my steps until I finally reached her and quickly fell into a curtsy. However informal and friendly we were in private, I did not feelfortable disrespecting her station in the middle of the royal pce, where anyone could walk upon us. "I''m sorry," I said, out of breath. "I should have called, but I was distracted by an appointment I had this morning." "An appointment?" Charlotte repeated, ncing me over up and down. "Are you unwell?" I shook my head. "No, it was just a check-up for the baby. Everything''s fine." The subsequent relief on her face was a pleasant surprise that filled me with sudden warmth. "Of course it is. My nephew is a tough little boy. There''s nothing he can''t ovee, especially with you and my brother to take care of him." I smiled, quietly thanking her for the sentiment. "Are you joining today''s lesson?" She shrugged disconcertingly, despite the knowing, growing grin she not-so-subtly disyed. "In a manner of speaking, but the short answer is yes. Come on, I''ll lead us there." I waited a moment to see if she would borate on her mother''s n, but when she simply stood there with such an expectant look on her face, just waiting for me to follow her, I realized she did not have anything else to add. Was that... all she would say about it?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "You... wouldn''t happen to know what we''re doing, would you?" "So many questions!" she quipped, looping her arm around mine. "You''ll find out when we get there. My mother is waiting in the gardens for us." That baffled me even further. Charlotte was in on this apparent secret, too? What on earth could the Luna Queen have nned... and why were they both so cryptic about it? Did they really want me to learn what to do on the fly? Was this some sort of test? I tightened my grip on Charlotte''s arm as she led me through the pce. If it was, in fact, a test, I wanted to do my very best. No more fighting with others and no more awkwardness. Within minutes, we finally made it to the gardens, where I found myself surrounded by the most beautiful diversity of flora and fauna, all groomed to ssy perfection, vibrant and fresh in thete moming sun. And there, in the center of it all, Queen Leonora stood, speaking with an attendant. Chapter 88 ?Chapter 0166 "Mother," Charlotte beckoned, prompting her mother to turn around, "ourst guest has finally arrived." "Your Majesty," I whispered, curtsying before lifting my gaze to meet hers. "I''m sorry, I hope I''m not toote." Queen Leonora shook her head. "Nonsense, you''re right on time." For the first time since entering the garden, I took a proper look around and was surprised to find that we were, in fact, not alone. There were perhaps fifteen... no more than twenty women gathered in the garden with us, all spread out at small tables and chatting amongst themselves. Most of them looked more simr in age to me, with others appearing closer to their thirties or forties. All were dressed nicely, indicating they were likely from alpha families. And sitting among the women, in a gold, flowy dress that ented her pretty blonde up-do... was none other than Isabelle. But she had not yet noticed me, it seemed. She was too busy enthralled in her conversation with three other highborn girls that I''d never met before. Thank goodness for that.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But... why was she here, too? My anxious silence must have spoken volumes to the queen, because she broke her silence then. "You have nothing to be worried about," she gently insisted. "As a matter of fact, I think today''s activity will be perfect for you. Remember to keep in mind everything you''ve learned thus far, but above all, I want you to trust your instincts." "My instincts?" Queen Leonora smiled. "Yes. Do what Maeve feels is right." Do what feels right, I mused. That sounded easy enough. "Ladies," she called out, gently pping her hands together and bringing the garden to a silent standstill, e, let us gather around now." Quickly, anyone who was not seated took their seat and anyone who''d been busy chatting silenced themselves. Charlotte discreetly pointed me towards a table with an open chair, which I was grateful to take. Out of theer of my eye, I saw Isabelle re in my direction, but she otherwise kept to herself. I suppressed a sigh. As long as she left me alone, I''d be fine. Queen Leonora stayed in ce, where she could see everyone. "Wee to our lovely gardens. I see a few familiar faces, and plenty of neers," she said, smiling as her gaze briefly skimmed over me. "Before I let you get started on your projects, I''ll just leave you all with this: we may hold the world on our shoulders as women, but never forget," she enunciated with the power of a true Luna, "that we are just as strong as the men at our sides." "Although, some might say," she continued with a teasing lilt, but the fire in her eyes showed otherwise, "that we are stronger." A chorus ofughter and cheers rang out from the women in attendance, and I feltpelled to partake in the revelry. And suddenly, it dawned on me what was going on here. This was no ordinary gossip circle for highborn Lunas and mates to have fun and talk willy-nilly. This was a support circle. In other words, this was a chance for me to practice what it meant to be a Luna Princess with those unsuspecting. I steeled myself, I could do this. There was a variety of different activitiesid out for us to engage in. Many chose to draw, while some chose to knit, and others even chose to arrange flowers. They all were things I''d never had the opportunity to try before, and I was filled with the urge to try every single one. But there was one craft I found myself inexplicably drawn to. I wasn''t sure how I''d do it, but I wanted to make a bracelet. I gravitated toward lovely ocean blues and warm forest greens-the colors soothing something deep inside my soul-and began to weave them together as one might braid several strands of hair. The image I''d envisioned in my head was adorable, but it was nowhere near the mess I was making in front of me. "Ah, that''s not how you do it." I nced up at the girl seated at my right-young and pretty, with light brown hair and a lovely pink dress-where awkward confusion was written very clearly across her face. Chapter 89 ?Chapter 89 "I.... have no idea what I''m doing," I admitted with a helplessugh. She gave me a small smile, putting down her own project and scooting ever so closer to me. "You see, you take the colored strings you want, and then you tie a knot at the top here," she said, pointing at the end of my batch of strings and watching as I followed her instructions. "Make sure it''s nice and tight. Now, you weave them together, like this- She picked up her strings and demonstrated for me. "This," she said, holding one string, "crosses over this one. And this one over here crosses over this one. And you continue the motions until you get to the end." I watched her work before turning my attention back to my own. There were a lot of steps to remember, but it all sounded so simple when she put it like that. "Okay... I think I got it." I smiled up at her. "Thank you...?" "I''m ra." "Maeve," I offered. "I don''t believe I recognize you. Are you mated to a soldier?" "I''m engaged. We''re still waiting to be mated," I said, avoiding any specifics, since it wasn''t of any particr importance here. Another girl-young with curly, dark hair and a cream, floral dress-leaned in. "I hope you''re ready for what''s toe," she muttered before returning to her drawing. "Being mated to a soldier is no easy task, especially with what they''ve been saying on the news about this war." Instantly, the memory of that talk I''d had with Xaden some days ago sprung to mind. He''d tried so hard to hide the truth from me, but I could see it in his eyes... just how much he dreaded the thought of what could happen. Of what could be close to bing our reality. I twirled the strings around my fingers. "It''s scary," I admitted. "Not knowing if they''ll be okay or not." "Tell me about it," the curly-haired girl mumbled, her pencil slowlying to a stop. "I worry every night might be ourst. If we really do go to war, I''m afraid I''ll never see my Noah again." An older woman at our table shushed her. "Don''t jinx things, Eloise," she scolded, prompting said girl to quickly snap her mouth shut. "You should have faith in our great monarch and his army. No matter what happens, they will take care of everything." "There''s nothing wrong with being afraid," I insisted, pulling the attention of the table back to me. "That''s what makes us all... normal."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The woman stared at me curiously before trimming the leaves off a rose stem. "Why on earth is that? That certainly wouldn''t do me any good with my husband on the alpha council." I smiled ruefully. Little did she know my future mate was her superior. "I don''t want to hide my burdens behind him," I admitted, filled with thoughts of Xaden as I continued to weave my bracelet. "I want to share his. I want him to know he''s not alone-that I''m his partner in this, through and through. After all," I continued, ncing up at thedies around my table, "isn''t that what makes us Lunas? Not by hiding behind our mate, but by standing beside him?" To my surprise, the rest of the table was stunned silent. I blinked. Had I said something wrong...? But then ra spoke up. "You have a wonderful way of looking at things, Maeve." Eloise agreed with a bright, curious smile. Even the seasoned Luna had nothing to counter. "It sounds like this fianc¨¦ of yours is quite the lucky wolf. Does he share your sentiments?" Shyly, I opened up to the table, and this was one of the rare times I felt like I could fit in with a group of strangers. Maybe... just maybe... I could do this Luna Princess thing. Chapter 90 ?Chapter 90 MAEVE POV The rest of the morning flew by, and before long, I found myself with an adequately made bracelet and a mildly dry throat from all the talking I''d done. I survived the lesson. I still wasn''t sure how, but I did... and it felt so natural. Not once did I feel like I had to put on a mask or pretend to be someone I wasn''t. I was just... me. Once I was alone, watching a few of the girls and Charlotte start to collect some of the projects that had been left behind, I felt Queen Leonora''s presence approach me. *That wasn''t so terrible now, was it?" she asked, gazing at me carefully. *... actually really liked it," I admitted. "I''ve never been able to just... talk to other girls like that." And I got a cute, handmade bracelet out of it, I silently added. "I know I warn you and Charlotte about being careful with the people you talk to, especially when you fully enter our world, but it is possible to make friends. And, as you can see," she said, gesturing to the unknowing figures of the girls I''d sat with, "there are plenty who will enjoy yourpany. Do you know why?" I shook my head. "Because you''re an empath. People are naturally drawn to your kindness, even if they don''t quite yet realize why, but we can sense these things. People recognize those who are naturally good, just as easily as those who are naturally... not. It''s a gift, Maeve, even though it may sometimes feel like a burden." "That... that''s not what I was told growing up," I said, trying to ignore the thick, familiar feeling that arose in my chest whenever I was reminded of my family. "It''s funny how tightly words can stick to you, even if you try with all your might to shake them off."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Queen Leonora rested aforting hand on my shoulder. "Then don''t waste your energy trying to shake them off," she said, taking me by surprise. "Instead, write even bigger words on top of them, or next to them, or wherever you''d like. Keep them, and let yourself see just how wrong they were to say that to you." I blinked, squeezing the bracelet tucked within my hands. "I will." With a few parting words, Queen Leonora left to go speak with some of the older women who''d been waiting for her. And when Charlotte passed by with her arms full of sketchbooks and art supplies, I couldn''t help but reach out. *Are you sure you don''t want my help?" "You''re not lifting a finger," she said firmly. "Haven''t you heard that rule about heavy lifting while pregnant?" Thummed. "You really are like your brother, you know." "I''m not sure if that''s meant to be apliment," she replied snarkily, to which I gave her a yful shrug." Teasing aside, I really can''t wait for you to officially be my sister. It''ll be so nice to talk to you without all the secrecy," *As far as I''m concerned," I murmured, "we are sisters." Before she could respond, the group of girls and servants helping her managed to catch up with her, prompting her to follow them, though the way her eyes lit up was impossible to miss. "Well, Queen Leonora was right. You were a natural.* Startled, I whirled around to see Isabelle, sitting a short distance away and sipping at a ss of wine. Instantly, I tensed up. "Hello, Isabelle." Isabelle hummed, getting to her feet and saunteringzily in my direction. "It must be nice to have the queen''s favor on your side... to know that you can just cheat your way to the top of the pack, while some of us-" she enunciated with a pointed re, "worked through blood, sweat, and tears to get to where we are now." "Her Majesty was kind enough to-" "Kindness is not something to be proud of," she spat, cutting me off. "All the nice attention might make you feel special now, but soon enough, you''ll realize you''re just a pity project for her and the princess." I swallowed. I had to remind myself that was not true. They''d done too much for me-and with me-for it all to be a mere sympathy game. "This... this is not about pity," I weakly countered. "And... e-even if that''s what they felt for me, I don''t want that. I just want a family of my own. Something real. You must have seen how my parents and sister treated me way back when, haven''t you?" Chapter 91 ?Chapter 91N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "It''s interesting," Isabelle said with a sneer, "how you could''ve married into literally any other pack in the entire kingdom and yet... you chose mine." She waved her hand, gesturing towards the unsuspecting Queen Leonora, who busied herself with a few of the lingering guests. Huh... I had faintly recalled what Isabelle had said to me during my first trip to the pce, when she''d sabotaged my dress in the bathroom: "I will not share the pce with the likes of you." Did she... see me as a threat? Was she... jealous? I blinked. "Do you think I wanted any of this?" "Whether you wanted this or not is irrelevant. Either way, you are still here... in my home," she said with a distasteful curl of her lip, marring her otherwise pretty face, "and yet, you are still very much the raggedy girl in the corner, no matter how drastically you want to change yourself. It''s appalling to see what they''re willing to settle for." That stung. But it was no worse than the things Sarah used to say to me every damn day of my life. It was no different than the things I didn''t already think of myself. But Xaden didn''t think of me like that... and that was what pushed me to fight for myself. "I know," I dared to retort, facing her dead on. "I know I''m nothing like you. I never wished to be a Luna Princess, or to have a baby long before I was ready to, or to have a family that despised me so truly... so deeply that they decided that my only purpose in this life was to do their bidding." I swallowed, trying topose myself again. *I... I don''t know why I''m here. I never wanted to be. But I''m here because, by some grace of the goddess, Xaden found me... and he wants me. Is it so wrong for me to want to hold on to that? I mean... you of all people should rte. You''re mated into the family, just like I''m supposed to be soon." "Don''t you dare lump me in with you. You''re nothing like me, and you will never be what I am." "We''re both daughters of alpha ministers," I pointed out. "If you can learn how to be a luna princess, so can I." A short, contemptuousugh burst from Isabelle''s lips. "An ant can never be a swan, no matter how hard it might try," I lifted my chin. "I''m not an ant. I''m just as much a wolf as you are," I said, despite the cold chill that surged through my body as I remembered yesterday''s chat with Xaden. "And what matters is I''m willing to work for it." "Do you honestly think it''s as simple as that?" she questioned. "It is not like any woman can just transform overnight. It requires a certain refinement and many, many years of study and training." "... I can do it," I said, though it was every bit for myself as it was for her. "I can, and I will." Even ants are capable of great things, regardless of their insignificance. Her face reddened, and she opened her mouth to retort something- -SMACK! Startled, I jerked my head in the direction the sound came from. Out of the corner of my eye, even Isabelle whirled around, equally bewildered. The next few moments moved in what felt like slow motion. In an instant, my eyes locked on the very familiar-and daunting-figure of the Alpha King, himself, standing at the end of an open corridor where everyone in the courtyard could see him. But he was not alone. He towered over someone else as they fell to the floor, with his hand still flung out from the motion of striking them. I could not see the person''s face, but I didn''t need to. Had it not been for thest few weeks, I never would have been able to guess that the victim of the Alpha King''s wrath- -was his own son, Eric. Chapter 92 ?Chapter 92 MAEVE POV Eric collided with the marble tile floor with powerful force, the sound ringing so violently, so painfully in my ears that I could not help but flinch with a gasp. Meanwhile, his father towered above him He... he just hit him. In front of everybody... Themotion between the Alpha King and his reclusive second son brought the bumbling courtyard to aplete standstill, with everyone''s eyes glued to the dramatic scene. However enthralled everyone might have been, no one dared to intervene on the young prince''s behalf. Suddenly, I was brought back to Sarah''s birthday party... drenched with wine, trembling and humiliated and utterly alone. No one from my own pack thought toe to my rescue. I wanted to be the one to break that cycle. No one should know loneliness like that. But it was like I couldn''t move. My feet were frozen where I stood. "What could he have possibly done this time?" Isabelle muttered from behind me. Chest tightening, I watched as Eric slowly propped himself up, lifting a hand to gingerly touch his cheek. He was turned away, so I couldn''t make out the details of his face. The two royals were a considerable distance away from us, so we could not make out all the words but that did very little to conceal the rage that entwined with the alpha king''s foreboding, threatening voice. But I did not need to hear him to feel the pain and the fright that Eric might have felt in that moment. "What''s going on?" one of the women from this morning''s circle asked. "Who did the king just hit?" "He''s probably just another ipetent omega," another woman muttered, apparently oblivious to the ufortable reactions made by the queen and myself. "They''re getting more and morezy by the day, I swear." *I''m sure he had iting, whoever that boy is." "Alright, everyone, that''s enough," Queen Leonora said loudly, rendering the bustling crowd silent. "This is not a spectacle for your entertainment. We thank you all foring, but I ask that you give the king his privacy and go home." To their credit, their respect for the queen outweighed any interest for gossip, and the crowd began to dissipate. King An still towered over his son, muttering something to him that I still couldn''t quite hear, but once he caught sight of the queen trying to tame the crowd, the anger on his face quickly shifted to that of tant disgruntlement. And just like that, he spun around on his heel and left. I watched Queen Leonora''s gaze flicker over her son''s crippled form before snapping back to that of her husband''s retreating figure. For the first time since I''d met her, she looked so helpless, so torn... like no matter what decision she made right there at that moment, it would never be the right one. But then she took one step back, slowly followed by another. "I''m sorry," she whispered after a long, agonizing moment, tearing away from the two of us to follow the enraged king. My heart dropped, but now was not the time to mull over such things. Eric was hurt. He needed help. He needed a friend.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Once the queen had left, Isabelle decided she was done with the scene and left without another word. Not that that impacted me or my decision. If no one would be there for Eric, I would. So I ran to him. *Come on... up you go-* I urged, steeling myself to help lift him to his feet. "We need to get you to the pce physician." He shook his head. "No... no... that''s not necessary." With a grunt, I helped hoist him up. "Yes, it is," I insisted. "Your face is going to swell if you don''t." "I don''t care." "Well, I do," I loudly said, startling him. "One way or another, you''re getting help, so either we go together or I''m finding him myself." Slowly, he nodded and led us through the pce corridors. For a while, there was nothing but silence as we navigated the pce, passing gilded window after window, and different priceless sculptures that decorated the hallways. "I can''t believe he could just strike you out of nowhere just like that." I tried my best to contain the tremble in my voice, stirred by echoes of the past. I could see little snippets of my father in the king, and it was like I was stuck living in the dark depths of his shadow once again. I heard Eric swallow. And then he mumbled something that I did not quite catch. Gently, I touched him on his shoulder. "What did you say? Eric lifted his eyes to meet mine. "It was me," he repeated. The stillness in his voice and face unnerved me. "I provoked him." I couldn''t believe my ears. Was it possible he was... defending his father? *There''s not a single excuse in this world," I said, as stern as I could muster, "that could even begin to defend him for doing this to you." All of a sudden, he let out a shortugh, tinged with bitterness. "Thest thing I would ever do is defend that man." The intensity that burned in his eyes slowly morphed into something distant as he again lifted his hand to touch his cheek, still very red and tender. "I... I said something to him. Something that he never expected me to say, and... he did not like what he heard." Chapter 93 ?Chapter 93 "Well, if you insulted him, all the better," I boldly insisted. "I''d consider that well-deserved payback for all the horrible treatment you''ve endured." He hummed. For a moment, silence surrounded us once again, until Eric slowly came to a stop. "You know what... I''m sorry, I can''t do this. I would rather be alone right now." I wanted to protest. I didn''t feel right leaving him alone, but if this was what he wanted, there wasn''t anything I could do to stop him. I certainly did not want to force him or make him any more ufortable than he already was. "Please," he begged. The pain in his voice grated at me. "Okay..." I ultimately whispered, pulling away. And then he continued his way down the hall, leaving me with a heavy feeling in my stomach. I hoped he was going to be okay. THIRD PERSON POV An stormed into the privacy of his chambers, closely followed by his queen. *Leave us," Leonora ordered to the guards standing at the door, "please.* The two guards exchanged nces. The queen, renowned and loved by all of her subjects for her gentle and caring nature, never gave orders unless it was urgent or a matter of the utmost importance. Whatever was going to happen, it was not going to be good. Once she was finally alone with her mate, she mmed the door shut behind them and whirled around on him. "What on earth has gotten into you?" she demanded, red with anger and humiliation, following him further into their room. "I hope you understand how barbaric you came across as-and in front of all those people, too!" She was met with a frustrating silence as he paced their ornate rug. She took a step closer. "Well-are you going to say anything?" "He knows." Leonora huffed impatiently, crossing her arms. "Am I supposed to know what that means?" All of a sudden, An punched the wall, startling her. "An!" she scolded, dumbfounded as he removed his hand from the newly formed crater in the wall of their foyer. Small pebbles of debris fell from his clenched, white knuckles, but he felt no pain. "What is- "Eric-" he spat, their son''s name spewing out of his mouth like the most potent of venoms, "that useless boy- knows." Something frantic swirled in the depths of her mate''s green eyes, something haunted and wild that she hadn''t seen in a long time. Many things displeased An, but very little could elicit a rage of this caliber in the long time she had been with him. And it was like time stopped at that moment. Oh, she thought as it dawned on her, her arms falling to her sides. That''s what he meant. It had been years-no, decades since she wasst reminded of that. She had long hoped it was something to be left behind in the past, that they could all move on from, but she could still feel the pang in her chest, dull but deep andpletely unmistakable. Bandages work wonders at helping wounds heal, but they do not prevent scars.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Her features turned stoic, too difficult to be able to read, even by her husband of nearly thirty years. "It finally happened, then." "I don''t know how he knows." An couldn''t stop moving, pacing the length of their bedroom. "I was so careful to ensure he never found out." She only nodded. She wished she could say she was surprised by this revtion, but she had always known that Eric was too clever for his own good. And, of course, it didn''t help that he was forced to live in what was practically solitude, surrounded only by ink and paper and the broad expanse of his mind. This was inevitable. *But I am absolutely certain of one thing, Leonora. That boy will never have another moment of freedom ever again. "If he''s telling the truth, this will only make things worse," she murmured, trying to reason with him. "Perhaps it''s time to speak with him about this." "I have nothing," he spat, simmering with loathing, "to say to that boy." "And why not?" she demanded, her eyes ring. "It''s not like it''s his fault." All of a sudden, An whirled around on her, almost blind in his overwhelming fury, but Leonora stood her ground, meeting his deadly gaze straight on, daring him to make another move. After a long, tense minute, he rubbed a hand over his face, suddenly heavy with the weight of a million worlds on his shoulders. "You must understand, Leonora," he muttered, "this is for the good of our family. And it is for our family, that I make this decision." Silent tears welled in her eyes for the boy who never asked for any of this. *From now on," he darkly vowed, "he is to be kept on a tight leash." Chapter 94 ?Chapter 94 MAEVE POV My mind ran awhirl the entire drive home. That day was turning out to be far more eventful than I''d ever expected. Even as I left the car and strolled up the stairs to reach the front door, I couldn''t help but wonder about my baby, mull over today''s lesson, worry about Eric... It was exhausting, and to be honest, all I wanted to do was go to bed. I turned the handle and opened the grand door, fully expecting to just wander inside, but, to my surprise, I bumped into what felt like a solid wall. "Oh-!" I gasped, thrown off-bnce by the sudden motion until strong, sturdy arms wrapped around my back, steadying me. And then, again catching me by surprise, the wall-as well as my savior-turned out to be none other than my handsome and regal fianc¨¦, who looked somewhat equally stunned by what just happened. This time, my breath was stolen for an entirely different reason. Oh, how I could look at him all day... "Well, what are the odds of that?" Xaden quipped, rubbing his thumbs along my waist. "Here I was, wondering where you''ve been all morning, only to have you fall into my arms the second I walk out the door." I felt a little warm with embarrassment. "Sounds like just a coincidence to me." *So it seems," he murmured, pressing a tender kiss to my forehead. "And if it weren''t for another coincidence, we wouldn''t have found each other in the first ce. Would you call that a coincidence, too?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I scrunched my fingers into his jacket, trying my best to ignore Burke awkwardly shuffling his way around us. Frankly, I had trouble focusing on a single word he was saying after the day I''d had. "Uh.... what?" I asked dumbly. A low sound rumbled in his chest, vibrating throughout my body. "It''s nothing," he said. "I wish I could talk more, but I actually have an errand to run. I''ll be back before long." And just like that, he was gone, leaving me all alone in the doorway of our home. I had no idea what was going on and, frankly, didn''t have the energy to think about anything anymore. I really should go take a nap. XADEN POV It was silent in the car until I cleared my throat. "She didn''t seem at all suspicious, did she?" Burke was unfazed by the question. "Not at all, Prince Xaden," he answered without a shred of doubt, while typing something into his phone. *This has to be special." I began to fidget with the hem of my coat. I focused on everything-the dust particles floating in the air, the trees whooshing past as the car drove through the capital, the sunrays gently beaming through the closed windows-and nothing all at once. "I want to be able to surprise her." "I assure you, she''ll be very surprised by the gesture. Anydy would be. Even if she somehow thought you were up to something, I would bet every single cent I have that she''d never expect you to return with an engagement ring." It was long overdue but something I couldn''t put off a second longer. Maeve needed a ring. And she would be wearing one before the day ended. When I stayed silent, Burke looked at me very carefully before a knowing grin spread across his face. "Could it be that you''re nervous?" "Nervous?" I scoffed. "What could I possibly have to be nervous about? We''re already a few steps ahead of the curve. We live together," I said, counting off my fingers, "we''re expecting a baby, and we have a date for our mating ceremony," Even with all of my sound logic, however, Burke remained unconvinced, staring at me with a rather deadpan expression. "I''m serious. A ring is..." I muttered, "nothing." His grin only deepened. "You can''t fool me. I know you like the back of my hand, Xaden." That knowing look he wore irritated me, and what pissed me off even further was the fact that he waspletely correct. Chapter 95 ?Chapter 95 Nearly every step, every decision in our rtionship after the fact was practicallyid out for us, but the ring was something I could choose for myself. Something that properly showed my devotion to her, and the depth of my feelings for her. Something that clearly marked her as off-limits until the day we could finally announce our engagement. I felt like the weight of our future together hinged on this decision- That was, until Burke patted me on the shoulder with the kindness and intimacy of a lifelong friend. Of a brother. "Come on, Xaden," he said, more gently this time, "I only kid. You said it yourself-you already have everything set in stone... all you need is the ring. Now, be serious: is there any part of you that honestly believes she''ll hate it?" I took a breath, remembering myself. Of course she wouldn''t. Maeve was simple and so easy to please... and she adored everything I''d given her thus far. If anything, she would think herself undeserving of such a gift. But, oh, how far from the truth that was. She deserved everything. And I was determined to give it to her. Before long, we reached our destination. Lunar Luxe-a high-end jewelry store deep within the heart of the capital. The clerk-a slender man with side-swept silver hair and sleek, all-ck attire-practically threw himself at our feet the instant we entered. "Prince Xaden!" he eximed with a deep bow. "It''s an honor to wee you to Lunar Luxe, home to only the best jewelry the kingdom has to offer, as Your Highness already knows!" "How could I not?" I offered the clerk a charismatic smile. "The ring my brothermissioned for his mating ceremonyst year was superb." It wasn''t a lie. The one Isabelle wore was truly something to behold. A lovely ring embellished with tiny rubies along the thick, gold band, all tied together with a shining diamond half the size of an eyeball. It was because of this, actually, that madeing here a no-brainer. If they were able topose something that befitted my sister-inw''s extravagant taste, surely they could fashion something that suited Maeve with no problem. "Ah, you are too kind, Your Highness! That ring is our pride and joy." He then approached me with a particr sparkle in his eyes. "And what style of ring are you looking for?" I opened my mouth, ready to answer out of pure instinct, but forced myself to stop. No one could know yet that I was ring-shopping for my intended Luna, who was waiting at home for me. If the press got their hands on the truth, they would have a field day. I had no choice but to pretend I wasn''t the client. "Excuse me?" I asked, feigning confusion. The clerk, however,pletely disregarded me. "We have in stock a lovely assortment of rings for you to choose from," he boasted, waving my attention toward the array of designs on disy within the ss cases. "Anything and everything a girl could dream to receive from an impressive alpha like yourself." I pressed my lips together. I was right, it seemed. No doubt, he knew about the rumors surrounding Maeve and myself, and he wanted to win my favor in exchange for a snippet of delicious truth. He just reeked of desperation. "Ah," I said, smiling ruefully. "There seems to be some sort of misunderstanding." His eager face fell. "Misunderstanding? But... aren''t you?" "You''d do well not to believe everything you hear. I''m not the client. I only came to support my best friend." I gestured towards the beta beside me, fully expecting him to y along, but was met with baffled silence. Damn it, Burke-I wanted to sigh. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten the ruse already. "Don''t worry, old friend," I said, pretending to be sympathetic as I pped him on the shoulder, and made sure to say this next part clearly and concisely: "I''ll help you find the perfect ring for your fiancee."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Burke blinked, his mind appearing tog for a moment before he returned to his senses. Chapter 96 ? "Yes," he finally chimed in, addressing the visibly disappointed clerk. "I''m afraid I''m useless when ites to fashion or jewelry, so I thought I''d enlist the help of His Highness and his... remarkable intuition." He... could have been more convincing, but his performance would have to suffice for now. The clerk exchanged a look with one of his colleagues out of the corner of my eye. It was more than apparent he was still very skeptical, but to his credit, he didn''t press the matter with us any further. *Forgive me, sir," he said with a smile before turning to Burke. "What style of ring are you looking for?" Burke looked pitifully lost."... Where does one begin?" "How about we start with the band of the ring? We have gold, stainless steel, rose-gold.." Burke peered at me. "What do you think, Xaden?" "Well," I hummed, pretending to appear disinterested, "you can never go wrong with silver." He nodded, following my lead. *Are you... sure?" the clerk questioned with some worry. "You would fare much better with stainless steel or even titanium." Silver was, unfortunately, a rare metal in ournds and, even so, one that was scarcely used. Most werewolves had some minor aversion to such a pure substance-a w even the Moon Goddess herself couldn''t reverse. But it mattered not. If silver was what Maeve wanted, she would get it. "No, he''s right," Burke interjected. "My intended happens to love silver." After a moment, the clerk slowly nodded. "Silver, it is." He then led us to a corner of the store with a small selection of silver rings. He offered to pull out every single one for us to inspect, but, while they were all beautiful in their own way, they weren''t what I envisioned giving to Maeve. That was, until one ring, in particr, caught my eye. It was small... a mere fragmentpared to that which Isabelle wore, but it wasn''t the size that stood out to me. It was the iridescent gemstone attached to the simple silver band. The same shade of blue that swirled deep in Maeve''s eyes shone from one angel, interwoven with the same violet that glowed in her mother''s one-of-a-kind crystal at another angel. I saw Maeve in this ring, and I was... mystified. "That," the clerk said, noticing my intense focus, "is cut from one of the most rare gems in our stock." He pulled out the ring from the ss case with careful, steady hands and held it up for us to take a closer look. "Behold, the Amethyst of Artemis." "It''s beautiful," Burkemented from somewhere beside me. "And you say it''s rare?" The clerk nodded emphatically, leaning in close as if to tell a forbidden secret. "They say it was mined in a country of ages past, whose people haven''t been seen in generations," he murmured, gazing intently between the two of us and the gem. "What you see here is likely one of thest remaining remnants of a long-missing civilization."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That sounded a lot like a bullshit story for naive customers. The things a desperate clerk woulde up with to sell precious, lovely merchandise such as this were limitless. But, still, for some reason... I couldn''t take my eyes off this ring. There was a prolonged moment of silence before the clerk broke it by clearing his throat. "Shall I take the silence to mean you like it?" It was astonishing, but I was actually at a loss for words. What could one possibly say when they found the perfect ring for their mate? "You know what?" Burke suddenly said. "I think this is the one. I''ll take it." "And I''ll pay for it," I interjected, startling the clerk. "It''s a gift to my friend and his betrothed." I smiled, mostly to myself. "May they always be happy together." Chapter 97 ? MAEVE POV I awoke in my bed to the sensation of something brushing against my cheek. Warm. Solid. Gentle. Ticklish, making my nose crinkle. I was still half asleep, curled up in afortable pair of cotton pajamas, when I raised my hand to swat at whatever was touching me. Imagine my surprise, then, when I suddenly felt another hand enclose mine. My shock did notst, however, once I realized whose it was. I''d recognize this hand anywhere. "Xaden..." I murmured, fluttering my eyes open as his familiar, handsome face slowly came into focus above me. Yes. There he was, still dressed in his lovely work attire from before. A vision, as always, even in theforting darkness of the bedroom.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He leaned down, pressing a kiss on my forehead. "Tired, were you? I thought I saw something different in your eyes earlier." I hummed. "It was a long morning. I just needed a nap." The corners of his lips lifted into a small smirk. "It seems you did. It''s well after five." -In the evening?! A quick nce out the nearby window confirmed that it was, in fact, well into the evening. The pale blues and whites that once streaked the sky were gone, tinged instead with deep purples and oranges, wrapping around the setting sun in a warm goodbye embrace. I reddened in embarrassment. I must have been more out of it than I thought. This pregnancy was taking quite a toll on me. "I''m sorry," I said, wincing sheepishly as I groggily propped myself on my elbow, tufts of dark hair falling in my face. "I didn''t mean to sleep for so long." *Nonsense," he dismissed, tucking my loose hair behind the shell of my ear. "It warms me to see you rest so soundly. I would''ve let you sleep for the rest of the night, but I couldn''t help myself. I missed you." And cue the butterflies. They always fluttered incessantly whenever he said things like that. I let my head fall into his hand, savoring his sweet touch. "It''s only been a couple of hours." "I know, but I couldn''t help but feel that our moment earlier was cut short. I just..." he slowed as an uncharacteristic blush lightly dusted over his face, taking me by surprise. "I wanted to see you before it got toote, and hear how your day was.* I couldn''t help but smile a little at that. I loved this gentle side of him, and felt ever so lucky to know I was one of few people graced to witness it. *So, tell me." He gazed at me, open and expectantly, once he helped me ensure I was fully sitting upright in the bed. "How was your day?" "Well..." I described, in detail, the unorthodox lesson I''d had with his mother earlier that morning, while Xaden listened with rapt attention, clinging to my every word and offering his thoughts when he found openings. Of course, I also reluctantly brought up the following altercation between his father and brother, which, unfortunately, was not a surprise to Xaden, although he admitted that he believed things would always be like this between them. The thought left me with a dull ache in my heart. I wanted to help more somehow, but there was little to nothing I could do. *I admire you wanting to help my family," Xaden said, pulling me out of my thoughts, gazing warmly at me, "but it''s not your burden to fix. I hope what happened didn''t tarnish the rest of your day." I shook my head. "It was a lot... but I''m satisfied knowing that I was there for him if he needed it. Besides, there was something else from this moming that I wanted to share with you." After all, I saved the most important part forst. "I had my first doctor''s appointment at the women''s clinic today. Everything is looking good so far with the baby. thankfully, but she had me take some tests just to be absolutely sure. All in all, I really think she''s someone I want to keep seeing." His face fell ever so slightly. "What? You had an appointment?" Admittedly, I was taken a little aback. That was not the reaction I had been expecting. "Yes... I... I had my first prenatal check-up for the baby," I repeated slowly, suddenly worried that I had somehow misinterpreted something. "I scheduled it yesterday and they were able to squeeze me in this morning." "... I see." Why did he look so crestfallen? "I thought you were alright with the idea," I said, confused. "Wasn''t that why you brought it up in the first ce?" "It is, and I absolutely am," he answered without a moment''s hesitation. "It''s a marvelous idea, and I''m so proud of you for taking the initiative and scheduling that appointment," he said as he rubbed my knee, the gesture calming me down a tad, though I knew there was more he wanted to say than he was letting on. *But...?" He huffed. "But I was hoping to be able to go with you." *You were?" "Of course," he said, as if any other alternative waspletely unthinkable. "I want to know everything. How he''s doing, how big he''s growing-how you''re feeling, and what steps we need to take to make this as easy and as pleasant for you as possible. I want to know how I can best help you both." Chapter 98 ?Chapter 98 Oh. I hadn''t realized just how much this might have meant to him. Xaden''s admission, along with the way his face twisted into the most adorable, begrudging little pout, made me feel all sorts of things. Above all, I couldn''t help but sink with guilt. Because of how important and busy he was, I had wanted to try this on my own. Any chance of retaining my anonymity would be all but gone once we were mated in theing months... but I supposed I''d failed to take into ount how this decision impacted him as the father.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This was not just my baby... it was his, too. "I''m sorry," I murmured. "I thought I could do this on my own-* "Don''t." Xaden then grabbed onto my hands, looking as serious as I''d ever seen him. "Don''t do that," he scolded, further stunning me into silence. "You are my priority. If you need me for anything-no matter how small or insignificant it might be, I will be there. Responsibilities be damned." The hopeless romantic in me loved how sweet that sounded. The realist in me, however, couldn''t help but wonder how impossible that would truly be. I mindlessly squeezed his hands. "Is that really okay for you to do?" I asked. "Won''t you get in trouble for abandoning your duties?" "I''m an alpha prince of this kingdom. I decide where I go and what I do, and if my Luna needs me, nothing on this can stop me from answering her call." *Then....I''ll call you, I promise." He grinned. "And now you can." I watched, brimming with curiosity, as he turned to grab something from behind him on the bed that I had failed to miss in my still slightly drowsy state. He turned to face me once more, saying: " Hold out your hand." Puzzled, I obeyed, when he delicately ced the mysterious object there. I blinked, my jaw falling open. It was a cellphone. The same silver-sleeked touchscreen that Sarah had, but a newer model. "For me?" I couldn''t help but ask, feeling flustered with excitement. "Why wouldn''t it be? Everyone needs a phone... especially beautiful women prone to finding trouble," he teased lightly, but I could sense snippets of the truth behind his words. "Your father should''ve gotten you one long ago, honestly." Father. Hmm. I''d never had a phone before. I''d never needed one. At least, not ording to Father. If there was no reason for me to leave Moonstone unattended for any prolonged period of time, then there was no purpose in giving me the privilege of having my own phone. Even so, who else would I have been able to call? I had no friends nor any sort of ally that I could confide in- anywhere. Until now, I supposed. *Furthermore... Xaden continued,pletely serious this time, "I refuse to take any more chances when ites to your safety. Surely you must understand why." History has taught me that, with my luck and with my reputation, anything can happen. With my family and Isabelle having it out for me, it was very clear to me why he would want to take such a precaution. That being said, the gesture was... heartwarming. "Yes. I do." *So, please..." he beseeched, sping my hands and the phone within his own. There was a tone of urgency to his voice that made me listen. "If you ever need something, or if you feel like you''re in any sort of trouble, no matter how big or small...please-" he emphasized, "I want you to call me." This really meant a lot to him. I nodded. "Okay. You''ll have to show me the ropes," I said, finally allowing myself to smile, holding tightly onto the phone. "But... thank you. You''re the only one who''s cared enough to think about things like this." "I told you. I''ll always take care of you." I smiled so hard my cheeks were beginning to ache. I ran my thumb along the sleek edge, feeling the cool metal against my skin. My own phone... "I wasn''t expecting something like this," I murmured. "What a nice surprise to wake up to." Faintly, I heard him fidget across from me. "Well, actually..." he drawled, pulling my attention back to him. "There is one other thing." My brow creased, both in puzzlement and curiosity as he dug through his pants pocket. The cellphone was already a surprise enough. What else could he possibly have gotten? After a moment of shuffling, he pulled out a dark blue, velvet box-small enough to fit cradled in his palm. Even more peculiar than the mysterious box, however, was the faint motion of his hand trembling in the dimly lit scene of our bedroom. He''s nervous...? Before I could begin to ask what was wrong, Xaden opened the box... And there, perched inside, was a ring. Chapter 99 ?Chapter 99 MAEVE POV It''s a ring. Xaden got me a ring. "Wow-"I gasped, awestruck by the beautiful gem in front of me. "Wow." The warm glow of the setting sun began to seep through the curtains of our bedroom, casting its brilliant, vibrant light upon the ring in his hand, and the resulting sight quite literally took my breath away. A cascade of blues and purples and every shade in between shimmered and glittered within the small gem perched atop its lovely silver band, blending together seamlessly like something out of a fairytale. I''d never imagined such colors could coexist like this before. "Xaden..." I began to ask, my throat running dry, "what''s this?" "It''s a gift for my Luna," he murmured. "For you." This was no mere gift. For many, this would have been enough to purchase a decent plot ofnd. *This must have cost you a fortune," I stammered, snapping my wide-eyed gaze back to his face, as patient and adoring as ever. "I couldn''t-" *I said I would not go overboard with the gift-giving," he said with a small chuckle. "This is just one ring... and one phone. I''m still well within the boundaries of my promise." He paused for a brief moment, suddenly bing heavy with hesitation. "Though, I suppose this would be an entirely different situation if you, ah... if you do not... like it." My mouth parted ever so slightly, in awe of the alpha in front of me. *Do you... approve?" He asked the question like everything hinged on whatever words tumbled out of my mouth next. I swallowed hard. "It''s beyond beautiful," I said softly, not trusting the integrity of my voice. "I just... I couldn''t even begin to repay you for such a precious gift." "I don''t need anything. Only that you would ept it," he said, pulling the ring out of its box and holding it carefully between his thumb and forefinger, "and myself, with it." I was unable to stop the corners of my mouth from lifting. "Where do I put it?" The splitting grin that stretched on his face was infectious, a warm and wonderful beacon of light. "Allow me," he murmured. Gently, he took hold of my left hand and slid the ring onto my fourth finger. I couldn''t take my eyes off it. It was stunning... and he believed me worthy of such a gem. It wasn''t right that he wanted nothing in return. He deserved something of his own. *... I want to give you something, too," I admitted. His lips twisted into a humored smile, shifting his weight to make himself morefortable. "Alright. What do you have in mind?" I bit my lip. "Wait here a moment." Pushing the nkets aside, I got out of bed and walked to the wardrobe across the room. I opened one of the smaller drawers in search of a small, particr object when I found it, waiting where I had put it just hours before. The blue and green bracelet I had woven that morning. With my hands sped tightly in front of me to hide the bracelet from him, I settled back in my spot across from Xaden. His eyebrows were raised inquisitively, his amused smile stretching wider than before. Despite this, he said nothing, waiting patiently for me to make my next move. I took a breath. "Hold out your left wrist. And... please don''tugh." He cocked his head but obeyed without question, holding out his wrist for me. Slowly, hesitantly, I wrapped the bracelet around his exposed wrist, watching as his gaze settled on the strange gift, his amused expression slipping away, before I quickly turned my attention to the task at hand: closing the knot. "I made this..." I said, not looking at him as I tried to tie the knot with trembling fingers, "this morning at the pce. It''s no fancy ring, nor is it worth any money, but... it''s all I have to offer." He stayed silent as I worked, which neither settled nor heightened my nerves. I let out a shortugh. "I could have chosen anything else... painting, flower arranging, or even knitting... but I felt in my heart this inexplicable yearning to make this." With the knot finally secured, I let my hands settle around his own, caressing the skin around the bracelet. I found myself admiring the way the vibrant blues and greensplimented his skin, beautifully tanned from his many days in the sun. The colors are perfect. The same as our eyes. "Only now did I realize," I said softly, "that I must have made this for... for you." Holding my breath, I lifted my gaze to meet his and was stunned by the waves of emotion I found there. Light swirled around in the depths of his beautiful forest-green eyes, glowing with something unspoken that I''d felt stirring within him for a while.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Something that had blossomed inside me long ago. And, suddenly, I couldn''t think of anything else. His mouth opened, spilling with sweet nothings and sweeping gratitude for the bracelet he kept admiring, but I only half-heard them in the haziness that was my mind, consumed by one thought and one thought only. "Xaden," I murmured, as if caught in a trance. "Hmm?" I gulped, trying to swallow down my nerves as much as I could. Otherwise, there was no way I''d be able to say what I wanted to say. What I knew he deserved to hear. *I..." And, suddenly, it was like my throat closed up. The words that I''d thought of saying to him were lodged, trapped behind some stubbom, invisible barrier. Chapter 100 ?Chapter 100 "Maeve?" he prodded, moving ever so closer, so he could look at me properly. He scanned my face, seemingly looking for something there before they suddenly lit up. Xaden''s whole demeanor changed. Serenity was reced by something... desperate. No. Was it... hopeful? He let out a heavy, shaky breath. "You don''t have to be shy," he whispered, the subtle urgency in his voice pulling my gaze back up to him. "If there''s something... anything you want to say... say it. I''m not going anywhere." There was a smoldering intensity that made his green eyes burn, and my inability to speak only worsened. This was so much more than hunger or desire or the carnal lust an alpha was capable of. This was intimate in a way it had never been before. This was vulnerable. "I" I faltered, my breath hitching ever so slightly as his coarse, gentle fingertips brushed over my cheek and across the length of my jawline. I... couldn''t say it. I thought I was ready. I felt the truth deep in my soul, just waiting to be freed, but I was terrified. Things between us were perfect, more so than I could have ever begun to imagine. Saying those words-those three small, yet so incredibly life-changing words-made everything that much more real. I was terrified to burst the bubble and make everything fall apart. "I can''t," I whispered, wanting to curse myself. "I want to... more than anything, I do, but..." I fell into his shoulder. I couldn''t look at the inevitable disappointment that I knew blossomed on his face. What a coward I was. But then Xaden''s strong arms wrapped around me in a warm, tight embrace, pulling me into thefort of his body, and it was like nothing else mattered and nothing else existed but the two of us. His heartbeat thrummed against my body, steady and sure, slowly lulling me into a state of much-needed calm. "It''s okay," he murmured as I closed my arms around his back, digging my fingers into his shirt. "I can wait. For you, I''d wait forever." I could have stayed in his arms forever. It would be so easy to, and I was never more tempted than now. But I was drowning in guilt. I needed to do something... say anything... to atone for my cowardice. "I like you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Xaden''s arms ckened. "... What did you say?" My resolve wavered, but I forced myself to stay strong. If I couldn''t yet say that other word, I was determined to give him what was hopefully the next best thing... if it was something he was willing to ept in its ce. For now. I let out a shaky breath, pulling back to look at him. "I like you," I repeated softly, taking notice of the way his eyes glued to mine, as if I''d vanish in a blink. "Everything about you. Everything that makes you... you." He swallowed. The need that emanated from him made my heart pound. "Tell me more." Goddess, my throat was so dry. I could barely speak with him looking at me like that, talking to me like that... like I alone was his saving grace. But I couldn''t stop. I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling so, very hot. "When you hold me, I feel like nothing can hurt me... and when you touch me," I said, my breath hitching as I felt his hands trail down my waist to y with the hem of my pajama shirt, "I think of nothing but you, and how much I want to drown in you." He pressed his lips to mine, chaste but yearning, before scrunching his fingers into my shirt and slowly tugging it over my head. My shirt was tossed to the ground without so much of a second thought, leaving me d in my bra. "I like you-* Xaden''s whisper, hot and needy, made my breath catch in my throat. *-so fucking much." I let my hands wander to his chest, grazing over the smooth fabric of his shirt, where his heart hammered wildly under my touch. "More than I could ever begin to exin. I long for you... my one and my only." His one and only. I popped open the buttons of his shirt, one by one, never letting my gaze stray from his face. The words were like music to my ears. How long would it take for me to finally be used to such tenderness? With his shirt finally unbuttoned, he shrugged it off, quickly tugging his arms free so they could once again wrap around the small of my back, pulling me closer and closer into him. He buried his face into the crook of my neck, breathing in my scent. I sighed, rolling my head to the side, savoring his soft, greedy touch. Never... I mused, never in a million years could I ever understand why you chose me... why you continue to keep choosing me... But I''ll always be grateful. His hot breath ghosted over my ear, chilling me and burning me to the bone, before moving to capture my mouth in a slow, searing kiss as I moaned in the blissful, tense quiet of our bedroom, wrapping my body around his. We moved together in perfect harmony, like we always did whenever we came together like this. Like we were made for each other. Just please... Never leave me. Chapter 101 And I couldn''t let that happen. So, taking advantage of Xaden''s prolonged visit to the pce, I had slipped out earlier that morning to a nearby drugstore and purchased some more dark hair dye. It was nearly noon by the time I finished dyeing the entirety of my long hair. Xaden might have unintentionally-discovered that I was Alpha Burton''s illegitimate child during our visit with Orenda Gorre, but that was all he knew. Meaning he still didn''t know the truth about my hair color. He had already determined that he would look into whatever he could about my father and my past, and if he was able to learn something because of my hair, he would follow every crumb he could find. I... had no idea what to expect at the end of that trail... but I just knew it could only lead to trouble. Of course, it would. After all, why would Father have gone to such lengths otherwise to keep me a secret? The thought filled me with trepidation. I shook my head, clearing as much of the fear away as possible, while I gathered all the wrappers and stained tissues I had umted and dumped them in the trash bin. I needed to be careful... especially with my pregnancy progressing as quickly as it was. Gazing down at my baby bump, it was bing more and more obvious every day that my protruding abdomen was due to more than just mere bloating. Right now, my baby appeared to be the size of a small plum. Soon enough, I would not be able to wear anything but loose clothing to go out in public. Slowly, I let my hands roam over my bump. He was getting so big... I wondered how much longer it would be before I could feel him start to kick. Excitement tickled my stomach. I looked forward to small moments like that more than anything else. I wanted to experience those moments that proved he really was alive and thriving inside me, not just a bump under my clothes. I wanted him to grow and be as healthy as possible. That was why I was determined not to do anything that jeopardized my health and safety, nor that of my little baby boy. That was my promise to him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org All of a sudden, I heard the bedroom door creak open from beyond the boundary of the ensuite bathroom. Curiously, I peered outside the bathroom, suspecting maybe Maggie brought something upstairs, until I saw Xaden striding inside, weighed down with obvious exhaustion. Immediately, I rushed out to check on him. "What happened?" I murmured, brushing some hair out of his face. "You look like you haven''t slept in days." He gave me a lopsided smirk. "You look beautiful too, Maeve," he teased lightly. "Xaden," I pressed softly. Ile pursed his lips, lost in thought for a few seconds before finally answering me. "My father is going to hold another banquet. Tomorrow night." I tried to hold back a grimace. "Another? Whatever for?" Xaden sighed, falling into a seated position on the edge of the bed. "There was just a scuffle on the border," he murmured, shocking me into sitting down beside him, listening with bated breath. "It got close-very close... but our troops managed to pull through and stop the enemy forces from pushing forward." I fell paralyzed. It was like I couldn''t breathe. "Oh my..." I faltered, feeling at a loss. "Did we lose anybody?" Was this banquet in honor of soldiers we might have lost...? To my relief, he shook his head. "We suffered some casualties, but no losses. ording to the healer on site, everyone will be fully recovered in a matter of days." I pressed my lips together nervously. I wasn''t well versed in the ways of battle, but I knew Xaden was. Among the many things he was known for, people always spoke of how brave he was in the midst of anybat. He was not only quick on his feet but also carried the strength and courage of ten men. If he was this shaken up about what had happened, then it had to be something rather significant. "Is it over, then...?" I asked, trying to look for a brighter light at the end of the tunnel. "Have the tensionse to an end?" Xaden hesitated for a brief moment before resting his hand on top of my own, holding onto me as tight as he could. The uncertainty that lingered in his eyes tangled my stomach into knots. "I... fear it may only be the beginning." Chapter 102 XADEN POV Maeve''s eyes widened. "What does that mean?" she asked, leaning closer and squeezing my hand. I could feel tremors shake her body. "You''ll be going off to war...?" Truthfully, that was a question I was not able to answer at that time. I wanted more than anything to reassure her, to dissuade her worries with confidence and say that would never happen, but I found myself unable to. Especially after that sudden meeting I had just left with my father and brothers. The things we were learning... the harsh chaos of the battle... It all seemed too real to deny. A few hours earlier...N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I was running. I wasn''t sure what exactly was happening or why I had been summoned to Father''s office so suddenly, but still, I was running, The urgency in Royal Beta Samson''s voice was impossible for me to just ignore. Having served alongside my father for as long as I could remember, he was normally a very stoic man, speaking only when addressed and always lurking in the very prominent shadow of his superior. He never broke hisposure unless something was wrong. The moment I burst into Father''s office, I immediately noticed he was already nked on either side by Henry and Lucas, all wearing varying looks of worry and anger as they hovered impatiently over his buzzing radio. They did not pay attention to my entry, enthralled by the chaotic sounds of a heated battle that emerged from the other side of the line. The loud howls of our troops as they shed against the deep roars of their opposing bear forces. Within seconds, I found myself listening in, as well, nting myself opposite them as we lost ourselves for what felt like hours, just listening to our men fight and defend ournd. It was some time before we heard a long howl. A howl of triumph. "We did it, Your Majesty," the exhausted voice of themanding alpha bellowed, a slight tinge of pain detected within. "We- We pushed the enemy back... all despite their unending stamina. I''ll have to summon for a healer... we need the help," And with that, the line cut dead. The battle was over for now. "It''s getting worse," Lucas muttered, ncing worriedly between everyone. "Far faster than we''re ready for." I met his gaze. "They''re going to lead us into an outright war." "Then we should call their bluff," Henry suddenly said, taking on a dangerously eager tone, forcing all of us to look at him. "If those pathetic cubs are that antsy to fight, then let''s take the fight to them. Show them what happens to intruders who dare to try to y around in the wolves''ir." "Are you insane?" I snapped. "We have no clue about what rests beyond their borders. For all we know, they might be expecting us to push in retaliation, and we could lead our men into a trap" "We cannot just allow them to attack us like this, either!" Lucas pushed with fervor, a fire burning bright within his normally kind hazel eyes. "That''s our men on the line-their lives at stake, while we''re all nice and cozy in the safety of our pce walls! We owe it to them to take a stand!" It was always a surprise to see the effect that battle had on my younger brother. He was practically known for being one of the more gentle of us alpha princes, and for good reason. While we had all fought in battle at some point during our tenures as alpha princes, he was the only one to readily help with volunteer or charity work around the kingdom at any chance he could find, always insisting on doing whatever he could to better the lives of our subjects. Lucas took his privilege very seriously, more so than the rest of us. One might never expect him to be so impulsive when it came to war and justice. "Don''t underestimate our forces," Henry insisted, joining forces with Lucas against me. "Not only do we have the strength in numbers, but we also outweigh them in nearly everything else. Speed, dexterity, courage, and most importantly, spirit. We can take them on-we just have to stand strong!" They both made excellent points. Chapter 103 In any other case, I would have agreed with them. However, this was the closest we had gotten to all-out war with our neighbor in our many years of tension. If we didn''t y our cards carefully, then we would lose before it even fully started. And I was not willing to ept more losses than was necessary. "Spirit won''t keep our men safe!" I rebuked. "We shouldn''t put all those lives on the line if we don''t have a n." Both of my brothers looked ready to protest some more until Father cut them off. "Xaden is right," he admitted. "We need to be careful with how we approach this. We cannot risk making even the slightest error." Lucas looked frustrated. "But why?" he pressed. "Why are we being so careful all of a sudden?" Father''s face marred with wariness, forcing us into silence. "There''s something strange about what''s been happening," he noted slowly, as if lost in thought. "The Bear Shifters... they seem to have be more bold with their attacks as ofte." Henry''s brow furrowed. "Perhaps that king of theirs hired a newmander." "No, this has nothing to do with leadership," Father dismissed him. "Their tactics have changed. They''re bing more and more unpredictable. Not only that, but they were somehow able to find the exact location of our patrol camp within days of us setting up there." Judging by the resolute tone of his voice, he seemed to already have a good theory lined up. "What do you think is happening, Father?" I prodded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I... think we need to look into the possibility that we might have a mole somewhere in our ranks." That revtion seemed to freeze the room. I felt a cold chill run up my spine. A spy... it unfortunately made sense. But if it was true, then several questions remained that needed to be answered. Who would do such a thing? And why? "A mole?" Lucas balked after a long moment. "You think one of our men is helping the enemy?" Father gazed at each of us solemnly. "We need to be prepared for anything," he muttered. "Enemies can be found anywhere, not just beyond our borders." "Xaden...?" Maeve''s frightened voice brought me back to the present. She was still waiting for my answer. Clenching my jaw, swallowing any reservations that lingered within me, I faced her once more. "We won''t let it get that far," I ultimately said with as much steeled resolve as I could muster, forcing myself to believe my own words. "My father, brothers, and I will stop them at every turn." Her bottom lip quivered, tugging at my heartstrings. "I don''t want you to fight..." she whispered, weakly trying to hide the emotion that saturated her voice. "Please... if ites to the precipice of war... please, don''t fight... and stay with me," she begged, pulling my hand up to her lips, her soft skin brushing against my knuckles. I couldn''t even begin to describe how tempting the idea was. But I had so much more to lose now. If war broke out and put Maeve and our son in danger because I refused to intervene, I would never be able to forgive myself. "I will do what''s necessary to protect you," I vowed, trying my best to ignore her feeble protests. "No matter what." That was not what she wanted to hear. Instantly, her face crumpled and her head fell, an attempt to hide her emotions from me. "But that''s neither here nor there right now," I said, trying tofort her, pulling her back up so I could look her in those beautiful eyes of hers. "All we have to worry about now is holding that banquet for our soldiers. As an alpha prince, my attendance tomorrow afternoon is required... but I would love it if you''d join me," I entreated her, hoping for another chance to have her at my side. The hesitancy on her face was clear as day. I knew she had concerns following thatst banquet, but I was admittedly feeling a little selfish. Having her around would erode any anxiety I had. It took a few moments before she ultimately sighed with a nod. "Okay... I''ll go with you tomorrow." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!